ã€ŠApostle of the Godsã€‹


 Chapter 1 - The sage has died

    Chapter 1 ¨C The sage has died

    Master Edelfuss! Please don¡¯t lose consciousness! Aaa, why won¡¯t the bleeding stop¡­¡¹the nearby healer screams.

    If the man praised as the beloved child of the Water God can¡¯t heal me, then it¡¯s truly impossible.

    I am already 120 years old.

    I think it¡¯s a long enough time to have lived as a human.

    ¡¸Master, in order to protect me¡­¡¹

    The famous Hero who is praised as unparalleled in history, considered as the strongest even among generations of heroes, is about to cry.

    ¡¸These thingse with age¡¹

    Iughed as I said so, but s the hero burst out crying.

    ¡¸You really are a crybaby. Cry and climb onto my bed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master Edelfuss. Please don¡¯t bring up stories from when I was a kid¡­¡¹

    While wiping off their tears, the hero ps their cheeks and tries to raise the corners of their mouth but fails to put on a smile.

    ¡¸So, did we defeat the Beast of Cmity? Are there any signs of revival?¡¹

    I was fatally injured in the battle against the Demon King, Beast of Cmity.

    ¡¸No there isn¡¯t! Its existence was thoroughly disintegrated by Master¡¯s magic!¡¹

    The one who answered was the warrior known as the Sword Saint.

    ¡¸Master, you haven¡¯t taught me that magic yet. I will be upset if you die before that!¡¹,says my youngest disciple, the mage, while clinging onto me.

    Full of talent, motivated, and has an honest heart. I have drilled into him my magic knowledge.

    Even without my guidance, he can self-study and surpass me as a mage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that great of a magic. Just an improvised magic I came up with on the spot. Since you saw it, you should be able to use it too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t say unreasonable things. Master, I beg you, please continue your guidance.¡¹

    The mage also started crying now.

    Although they are excellent disciples, they¡¯re all just a bunch of crybabies.

    ¡¸I see, so the Beast of Cmity is safely exterminated. I¡¯m d¡¹

    Against the strongest Beast of Cmity that can potentially destroy the human race, the casualty is only one senile old man from subjugation. It¡¯s a pretty good oue.

    However, my proud disciples are crying their eyes out.

    ¡¸¡­What a face to put on¡¹

    ¡¸Master Edelfuss, please don¡¯t leave us¡¹

    The veteran hero of a hundred battles cries out. Even though the hero is still the same old crybaby even after bing stronger.

    ¡¸You are my proud disciples no matter where you go from now on. Everything is going to be fine¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Without Master, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡¹

    Even the strong hearted healer says such words.

    ¡¸I have already taught you everything. Everything is going to be fine¡¹

    ¡¸We are still immature, we still need you Master¡¹

    The warrior¡¯s tears were flowing like a river.

    My disciples have grown up splendidly. They¡¯re just babbling in a moment of grief.

    They will recover soon and start making the world a better ce.

    I was blessed with disciples. And,

    ¡¸¡­a ce to die, blessed even on my deathbed. I have lived a very good life¡¹

    While listening to the cries of my four disciples, my consciousness disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Good Job, Edelfuss Wolms-san¡¹

    An unknown voice rings out from somewhere.

    ¡¸Me? I am God. A beautiful and kind Goddess¡¹

    It must be a hallucination. No doubt the dream that people on the verge of death experience.

    Otherwise, it must be the devil¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Excuse me! I¡¯m not a devil.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the devil would say.

    ¡¸After I came all the way here to acknowledge your contributions to the human race and to wee you into the position of god¡¹

    God? Did the devil make a mistake? First of all, words that sound too good to be true is a lie and an insult.

    That is something I learned from living one hundred twenty years as human.

    ¡¸Mou, you don¡¯t believe me, do you? You can be God, you know. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡¹

    Absolutely not.

    ¡¸Ehh¡ª. If you be God, you will be able to do all sorts of things! Well, there are restrictions¡­¡¹

    Restrictions?

    ¡¸¡­Maa, let¡¯s leave it at that, it¡¯s a trivial issue¡¹

    The restrictions are what I want to know about most¡­

    ¡¸While you were alive, were there any regrets you left behind?¡¹

    Although I didn¡¯t have any children, I raised splendid disciples in ce of children.

    I have no regrets. I am satisfied.

    ¡¸So your only goal in life was to defeat the Beast of Cmity? I have been watching for a long time, so I know¡¹

    I suppose you have been watching me well. The Devil truly is a terrifying being.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve been saying, I am a Goddess! A lovely, cute and beautiful Goddess!!¡¹

    Whether you¡¯re a Goddess or otherwise, doesn¡¯t matter. I was finally able to exterminate the Beast of Cmity.

    Thus, I am already satisfied¡­¡­

    ¡¸The beast of cmity merely fell into temporary slumber. In the near future, it will definitely revive again.¡¹

    Huh? It will revive? Didn¡¯t I exterminate it?

    ¡¸Huh? No, because the beast of cmity is also a pir of God. It can¡¯t be destroyed as easily as that¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­But! But! It is already amazing you were able to do that much while being only human¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Was everything I did pointless?

    ¡¸It certainly was not pointless. The Beast of Cmity willy dormant for awhile¡¹

    What a joke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Edelfuss-san, you were judged to have reached the position of God¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s discuss the rest once you¡¯ve be a God. Well, you have to start by bing my disciple¡¹

    Let me consider it. I¡¯m still a little shaken.

    ¡¸Very well, you can take however long you want. The flow of time here is different from the outside world¡¹

    Seems like a simple-minded devil.

    ¡¸Like I¡¯ve been saying, I¡¯m not a devil¡¹

    Eliminate the interference and think.

    ¡¸What? Interference¡­?!¡¹

    If I concentrate, I can block the voice of the self-proimed Goddess.

    The Beast of Cmity is the enemy of the human race. But more so than that, it was my single goal; that I spent my life on to subjugate it.

    To think that it¡¯s still alive makes me frustrated.

    ¡¸Goddess! No, it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re the Devil!¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, you acknowledged me as a Goddess!¡¹

    At the same time as those words, the form of a goddess appeared before my eyes.

    The form of an extremely beautiful woman.

    Perhaps I had to call out on my own, or wanted to see it to be able to see it.

    ¡¸Edelfuss-san, have you finally decided to be God?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to defeat the Beast of Cmity, and for that sake I will be a God!¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡ª-That¡¯s a bit¡­¡¹

    The Goddess has a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Is it perhaps impossible?¡¹

    ¡¸There are restrictions¡­¡¹

    Speaking of which, the goddess did mention those restrictions earlier.

    ¡¸Please exin in detail¡¹

    ording to the goddess, the Beast of Cmity is a god, to be precise, a former god; a fallen cursed beast that still holds the power of a God.

    And if a God¡¯s power were to hit Earth, the Earth would not survive.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no point in bing a god then¡¹

    I strongly hope to be able to defeat the Beast of Cmity.

    But the starting point of my motivation to defeat the Beast of Cmity was also for the human race.

    There¡¯s no point in sacrificing Earth for the sake of defeating the Beast of Cmity.

    ¡¸A God cannot directly intervene with Earth¡¹

    ¡¸Does a god need an intermediary creature on Earth such as humans to intervene on Earth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, fundamentally that¡¯s how it works¡¹

    ¡¸One of my disciples was the beloved child of the Water God¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but that¡¯s not the only example¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The Hero is favoured by Holy God, the Warrior is favoured by Sword God, and the Mage is favoured by Magic God¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ So, all my disciples were favoured by Gods¡¹

    No wonder they were the strongest disciples.

    ¡¸And Edelfuss-san, you were favoured by me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That¡¯s fine¡¹

    I am not too happy to learn that. On the contrary, it just troubles me.

    ¡¸That means, I no longer have a way to handle the Beast of Cmity¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There is a way¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me¡¹

    The Goddess exined again.

    It seems that it is better to return to Earth, not as God but as a human.

    ¡¸Basically reincarnation, so to speak¡¹

    ¡¸If so, I would like to be reincarnated¡¹

    ¡¸There are conditions¡¹

    ¡¸What are they?¡¹

    ¡¸After reincarnation, you must not conduct hideous acts that strays far from God¡¯s will¡¹

    ¡¸That goes without saying. I won¡¯t do such things.¡¹

    ¡¸And also, after your second life ends, you must definitely be a God¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I shall stop with my second life¡¹

    ¡¸And finally one more thing, this is more of a parental affection than a condition¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I will have you trained in the world of gods before reincarnation. Otherwise, you can¡¯t win against the Beast of Cmity¡¹

    ¡¸If I can be stronger, then bring it on.¡¹

    ¡¸Since time flows differently here than on Earth, I will have you trained to your utmost limits¡¹

    The goddessughed as she said so.

    And so I devoted a very long time to training.

    Not only did I train with the Goddess but also, the God of Magic, God of Sword, God of War, God of Water, God of Fire, God of Wind, God of Lightning, and the Dragon God.

    I received training from many different gods.

 Chapter 2.1 - The sage has reincarnated

    Chapter 2 part1 ¨C The sage has reincarnated

    Will Wolms, is my new name.

    I am now a distant descendant of the former Edelfuss Wolms.

    I regained the memories of my previous life just the day before, during my 8th birthday.

    Apparently it is unhealthy to cram memories of previous life into a very young brain.

    I noticed the Goddess saying so in my memory.

    That is eptable. It is still not toote to strengthen my eight year old body and magic.

    It is possible to bring my body up to par to face the beast of cmity on the day of its revival.

    By training with the gods, my potential is now limitless.

    Moreover, the gods taught me how to efficiently train my body and magic on Earth.

    If I start training now, I will be able to surpass the powers I had in my previous life.

    I am now a disciple of the gods, and also the Apostle.

    ¡¸As the Apostle of the Gods, you must conduct yourself with excellent behaviour!¡¹

    Or so I remember the Goddess saying.

    And now, I, the Apostle of the Gods, in this huge mansion of the Wolms main family in the royal capital, was cleaning the floor.

    ¡¸Can I please train while cleaning up¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you dozing off for! Good for nothing!¡¹

    I was sent flying with a kick on my back.

    Even though I¡¯m cleaning it earnestly, I¡¯m being called a good for nothing.

    The culprit is the second son of the main Wolms family, a twelve-year old idiot.

    I can return his beating but my adorable little sister might be bullied behind my back.

    So, I properly apologized. It¡¯s one of those things called worldly wisdom. There is no value in me getting angry at all.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll finish cleaning up soon¡¹

    ¡¸Haa! Why did my father pick up a useless guy like you!¡¹

    Perhaps he¡¯s afraid that I will snatch away the position of heir.

    Such an absurd fear.

    I¡¯ve never feared this twelve-year-old, not even before my memories returned.

    Maybe even without my memories, my soul remembers the abilities I possessed in my previous life.

    I ignore the evil brat and returned to cleaning. I want to get this done quickly and go y with my sister.

    Probably because my reaction was boring, the idiot son walks away while cursing at me.

    ¡¸Some things never change¡¹

    Two years ago, both my loving parents died in an ident.

    At the same time, my sister, Saria, and I were taken in by the Wolms main family.

    From then on we were never given a satisfying meal and were forced to work harder for their children.

    Regarding food, I¡¯ve been securing it on my own, so my sister and I never have to starve.

    Now that I¡¯ve recovered my memories, I can easily escape but I can¡¯t afford to leave my adorable little sister behind.

    And the Wolms family are great nobles. There will be many socially troublesome consequences that follow when you oppose them.

    ¡¸But I have had no children¡­¡¹

    It is said the cousin of my lineage became the main family, and became an extremely arrogant great noble.

    ¡¸Following this pattern, my disciples must have also turned into trash¡­, no, I believe in those guys.¡¹

    I believe in them. In my heart, in my memories, I still hold precious my dear disciples.

    Apparently, all four of my disciples are still alive.

    I, who was only a human, lived up to 120 years.

    There is no doubt that my disciples, who were around 20 years old, 100 years ago, are still alive today.

    The four disciples created the Council of Sages, and lead an organization called the Salvation Organization.

    The King and the Pope have the superior authority, and are preparing for the resurrection of the Beast of Cmity.

    My disciples told me the Beast of Cmity had been exterminated.

    Perhaps they couldn¡¯t tell the truth to their master who was on his deathbed.

    I kept cleaning while pondering those things.

    Faster and cleaner than your average servant, I think to myself.

    Surprisingly, I do not dislike cleaning itself. It feels good to beautify something.

    Besides, it is still possible to strengthen my body and magic while cleaning.

    While I was eagerly training and cleaning, someone stumbled on my eight year old little body.

    Rather than saying stumbled on, it seems like it was done intentionally.

    ¡¸That hurts, Oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    The one who stumbled on me was the eldest son of Wolms main family, a fifteen year old brat.

    Those of Wolms main family have neither talent nor character. It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Where are you looking while cleaning, shitty brat!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Even though the fault lies with the other party, I appropriately apologise. It¡¯s called worldly wisdom.

    ¡¸Is that rebelliousness in your eyes?!¡¹

    ¨CGASHI

    I was struck unreasonably. Though, it does not hurt.

    Someone of the Wolms family who is renowned in battle magic should hit a tad bit harder.

    ¡¸I am so sorry for ruining your mood¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think you¡¯re so clever?!¡¹

    For some reason he got enraged and started beating me up.

    It must be infuriating that I¡¯m not crying.

    To be a 15 year old and to beat up an 8 year old kid, there is a limit to childishness.

    ¡¸P-Please stop. Will-sama will die¡¹

    One of the retainers panicked and came to stop the beating.

    Since I have the family name of Wolms, there are a few retainers who add ¡®-sama¡¯ when addressing me.

    Honestly, I¡¯m not taking any damage at all. However, a fifteen year old is seriously beating up an 8 year old child.

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it must have looked like a life-threatening situation.

    ¡¸Huh? Don¡¯t add ¡®-sama¡¯ for this guy¡¹

    ¡¸I apologise¡¹

    A kind retainer was scolded for protecting me.

    I will definitely return this favour in the future.

    There are many good people among the retainers. They secretly share meals with my sister and I.

    When the scum of Wolms main family are not around, they even help me with my work.

    ¡¸Tch, leaves a bad taste in my mouth!¡¹

    Saying so, he kicked the bucket containing water for cleaning rags and knocked it over.

    Dirty water spilled out and spread around. I got irritated since I just cleaned it.

    ¡¸Hurry up and clean it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Tch! Annoying brat! Go to hell!¡¹

    He hit me with his fist onest time and left.

    Naturally, I pretended to be blown off my feet and rolled on the floor as if I took damage.

    I guarded my cheek skilfully with magic, and at thest minute propelled my body backwards.

    If the reaction is too much, I will be exposed.

    To pull this off, delicate magic and body movements are necessary. A perfect situation for training.

 Chapter 2.2 - The sage has reincarnated

    Chapter 2 part2 ¨C The sage has reincarnated

    Once the 15 year old leaves, the retainers rush in and voice their concerns.

    ¡¸Will-sama, are you alright? Let¡¯s treat your wounds.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not injured so its fine¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, that doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡¹

    The retainers started examining my body, and were surprised to find there weren¡¯t any injuries.

    ¡¸Even though you were beaten to that extent¡­ just what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I was taught martial arts by my father so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see, as expected of the child of Krujia-sama and Maria-sama¡¹

    Krujia is my father and Maria is my mother.

    ¡¸Krujia-sama was remarkable in both martial arts and magic¡¹

    ¡¸Maria-sama was also excellent in martial arts¡¹

    Saying so, the retainers nod to themselves silently while reminiscing. It seems they were somehow convinced by that exnation.

    The retainers must have had that much faith in my parents¡¯ martial arts.

    Meanwhile, the other retainers were cleaning up the dirty water knocked down by the fifteen year old.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll take care of it, everyone still have their own tasks to do, right?¡¹

    When I picked up the rag to try and clean the spilled water,

    ¡¸Please leave this to us. The scions have already left somewhere¡¹

    The retainers smiled kindly.

    The retainers of Wolms family are all warriors who are proficient in battle magic.

    Those proud warriors knelt on the floor and wipe the dirty water with tattered rags for someone else¡¯s sake.I feel sorry.

    [ 1.TL Note: ¡°scion¡± is ¡°son of a distinguished/wealthy family¡±. ]

    ¡¸Please, let me do it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Will-sama, rest over there for a while¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not healthy for a child to overwork, please rest up¡¹

    While saying so, one of the retainers forcibly pulls me towards the break room.

    In the break room, my 3 year old adorable sister, Saria, her pet dog, RunRun, and a few retainers were there.

    ¡¸Anicha!¡¹

    Saria gleefully climbs on RunRun and approaches me.

    RunRun was also wagging its tail.

    ¡¸Saria, were you a good girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was¡¹

    Apparently Saria was ying together with the retainers and RunRun.

    I hold up Saria from RunRun¡¯s back. Saria squeezes her chestnut hair against my chest.

    I¡¯m probably spoiling her too much; I gently stroke Saria¡¯s soft hair.

    ¡¸RunRun is always a good boy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    RunRun wags its tail joyfully.

    RunRun is a veryrge dog with silver fur. Its height is about as tall as me.

    It¡¯s eight years old too. On the day I was born, it was a puppy that had lost its way into the courtyard of the mansion.

    By the way, it is still growingrger. It is a mysterious dog and I also feed it on my own.

    It is also good at hunting and shares birds and other small animals that it hunts, with us.

    The scions tried to throw it away many times but gave up when it kept returning somehow.

    Recently, I had asked RunRun to guard Saria during daytime.

    Thanks to that, the scions could not bully Saria.

    After petting RunRun, I bow my head to the retainers.

    ¡¸Thank you for always looking after Saria¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing much, after all she¡¯s the child of Krujia-sama and Maria-sama¡¹

    And the retainers start talking with reminiscence in their eyes.

    ¡¸Krujia-sama was a great person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, he treated me equally even though I was of lower status. Truly a great person¡¹

    ¡¸His talent for magic was outstanding too¡¹

    ¡¸We are grateful for receiving his guidance¡¹

    It seems the retainers arepassionate towards us due to our father.

    ¡¸In truth, Krujia-sama should have inherited this h¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹

    One of the retainers lets his words slip, and was swiftly stopped by a senior retainer.

    I pretended not to have heard any of it.

    But I already knew what the retainer was about to say.

    It¡¯s not difficult to know the whole story, if I put together the various gossip I hear.

    Seems like either my uncle or father, Krujia, was supposed to be the head of the family.

    But atst, the current head of family won the session due to his wife¡¯s family influence, and my father was sent away to a remote district.

    And he died protecting the citizens during a monster outbreak.

    Did my disciples from my previous life choose not to interfere with session struggle of the Wolms family?

    First of all, I wonder what situation my disciples are in right now. I want to meet them.

    So I inquired about them while chatting with the retainer.

    ¡¸How can I meet with the people of the Council of Sages?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ lower ss people like us can¡¯t even dream of meeting them¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think even the Lord can meet them easily¡¹

    The one addressed as Lord is the current head of the Wolms family, the father of the fifteen year-old and also my uncle.

    ¡¸If you enter the Academy of Heroes and produce excellent grades, you can join the Salvation Organisation and meet them there¡¹

    ¡¸Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a school for discovering and nurturing the next generation of heroes. It was established by the members of the Council of Sages.¡¹

    If it was established by my disciples, then it must be one of the countermeasures against the Demon King, Beast of Cmity.

    My disciples seem to be working hard, I¡¯m d.

    I asked the retainers for more information regarding the academy.

    They only knew as much as a warrior would know.

    To enrol into the Academy of Heroes, it is necessary to ovee an extremely difficult entrance exam.

    Instead, there are no tuition fees, and living expenses are paid for while attending the academy.

    ¡¸Can I get allowances for daily expenses?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can bring your own pet and a few family members to live in the dorm together.¡¹

    Then it should be possible to live together with Saria and RunRun.

    Even if you fail the exam of Academy of Heroes, depending on your grade you can transfer into a different school it seems.

    ¡¸What sort of academy is another school?¡¹

    ¡¸Like the Academy of Sages or the Academy of Knights¡¹

    Based on previous life¡¯smon sense, the Academy of Sages and Academy of Knights was only attended by the Super Elites.

    By the way, I was a graduate from the Academy of Sages in my previous life.

    The Academy of Sages is being used as a backup measure for dropouts.

    ¡¸Will-sama, who is the son of Krujia-sama, can certainly get into Academy of Heroes!¡¹

    The retainers are looking at me with eyes full of hope.

    ¡¸I guess I will take the entrance exam then¡¹

    As I said that, the retainers nodded their heads happily.

 Chapter 3 - Daily Hunting

    Chapter 3 ¨C Daily Hunting

    Although I¡¯ve decided to take the entrance exam of Academy of Heroes, I still have a few things to confirm.

    So I ask the retainers.

    ¡¸Is there a minimum age requirement¡­| ¡¸Funfun|

    ¡¸There is no standard age. Even among humans, the age for adulthood depends on the tribe they belong to.|

    ¡¸That¡¯s right I suppose| ¡¸Hahahahafunfun|

    Even though I was trying to have a conversation, RunRun keeps sniffing and licking my face.

    Therge RunRun has both its forefoot on my shoulders from behind.

    ¡¸RunRun, I will y with youter|

    ¡¸Woof|

    I get RunRun¡¯s forefoot off my shoulders.

    And it starts sniffing Saria instead.

    ¡¸Run-cha|

    ¡¸Woof|

    Saria clings to me with her right hand and begins patting RunRun with her left hand.

    Seeing that, I return to the conversation with the retainers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that I can take the exam even at the age of eight|

    ¡¸Although it ismon for ordinary humans to receive them at the age of fifteen to thirty|

    ¡¸Still, Will-sama will do great. I guarantee it!|

    My evaluation among the retainers is high for some reason. I want to ask further about the academy.

    ¡¸I understand if it¡¯s 15 years old, but 30 years old is surprising|

    ¡¸There are many who take the exam after graduating from the Academy of Sages and Academy of Knights|

    ¡¸Ah, I see|

    Anyway, there is no age limit. That is one less concern.

    While talking about that, I sit Saria on myp.

    Saria is hugging me quietly while patting RunRun¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Nheless, I¡¯m still a child. Will the Lord give me permission?|

    ¡¸There is no problem, if it is the child¡¯s own decision|

    ¡¸Will the Lord not get angry?|

    The retainer smiles as I ask so.

    ¡¸The Academy of Heroes is run by the Salvation Organization, and the top brass of that organization is the Council of Sages|

    ¡¸They have more power than the King and more authority than the Pope|

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring|

    That means even a great noble can¡¯t go against the Salvation Organization that is led by the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸If you can send out an application without being found out by the scions, everything will turn out fine|

    ¡¸We will be responsible for delivering the application|

    ¡¸Thank you very much|

    I bow to the retainers.

    In truth, the Lord of Wolms family isn¡¯t always in the mansion.

    Rather, they are not always in the Royal Capital. I do not know where and what they are doing.

    When I ask the retainers, they just say the Lord is busy.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    After that, while I continue chatting with the retainers, one retainer runs towards us in a state of panic.

    ¡¸The scions have returned|

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be leaving now|

    If I am known to be in the break room, the retainers will be reprimanded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry|

    ¡¸No, please take care of Saria|

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to us|

    The retainers bow deeply to me. I bow my head too in return.

    Then I put Saria, whom I was embracing, on RunRun¡¯s back.

    Saria waves her hand to me with a smile.

    ¡¸Anicha, See you soon|

    ¡¸Saria, be a good girl|

    ¡¸Ai!|

    RunRun sniffs me with a sad look.

    ¡¸RunRun, I am leaving Saria in your care|

    ¡¸Woof|

    I feel good enthusiasm from RunRun when I leave Saria to him. Thus, I pat RunRun¡¯s head.

    After that, I bow to the retainers again and leave the break room.

    Then, I check the ce where the rag was a while ago. The spot was sparkling clean.

    I can only thank the retainers who cleaned it in my ce.

    If I am found by the scions, I would probably be forced to do some weird work.

    So, I decide to go elsewhere.

    ¡¸RunRun isn¡¯t here but¡­ Well I¡¯ll try catching some birds instead|

    I decide to go outside the Royal Capital and hunt some birds.

    ¡¸Oi, where is the shitty brat!|

    I hear the 12 year old noble child yelling. It will be troublesome if I am found.

    So, I erase my presence by hiding my magic.

    All living things, including humans, have magic.

    Most creatures have extremely small magic.

    However, if you hide that magic, you will be able to hide your presence.

    Perhaps subconsciously, other creatures can somehow sense this magic.

    ¡¸Oi! Shitty brat! Come out!|

    I ran towards the garden from the mansion while suppressing my magic, and jumped over the fence surrounding thend of Wolms main family.

    The height of the fence is 3 meters, but I can jump over if I use magic to activate body strengthening.

    It is a difficult task to weave magic through my body to perform body strengthening while suppressing my magic.

    That is exactly why it is good training.

    By the way, meters is the unit of length used by the gods.

    I don¡¯t know much, but it seems to be based on the size of stars.

    The 12 year old is making a fuss in the mansion, but I ignore it and run to the outside of royal capital.

    However, I cannot go outside through the gate.

    If an eight year old child tries to leave the capital alone, the guards will surely call for the guardian.

    I will go over the tall walls that surround the royal capital. Its height is 10meters.

    While suppressing my magic, I climb the wall quickly while cing my hands on the slight bumps and the joints on the wall.

    Naturally, such a feat is impossible in the body of an eight year old, without magic strengthening of course.

    Collect magic at the fingertips and also flow it to the arms and legs.

    Once I climb to the top of the wall, I can see the guards slowly patrolling.

    Treading carefully as not to be found, I jump off the wall to the outside.

    At the moment ofnding, by collecting arge amount of magic in my feet and flowing it to my entire body, I roll to absorb the impact.

    ¡¸Yoshi, I was able to escape unscathed|

    It seems that the results of my training have manifested.

    Then, I run towards the nearby forest and look for prey.

    There are almost norge beasts near the royal capital. Just being able to catch a bird is a great find.

    Saria and RunRun both love bird meat. I would like to share it with the retainers as well.

    It would be best to catch a lot.

    Hunting is also part of the training.

    I erase my presence and get within 30 meter distance of a bird.

    Then I pick up a stone, collect magic on the thumb of my right hand and shoot the stone.

    The stone flies at high speed, aimed at the bird.

    ¡¸Yoshi|

    I was able to finish off the bird properly.

    This method trains the body and at the same time trains the amount of magic and control of magic.

    It¡¯s a very good training method.

    As I repeat this and hunt three more birds, I could hear the shing of swords from a distance.

 Chapter 4 - An Incident in the Forest

    Chapter 4 ¨C An Incident in the Forest

    The shing sound of the sword is violent.

    I hang the birds I caught on my hips and run towards the sound.

    I hope it is nothing serious, but I want to help if someone is actually in trouble.

    I suppress my magic to hide my presence before approaching closer.

    At a distance of about thirty meters away from the source of the sound, Ie to a halt.

    One is a girl wearing a ck triangle hat with a wide cor robe and ck clothes, an old-fashioned witch costume it seems.

    And there is a middle-aged man who is covering the girl.

    In opposition of the two, there are three masked man.

    There are also nine men copsed in the vicinity.

    ¡¸I will not be defeated so easily¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..¡¹

    The middle-aged man is pointing the tip of his sword at the masked men, even though he is covered in wounds.

    The masked men don¡¯t speak. They carefully await an opening.

    Apparently the middle-aged man is quite capable, there are no openings.

    Guess he really can¡¯t be taken down that easily.

    However, judging from the clothes, the nine copsed men appear to be allies of the middle-aged man.

    What seems to have started as 10 vs 3 has nowe down to 1 vs 3.

    It is only a matter of time before the middle-aged man is also defeated.

    ¡¸Please leave this to me and escape from here¡¹

    The middle-aged man shouts. He seems to be trying to get the girl behind him to escape.

    The girl donning the robe readies her cane while trembling and stare down at the masked ones.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t heal everyone with healing magic, they will die!¡¹

    ¡¸That is their aim! That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t deal the killing blow¡¹

    Apparently, the nine men are not dead.

    It is likely they were not dealt the killing blow to prevent the middle-aged man and the girl from escaping.

    ¡¸Even if it is so, if I don¡¯t cast healing magic, they¡¯re still going to die¡¹

    I can very much understand the girl¡¯s feelings.

    Even if it is what the enemy wants, she can¡¯t save herpanions without casting healing magic.

    That is exactly why they cannot escape.

    However, the middle-aged man yells in a demanding tone.

    ¡¸The Royal Capital is right there! Escape and call for help!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to escape alone¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the best chance of survival for everyone! Please escape if you wish to help me¡¹

    Strongly said as such, the girl reluctantly starts running. However, one of the masked men turns towards her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to get past me¡¹

    The middle-aged man moves in a way to cover the girl, but that seems to have been the aim of the masked ones.

    Another masked man shes the middle-aged man from his back.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    The middle-aged man swings the sword sharply behind, but the masked men dodge back a few steps.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­¡¹

    The girl¡¯s legs seem to have been dealt shallow cuts in a series of battles. It is not fatal but it will be difficult to run.

    I understood the basic strategy of the masked men.

    The middle-aged man will be able to fight on equal terms if he abandons his allies and concentrates on defeating the masked men.

    That¡¯s how high the abilities of the middle-aged man are.

    The nine men were left alive to burden the middle-aged man into protecting them.

    The middle-aged man is forced to respond with a simple feint aimed towards his fallenpanions.

    And the masked men cleverly jump at this opportunity and attack.

    Though the wound is shallow, the middle-aged man is slowly weakening.

    If the middle-aged man tries to kill one enemy at a time, the one who is targeted puts arge distance between them and the middle-aged man cannot chase them.

    If he leaves that ce, the fallen men and the girl will be susceptible to attacks.

    In this state, the middle-aged man will soon be defeated.

    Then, the girl and the nine men will die.

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s like a pack of skilled wolf hunting a bear¡¹

    Therefore, I approach slowly while revealing my presence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The masked men without uttering a word look towards me vigntly.

    I ignore them and talk to the middle-aged man with a smile. I smile as not to alert him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the circumstances, but I¡¯ll assist you¡¹

    ¡¸And you are?¡¹

    The middle-aged man looks at me suspiciously.

    ¡¸Just an eight-year old child passing through¡¹

    And I call out to the girl.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a healer aren¡¯t you? Concentrate on the treatment¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    The girl looks at me with a perplexed expression. I understand her puzzled feeling.

    If she tried to use healing magic, the masked men would interfere.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them interf¡ª¡¹

    In the middle of the conversation, one of the masked men attacks me with his right hand dagger from behind.

    It is quite a sharp attack and he is also quite good at erasing his presence; probably a skilled assassin.

    ¡¸But it is still slow¡¹

    Without turning back, I grabbed the masked man¡¯s right hand behind me with my left hand.

    ¡¸¨C!¡¹

    The masked man disys his surprise without a sound.

    ¡¸If you get surprised during battle, then you¡¯re still second rate¡¹

    I swung the arm of the masked men with full force and throw him towards another masked man.

    At the same time, I close the distance to the third masked-man.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll start with you¡¹

    I hit the masked man¡¯s face with my knee.

    By enhancing my leg strength with magic, I hit him with the high momentum from rapid eleration.

    Even though the body weight of an eight-year-old is light, it is still powerful enough.

    ¨CCRACK!!

    The breaking sound of bones of the face hidden behind the mask echoed. Though he is not dead, he is no longer conscious.

    When I turned around to finish off another masked man,

    ¡¸¡­pretty quick¡¹

    The middle-aged man had already defeated the two masked man and dealt the finishing blow.

    ¡¸I found an opening because you blew them away, Thank you¡¹

    I certainly did create an opening, but to notice it so quickly and defeat the enemies is not an easy feat.

    After all, the middle-aged man does seem to have some remarkable abilities.

    ¡¸d to be of help. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    The middle-aged man moved to capture the masked man whose face I broke.

    I turn to the girl.

    The girl ignored her own injuries and is casting healing spell on the fallen man with the most serious wounds.

    Though the girl is young, she is quite a good healer.

    But it isn¡¯t so effective.

    ¡¸You are still bleeding. Shouldn¡¯t you heal yourself first?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine are simply flesh wounds, but these are¡­¡¹

    Certainly the severity is higher for the men. However, it is difficult to maintain concentration while injured.

    The power and sess rate of healing magic will fall.

    ¡¸The safety of the healer is top priority. Otherwise, you can¡¯t save even the ones you could have saved.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your feelings, so I will cure your injuries¡¹

    The middle-aged man widened his eyes in response to my words.

    ¡¸Boy, are you not a martial artist?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a martial artist and a healer¡¹

    While training with the gods, I had them teach me healing magic.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait! The interference¡­¡¹

    When another person casts healing magic on a healer who is casting healing magic, a phenomenon called interference urs.

    When interference urs, healing magic fails.

    If the consequence is just a small misfire then that¡¯s nothing to worry about but the effects may reverse or cause a small explosion.

    Therefore, it is considered to be a very dangerous act.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I will not do that¡¹

    Interference urs because the flow of both magic force, obstruct and repel each other.

    I simply have to fully grasp the flow of magic and not disturb it.

    Just by doing so, interference does not ur.

    I carefully cast healing magic on the girl.

    ¡¸This is fine¡¹

    The girl¡¯s injuries were cured in an instant.

    ¡¸Eh? Just how did you?¡¹

    ¡¸You only need to read the flow of magic. Next, I¡¯ll treat the others as well.¡¹

    I read the flow of magic in the fallen nine men.

    It is to examine the type of injuries sustained by each of them.

    Most healers do not practice this, but it is an important step to exercise healing magic properly.

    It is one of the lessons taught by the Water God.

    ¡¸Hmm¨C, they are poisoned¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Poison? You have to find out what poison¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a moment. I am examining now¡¹

    The middle-aged man began to investigate the weapons of the masked man. He must have determined that the weapons were doused in poison.

    ¡¸I have to leave. Find out the type of poisonter¡¹

    It is almost time for the sun to set in the west. It is time for me, a good boy of eight years old, to return home.

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t create an antidote if I don¡¯t know the type of poison¡¹

    If you read the flow of magic properly, you can understand the effect, regardless of the type of poison.

    If you know the effect, you can know which detoxification spell to cast.

    I would like to exin that, but I am running out of time.

    And I want to get rid of the pain of the nine people quickly.

    I cast healing magic and detoxification magic on the fallen nine people simultaneously.

    The wounds starts closing up and the blood stops flowing. The effect of detoxification also improves theplexion of the face.

    ¡¸Recovery and detoxification at the same time? And all nine people simultaneously? Beyond that, to use healing magic without making physical contact at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you practice, you can do it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t do something akin to the beloved child of the Water God¡¹

    The beloved child of the Water God is one of my disciples in my previous life. How nostalgic.

    The girl is likely to be talented. I wish to teach her various things.

    However, I don¡¯t have such time as an eight year old child. I can only offer advice.

    ¡¸It all depends on practice. That guy wasn¡¯t able to do so from the very beginning either¡¹

    ¡¸That guy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing¡¹

    I slipped my words. I probably shouldn¡¯t reveal that I was Edelfuss in my previous life.

    ¡¸Boy, you saved all of us. We are indebted to you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I just happened to be passing by¡¹

    ¡¸Please, let us thank you¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that. Then, take care on your way back¡¹

    When I was about to start running back, the girl flusteredly says.

    ¡¸Wait! At least tell me your name¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸I am not important enough a person to name myself. See you!¡¹

    Then, ignoring the restrained voice, I started dashing towards the royal capital.

 Chapter 5 - Sariaâ€™s Feelings

    Chapter 5 ¨C Saria¡¯s Feelings.

    I leave the girl and the middle-aged man, and run through the forest.

    ¡¸It took a bit longer than expected¡¹

    Still I have no regrets.

    I do not know their situation or identity, but they don¡¯t seem to be bad people.

    Moreover, I love their attitude of not abandoning theirpanions.

    While I was running through the forest in a good mood, I realize that someone is chasing me.

    How am I being chased even though I erased my presence?

    I carefully look at the surroundings to see the person who is chasing me.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    It is a beautiful blue slime.

    Its size is about 0.2 meters in diameter and is a rtively small slime.

    1

    The slime is chasing me while crying out with all its might.

    Though I am not running at full speed, I am still quite fast; not the speed an average slime can catch up to.

    I am curious, so I stopped running.

    ¡¸You, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸PigiPigi!¡¹

    The slime is jumping around me as if it has something to say.

    A behaviour unbefitting a slime. Normally, slime is a weak monster with low intelligence.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    As I watch the slime, it starts acting meek.

    I feel as though it is trying to say¡¸I am not a bad slime¡¹.

    2

    ¡¸Do you want toe with me?¡¹

    Somehow I feel like I can understand the slime¡¯s intention, although I do not know exactly why.

    ¡¸Pigi! Pigi!¡¹

    The slime looks at me like it wants to befriend me¡­,

    ¡¸Well alright,e along with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    The slime jumps around happily and leaps onto my shoulder.

    My instinct tells me it¡¯s not a bad slime.

    If it is a bad slime, I¡¯ll take responsibility and exterminate it.

    ¡¸You cane with me, but don¡¯t leave my side for the time being¡¹

    It will be troublesome if you do bad things while I¡¯m not looking.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹, sounds like the slime is saying ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    I run towards the Royal Capital with the slime on my shoulder.

    Before jumping over the walls of the Royal Capital, I inform the smile.

    ¡¸Hide in my clothes so you won¡¯t be seen by people¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    The slime answers with a single cry and goes inside my clothes. Quite the obedient slime.

    It is not illegal to bring monsters into the city, as some adventurers have monsters as their familiars.

    However, it is a different story if it is an eight year old child. The guards will surely make a fuss.

    I decided to hide the slime from even the retainers after returning to the mansion.

    That night, we grilled and ate the bird meat from the birds I caught. It was very delicious.

    And after eating, I tried to sleep with a nket in the stable as usual.

    The slime is jiggling like a jelly beside my pillow.

    And I call out to RunRun.

    ¡¸RunRun, let¡¯s go to bed¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    Usually, RunRun sits near the entrance of the stable facing outside.

    By the way, RunRun noticed the slime immediately because of his sharp sense of smell.

    But I was not on alert. After returning to the stable, he sniffed the slime to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸What is it, RunRun?¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    RunRun runs out of the room with a silent bark, and returns soon after.

    Saria is on his back.

    ¡¸Saria, what happened?¡¹

    Saria is still young, so I entrusted her to the retainer who was a former wet nurse.

    I sleep in the stable because I was instructed to by the scions. It¡¯s cold in winter, but I can manage it because RunRun is together with me and the retainers offered me a good nket behind the scions¡¯ back.

    ¡¸I want to sleep together with Anicha and RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is a stable, you know¡¹

    ¡¸I want to sleep together¡­¡­ No?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t¡­ ¡­ Well, tell me if it¡¯s cold¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Saria happily crawls into the nket with RunRun.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s jiggling! Kawaii¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸This is a living thing called slime. Don¡¯t tell anyone about the slime¡¹

    ¡¸Ok! Fluffy is secret!¡¹

    Saria covers her mouth with both hands. So cute.

    For a while, Saria keeps happily rubbing the smooth skin of the slime.

    ¡¸Saria, what happened? Were you scolded by the nanny?¡¹ I ask.

    Nanny is the former wet nurse.

    ¡¸I was not scolded. Saria is good girl¡¹

    When I heard the story, it seems she told the nanny she wanted to sleep together with me today and asked the nanny to send her to the stable.

    And the nanny seems to have carried Saria near the stable.

    The nanny must have dropped her on RunRun¡¯s back when he ran out of the stable a while ago.

    I have bothered the nanny retainer unnecessarily.

    As the older brother, I have to thank the nanny properly tomorrow.

    I pat Saria¡¯s head gently.

    ¡¸I see. Saria is a very good girl¡¹ ¡¸Funfun¡¹ ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    RunRun worrisomely sniffs Saria¡¯s scent. The slime keeps jiggling.

    I wonder if something else happened, if she wanted to sleep with me even though she wasn¡¯t scolded.

    If the scions made her cry, I won¡¯t forgive them.

    Saria hugs me while I was thinking about that.

    ¡¸Anicha¡­ are you going to leave somewhere to study?¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    While we were talking about the Academy of Heroes, Saria was on myp. So naturally, she was listening.

    Even though she is only three years old, she seems to have understood our conversation to a certain degree.

    She must have been sad because she thought I was going to leave her.

    RunRun is also uneasy after listening to Saria.

    He might have also thought that I was leaving and he starts to lick my face. RunRun might be telling me not to leave in his own way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Your big brother is not going to leave you¡¹

    ¡¸Saria is not a baby, but¡­ Saria will be fine alone¡¹

    Saria says so and sheds tears.

    She must have thought I was leaving to Academy of Heroes without sparing a single thought about her.

    She is already very smart and kind for a three year old. And I take it for granted.

    It should be alright for a three year old child to act more selfishly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry; when I leave for the Academy of Heroes, Saria is going together with me¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really. Well, there is the possibility of failing the exam¡¹

    ¡¸If it is Anicha, you can surely do it!¡¹

    Saria seems relieved.

    However, RunRun is still anxious and has his ears drooped.

    ¡¸Woof¡­¡¹

    ¡¸RunRun is alsoing along so rest assured¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    RunRun is also relieved and wags his tail.

    The nket starts shifting away. I gently hold down RunRun¡¯s tail with my hand.

    Then Saria tells me everything that happened today.

    ¡¸And you know¡­ today, Saria¡­¡¹Saria starts.

    ¡¸I see, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Woof Woof¡¹

    My younger sister is so adorable. She spares no detail in her stories when I am listening.

    RunRun is also seriously listening to Saria¡¯s story with me.

    After a while, Saria falls asleep after getting tired of talking.

    ¡¸RunRun, thank you for your hard work too¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lick, don¡¯t lick¡¹

    RunRun licks my face while wagging his tail.

    The nket moves sloppily thanks to RunRun¡¯s tail.

    It would be a pity if that wakes up Saria.

    I gently hold down RunRun¡¯s tail and pat his head.

    Then, RunRun shows his belly as if requesting me to pat there.

    As I was petting RunRun¡¯s belly,

    ¡¸Fushu¨C, fushi¡¹

    (He fell asleep I¡¯m guessing)

    Three dayster. As ordered by the scions, I am cleaning the toilet with my bare hands.

    It is the toilet for servants. The Wolms house has many servants who do housework that is different from the retainers.

    There are a total of seven private rooms for both men and women, so it is a little hard to clean them all by myself.

    While I was cleaning with maximum effort, the entrance of the mansion abruptly became noisy.

    Due to the sound, the slime in my clothes starts moving in an uneasy way.

    Something must have happened.

    But it concerns me not. I just focus on cleaning and training.

    After the memories of my previous life returned, I always devise a way to train both my body and magic while cleaning.

    Circte magic in the body while doing chores.

    At the same time when moving the body, apply weight in the opposite direction with magic.

    Do it with your bare hands! As ordered by the scion it¡¯s now a part of my training menu; enveloping my hands with a membrane of magic so as not to touch the filth directly.

    It requires delicate handling of magic. This is good training exactly because it is difficult.

    ¡¸That is too selfish!¡¹

    I hear the panicking voice of the eldest scion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Even if you are from the Salvation Organization, this is the Wolms House!¡¹

    I also hear the loud voice of the second scion.

    ¡¸If you have any problems, please ask the Lord of this house to send a formalint to the Council of Sages¡¹

    The voice of a calm woman¡­ no, a girl echoes. It¡¯s a quiet voice but resounds strongly.

    ¡¸As I have been saying! While the Lord is absent, I am in charge of the Wolms House! So selfish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not asking for permission from you or the Lord of Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹

    The voice is getting closer and closer.

    As I continue cleaning while thinking it is about to get troublesome, the toilet door flies open.

    ¡¸You are Will Wolms, right?¡¹

    It is an extremely beautiful girl with a serious expression on her face, who dons metal armour and a sword.

    ¡¸Yes I am¡­, but what is it for?¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms, I havee to escort you¡¹

    Saying so, the girl, with a stiff expression, extends her hand to me.

 Chapter 6 - To Escort

    Chapter 6 ¨C To Escort

    The girl says she hase to escort me.

    Furthermore, the scions are throwing a fuss behind the girl.

    ¡¸From the Salvation Organization, you say? Why does the Salvation Organization want to escort me?¡¹I asked.

    Perhaps they have realized that I am the reincarnation of ¡®Edelfuss Wolms¡¯.

    That would be impossible but my disciples might have realized it.

    But the girl debunks my theory.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, did you not submit an application for admission to the Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I did, but¡­¡¹

    To be precise, the retainers readied the application and submitted it. I just filled in the details.

    The retainers did a great job.

    The 15 year old scion, who was listening in on our conversation, began to shout out loud.

    ¡¸Shitty brat! How dare you send out an application without my permission?!¡¹

    ¡¸Know your ce, Shitty brat! Such an application is invalid¡¹

    The 12 year old is also shouting out now.

    However, the girlpletely ignores the scions.

    She continues speaking as if only the both of us exist in that ce.

    ¡¸We are about to conduct the entrance exam soon, so I havee to escort you¡¹

    ¡¸Does the Academy of Heroes personally escort people just so they can participate in the entrance exam?¡¹

    The Academy of Sages I graduated from in my previous life did not include such service.

    My disciples must have noticed my rebirth and are lending me a helping hand, after all.

    Speaking of which, there was also a magic scroll to measure one¡¯s¡¯ magic power in the document set of the application form.

    It was attached with the application form.

    Some of the magic scrolls are simple so they are rtively cheap.

    However, the Academy of Heroes must be quite powerful, to distribute these magic scrolls to everyone who requests an application form.

    Perhaps they realized about my previous life due to my magic power measured by the magic scroll.

    As I was pondering about that, the girl speaks.

    ¡¸We usually don¡¯t do this, but we came to escort you as we predicted there would be hindrances¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, you predicted that right¡¹

    In fact, the scions seem to be very angry that I have submitted an application.

    If the girl hadn¡¯te to escort me, there would¡¯ve been a lot of trouble.

    The current situation isn¡¯t the best, but it isn¡¯t the worst either.

    The fifteen and twelve year olds are simply throwing a tantrum. So, I will just ignore them.

    ¡¸Will Wolms. Don¡¯t underestimate us.¡¹

    ¡¸You are being rude¡¹

    ¡¸Oi! Don¡¯t ignore us!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get away with this!¡¹

    The scions throw abuse with the same words uncreatively. I want them to stop. Theirck of variety in the abuse might cause people to assume that the Wolms are just a bunch of idiots.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go since there is already a prepped room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Does the exam start right away?¡¹

    ¡¸The exam itselfmences tomorrow, but preparation is necessary¡¹

    I wonder what sort of preparation. I am a little worried.

    As I was about to inquire on that, the twelve year old shouts.

    ¡¸The entrance exam of the Academy of Heroes you say? A guy like you would never be epted into that ce!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach you where you belong, shitty brat! I am gonna hurt you!¡¹

    The one who got enraged and came to hit me was the fifteen year old.

    ¡¸Quite noisy isn¡¯t it¡¹

    At that moment, the girl moved at a speed which couldn¡¯t be tracked with the eye.

    She stepped in between me and the fifteen year old and stopped his full swing fist.

    That too was stopped with just the index finger of her left hand.

    It is a move that requires skillful maniption of magic.

    ¡¸Hitting me equals to picking a fight with the Salvation Organization¡¹

    ¡¸N-No! I was just trying to teach a lesson to the shitty brat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no reason for you to educate Will Wolms¡¹

    The fifteen year old drops to his butt, as the girl red at him.

    The girl looks back to me, and speaks as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸Well, Will Wolms. Shall we leave?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible to go to the academy tomorrow instead?¡±

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you concerned about your sister?¡¹

    Though I didn¡¯t say a word, the girlpletely read my mind.

    I fear that Saria might be bullied while I am away.

    ¡¸Then bring your sister along with you. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you. There is also a dog¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The slime in your clothes, is weed too¡¹

    I am relieved to be able to bring them all together with me.

    Even so, the girl seemed to have been aware that I had a slime.

    Soon after, the girl instructs the Wolms retainer to fetch Saria.

    The retainer immediately runs out to do so.

    While we were waiting for Saria and RunRun, the twelve year old speaks.

    ¡¸Oi, I will also take the entrance exam. I will show the shitty brat who is the real Wolms!¡¹

    What does ¡®the real Wolms¡¯ even mean? At the very least, the scions are certainly not it.

    ¡¸Do as you will¡¹

    The girl responded with a cold voice to the fired up twelve year old.

    ¡¸Brother, you should also take the entrance exam. If it¡¯s you, you can even enter the Salvation Organization¡¹

    The twelve year old seems to be overestimating his brother¡¯s abilities.

    In reality, there is no big difference between the two of them. They are both small fries.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right. I will teach the shitty brat where he belongs¡¹

    After being urged by the twelve year old, the fifteen year old expressed his intention to take part in the entrance exam.

    And the girl responds indifferently.

    ¡¸Please do as you will. The Academy of Heroes is always open to everyone¡¯s application at all times¡¹

    And so, I ended up participating in the entrance exam together with the scions of the main family.

 Chapter 7 - Letâ€™s go to the Academy of Heroes

    Chapter 7 ¨C Let¡¯s go to the Academy of Heroes

    Saria, RunRun and I were to head towards the Academy of Heroes on the girl¡¯s carriage.

    By the way, Fluffy was hiding in my clothes the entire time.

    The girl stiffened for a moment when she met RunRun.

    ¡¸He is quite big, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, will it be difficult to get into the carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t be a problem¡¹

    Soon a carriage arrived in front of the Wolms family.

    The carriage was evenrger than the ones owned by the great nobles.

    The Salvation Organization was brandishing the degree of power they held.

    Saria was delighted to see the carriage, especially the horse.

    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­ It¡¯s a horse. Anicha, look that¡¯s a horse. RunRun, have you ever seen a horse?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Saria, it¡¯s a horse¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    I also became happy when Saria became happy. It seems RunRun also felt the same, judging by how fast his tail was wagging.

    When the carriage started moving, Saria who was sitting beside me, peeked outside the window amazed.

    I gently pat Saria¡¯s head. Her hair was very soft.

    ¡¸Woof Woof! Sniff Sniff Sniff¡¹

    RunRun seemed to have taken an interest in the girl. He was sniffing her scent.

    Despite that, the girl did not break her posture. She simply nced at RunRun.

    ¡¸RunRun, stop that. It¡¯s annoying¡¹,I said.

    ¡¸Woof¡­¡¹

    And the girl said to the dispirited RunRun.

    ¡¸No, it isn¡¯t annoying¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms, is it alright if I pat RunRun?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, if it pleases you¡¹

    The girl started patting RunRun, and RunRun started wagging his tail in happiness.

    The girl¡¯s expression itself didn¡¯t change, but it looks like she was somewhat delighted.

    Saria who was watching the situation began to show an interest towards the girl.

    ¡¸Onee-chan! What is your name? By the way, Saria is called Saria!¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I am Arti. Arti Xenon Barling¡¹

    ¡¸Aru-neechan! Your hair is pretty. Your eyes are also pretty!¡¹

    Arti had beautiful blond, long straight hair. Her eyes were coloured like emeralds.

    Just as Saria said, her hair and eyes were very beautiful.

    ¡¸T-thank you¡¹

    Arti was blushing bright red due to thepliments from Saria.

    Meanwhile, Arti was still patting RunRun with both hands.

    Since it was a good opportunity, I decided to ask Arti about a few things I was wondering about.

    ¡¸How did you know the scions would obstruct me from participating in the entrance exam?¡¹

    ¡¸The person who came to submit your application, sincerely requested it of us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹

    It seems the retainer anticipated obstruction from the scions and requested their help.

    I was worried the retainer might receive punishment from the scions.

    As I was about to express my worries, Arti calmly replied.

    ¡¸No need to worry about that¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say so?¡¹

    ¡¸The Academy will not reveal the bearer of the application¡¹

    ¡¸Still there is the possibility of being found out. They might be put through something horrible to find the culprit¡¹

    ¡¸If they are punished for the actions of the Salvation Organization, it would turn into a big problem¡¹

    The retainers are all warriors of sorts.

    It would be difficult to punish them unreasonably, even more so on the charge of cooperating with the Salvation Organization.

    Even if it was the Wolms main family.

    ¡¸I see, that is reassuring to hear¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    While talking about that, we arrived at the Academy of Heroes.

    I stepped out of the carriage for a moment because Saria wanted to look around outside the gate.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡ª. So huge¡ª, so wide¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Woof! Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is indeed wide. Makes RunRun look small¡¹

    ¡¸WOOF!¡¹

    Saria was overjoyed. As Saria said, the Academy of Heroes was vast.

    RunRun ran around the surroundings while wagging his tail.

    Fluffy was wiggling around in my clothes; maybe it wanted to run around together with RunRun too.

    As opposed to the Royal Pce which is at the northern end of the Royal Capital, the Academy of Heroes is located in the south of the Royal Capital.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡¹

    Rather than the southern end, it looks like it was built outside the Royal Capital, on thend adjacent to the south of it.

    At least going by my knowledge from previous life, this ce was outside the Royal Capital.

    ¡¸If you want to use arge piece ofnd, it would be better to make use of it outside the Royal Capital¡¹

    ¡¸It is as you say, Will Wolms. It was built here for that reason¡¹

    After that, we got back on the carriage.

    A whileter, the building finally came into view.

    ¡¸This is the lodging that also serves as the student dormitory¡¹

    ¡¸It is a beautiful building¡¹

    Arti politely exined.

    Most of the students lived in this dormitory.

    ¡¸After passing the exam, Will Wolms can live here with Saria and RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy too!¡¹ Saria said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Slime-san is also weed¡¹

    That was a relief but I would have to leave Saria alone while attending sses.

    I would like to avoid that if possible.

    ¡¸Arti, can I hire a nanny during sses?¡¹

    I was already worrying so much, even though I hadn¡¯t passed the exam yet.

    However, Arti replied inly withoutughing.

    ¡¸I will guide you to the nurseryter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­there is even a nursery here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. There are students here who have their own children¡¹

    Arti gave a brief exnation.

    The Academy of Heroes is an institute for attracting and training talented people from around the world.

    So they have to make the life of the students asfortable as possible.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to attract talented people.

    Such a policy was adopted due to the intentions of the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸The children who are enrolled in the nursery, receive education appropriate for their age¡¹

    ¡¸How old are most of the children there?¡¹

    ¡¸There are some who are younger than Saria and some who are older than Will Wolms¡¹

    That was very helpful to know, Saria might not be lonely there after all.

    I really want to pass the exam and enter the Academy of Heroes no matter what.

    ¡¸Yoshi, let¡¯s do our best¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha! Good luck!¡¹

    Saria was also rooting for me, so I gently pat Saria¡¯s head.

    After that, we headed to the nursery.

    I drop off Saria and RunRun there and head to the main building with Arti.

    Once at the nursery, Arti exined the situation to the staff.

    After hearing the situation, the staff approached us with a smile.

    ¡¸You are Saria-chan, right. Nice to meet you¡¹

    She seemed like a kind woman. It seems that she was the person who took care of the children in the nursery.

    ¡¸Ai! I am Saria! Nice to meet you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! You introduced yourself wonderfully¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡¹

    I cut into the conversation to ask about RunRun.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­ what about this dog?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s alright. I will take care of it¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Apparently, even monsters raised as familiars can be enrolled here.

    ¡¸RunRun, take care of Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    I went to the main building, leaving behind RunRun who answered energetically and Saria, who is waving goodbye.

    I was going there to receive an exnation on tomorrow¡¯s exam.

    In the meantime, Fluffy was still deformed and hiding itself in my clothes.

    Since Arti knew about Fluffy, it would have been alright for it toe out but it did not want to.

    Apparently, it had grown fond of the inside of my clothes.

    On the way, Arti spoke in a quiet tone.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, I heard that you hardly know about the Academy of Heroes and its entrance exam¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that is correct¡¹

    I only had the knowledge of an eight year old regarding the things that did not exist in the era of my previous life.

    And the Academy of Heroes did not exist in the era of my previous life.

    On top of that, I was forced to work all day long by the scions of the main family.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t know much about the world.

    With regard to knowledge of the current era, I may be even more ignorant than a typical eight year old.

    ¡¸Have you not checked your guardian deity love value yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have not checked. Rather, what exactly is that?¡¹

    In the era of my previous life as Edelfuss Wolms, there was no concept of guardian deity love value.

    ¡¸It uses the technique developed by a Small Sage who is also a member of the Council of Sages¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A Small Sage?¡¹

    ¡¸He is the disciple of the Great Sage Edelfuss Wolms-sama, Milt Edel Valiras-sama¡¹

    Milt was the sorcerer who was crying while clinging to me, when I was on the brink of death.

    When I was alive, he was simply called Milt. He must have gotten his family name after that.

    I was so happy that he had be a splendid person.

    To top it off, he had developed a magic that even I did not know of without my guidance.

    I couldn¡¯t have been more proud. This is what it means to honour one¡¯s¡¯ master.

    ¡¸At any rate, why is he only known as a small sage? He should be addressed as a Great Sage¡¹

    ¡¸Because the Great Sage is Edelfuss Wolms-sama¡¹

    He might be holding himself back in respect to the previous life¡¯s me. There was no need for that though.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go check your guardian deity love value right away, Will Wolms¡¹ Arti said and started walking.

 Chapter 8 - Guardian deity love value measuring device

    Chapter 8 ¨C Guardian deity love value measuring device

    I follow after Arti to find out about the Guardian Deity.

    What is a Guardian deity in the first ce? Such a concept did not exist in my previous life.

    Well I really am an ignorant eight-year old at this point, so I should just listen and learn about these things.

    ¡¸Arti, what is a guardian deity?¡¹

    Arti stops walking and turns around. Her blond hair flutters beautifully.

    ¡¸As the word suggests, guardian deity is a god who protects us. Every human has a guardian deity¡¹

    My question is probably a fact that even children of this era know about.

    However, Arti does not scorn me for my ignorance and genuinely educates me on this subject.

    ¡¸The guardian deity of most humans is the Human God who governs them¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Human God who governs humans, whom also offers protection to a certain extent, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but there are also cases where some people receive protection from other gods in addition to the Human God¡¹

    Arti slows down her pace slightly to help me keep up with her.

    ¡¸The most famous one is a member of the Council of Sages, the beloved child of the Water God, Dion Edel Aqua-sama¡¹

    Dion is my disciple from past life, who is a healer. When I was alive, he was only known as Dion.

    It seems that he has also be a splendid person and obtained a family name. I am so happy.

    That said the middle name of both Milt and Dion seems to be ¡®Edel¡¯.

    Did they perhaps adopt it from my former name, Edelfuss?

    I am hit with a wave of embarrassment, awkwardness and weirdness.

    I am no longer Edelfuss now, but Will. So, I¡¯ll just let it slide.

    ¡¸In other words, a guardian deity is simr to being a beloved child of God?¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then I can understand it. Even in the days of my previous life, such people appeared from time to time.

    In my previous life as Edelfuss, I was also favoured by a goddess apparently.

    In a chat during training with the gods, they said that sometimes they look over people on Earth.

    There is no doubt that¡¯s what is called a guardian deity.

    ¡¸Even among those who have a guardian deity, those who possess a high guardian deity love value are the ones known as a beloved child of God¡¹

    This is a new concept. One hundred years ago, anyone who was less than a beloved child of God was not even given a second thought.

    ¡¸A person who has received the love of guardian deity, has a high aptitude for the ability corresponding to the guardian deity¡¹

    ¡¸If the guardian deity is the Sword God, will they be great at swordsmanship?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If it is the Magic God, they would have a high magic aptitude¡¹

    ¡¸Are there people who have many guardian deities?¡¹

    ¡¸There are but it is rare¡¹

    Those who receive the love of the Wind God will be especially good at wind magic.

    If they were to receive love from the Fire God too, then they would be a prodigy at both wind and fire magic.

    Furthermore, if they received the love of Magic God, the magic¡¯s power and effectiveness will increase by a few folds.

    Basically, the more love you receive from the Gods the better.

    I was a disciple of many different gods. Surely my masters would be my guardian deities.

    Therefore, I wonder how many pirs of god are my guardian deities. I am a little excited to find out.

    ¡¸With this device, you can find out the love value of gods other than the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way, which abilities aptitude is increased if the only guardian deity is Human God?¡¹

    ¡¸Since Human God is the guardian deity of all humans, there is no difference between other people¡¹

    That sounds about right. No one is special if everyone is given the same love.

    In other words, those who only have the Human God as their guardian deity are simply ordinary.

    After walking a few more steps, Arti stops in front of a room.

    ¡¸We have arrived¡¹

    She opens the door and urges me to enter.

    The inside of the room has a length and width of 10 meters in every direction.

    ¡¸We will use the device in the center of the room¡¹

    There is a transparent sphere of about 0.3 meters in diameter at the center of the room.

    The floor, ceilings and walls are carved with magic circles with the sphere in the center.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    It is an excellent magic circle. This original idea of Small Sage Milt is wonderful.

    All kinds ofplex magic systems are incorporated together, but the attributes of space-time magic are the most prominent.

    The idea is to somehow connect a thin thread to the World of Gods.

    Although I did find some areas which can be improved to be made better, that itself does not undermine Milt¡¯s abilities.

    Since, it is much easier to improve something than to create something out of nothing.

    Next time I get a chance to meet Milt, I would like to learn from him.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, please ce one hand on this crystal¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to address me with honorifics. I am the younger one after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Arti puts on a troubled expression.

    ¡¸¡­if using honorifics is easier for you¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is easier for me¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then please continue as you like¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    If using honorifics is easier for her then that is fine. Apart from that, I am not particrly diforted by the use of honorifics.

    Arti quietly waits for me to ce a hand on the crystal.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ If the guardian deity is only the Human God, will I not be able to enter the Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no such thing. However, it¡¯s a matter of your abilities so your chances of passing will be low¡¹

    ¡¸Also how many people who only had the Human God as their guardian deity enrolled into the Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    ¡¸None since the founding of the Academy¡¹

    Which means, theoretically it is possible but practically it is impossible.

    Those with only Human God as their guardian deity, have no aptitude for any abilities.

    It is reasonable to not ept them into the Academy of Heroes which aims to attract talented people with excellent abilities.

    ¡¸I see. The exam is scheduled to begin tomorrow, but it has already begun¡¹

    ¡¸That is not the case. Usually, we measure the guardian deity love value at the church when we turn ten years old¡¹

    Arti politely exined.

    Though not as precise as this device, there are simpler devices installed in various churches.

    As a result of those measurements, the ones with multiple guardian deities and high love value will take the entrance exam into the Academy of Heroes.

    That pattern is the most famous way to enroll into the Academy of Heroes it seems.

    There is also a pattern where those with single guardian deity and low love value, participate in the exam once they have grown older.

    ¡¸They practice at the Academy of Sages or the Academy of Knights till a certain age¡¹

    Basically, those with low talentpensate for it with effort. Such people deserve to be respected.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, please ce your hand on the crystal¡¹

    Arti urged me for the second time. She patiently answered my ignorant questions.

    I probably should not make her wait any longer.

    ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹

    Saying so, I ced the palm of my left hand on the crystal.

 Chapter 9 - Revisiting the World of Gods

    Chapter 9 ¨C Revisiting the World of Gods

    By the time I realized, the surrounding has grown dark.

    I am enveloped by a strange falling sensation.

    To me, it¡¯s a sensation that I am all too familiar with. It almost feels nostalgic.

    It seems my consciousness has been blown into the World of Gods just by touching the Guardian Deity Love measuring device.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I left this ce¡¹

    This is the world I was in, after dying as Edelfuss and till reincarnated as Will.

    It was only a few days ago that I recovered my memories of my previous life and of this world.

    That¡¯s why I feel strange. It feels nostalgic yet at the same time like I just left this ce.

    That sort of strange feeling.

    ¡¸Ah, Edel-chan. Nice to see you again, you¡¯ve be so cute¡¹

    The Goddess, who invited me to be a god after I died, suddenly appears before me.

    Seems like the goddess has taken a liking to the appearance of Will, as she cheerfully pats my head.

    Apparently I am in the appearance of Will, now. I guess reincarnation changes my appearance even in the World of Gods.

    ¡¸Not Edelfuss. I am Will now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right! I am d you are doing well¡¹

    The goddess smiles cheerfully.

    ¡¸What? Edelfuss hase?¡¹

    ¡¸It really is Edelfuss!¡¹

    The gods, who were my masters, are gathering around one by one.

    There are many things that are weird in the World of Gods. It is difficult to understand because the representation of perspective of Gods is not urate.

    ¡¸If Edelfuss is here, does that mean you died again?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not dead yet. And I am Will now¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. It was Will, right!¡¹

    I am being moured by all the gods gathering here.

    My masters don¡¯t seem concerned at all that my appearance is different from when we were training.

    ¡¸Excuse me! I will be the first to speak with Will-chan¡¹ the Goddess says.

    ¡¸Hime, don¡¯t keep him all to yourself, Will is our disciple too¡¹

    ¡¸Still, you guys can only talk to him once I¡¯m done!¡¹

    The goddess pushes away all the gods and stands before me.

    Apparently, the goddess has a higher position even among gods.

    ¡¸Why are you here, if you¡¯re not dead? Though I am happy to see you¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you looking over me? Did I perhaps cease to be your favourite?¡¹

    I heard from the Gods that they usually look over their favoured individual, the so-called beloved child of God.

    And in my previous life I was the beloved child of the Goddess.

    ¡¸N-No! Will-chan is still my favourite! How could you say such a cruel thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Still, Gods are also busy and I can¡¯t be watching you all day long¡¹

    ¡¸I know! I know why Will is here, because I was watching!¡¹

    The one who cried out was the Sword God. He is appealing to me.

    ¡¸Oh, thank you, Master Sword God¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Because I am always watching!¡¹

    ¡¸I was also watching¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too¡¹

    When the goddess res at the gods who were appealing to me, everything bes quiet.

    The goddess did not shut the gods up.

    She made it so the other Gods¡¯ words could not reach my ears temporarily.

    ¡¸So, how did youe here?¡¹

    I exin to the goddess about the guardian deity love measuring device made by the Small Sage.

    ¡¸So you connected to this world with magic? That is actually impressive¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. My disciple came up with it¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Will-chan¡¯s disciple!¡¹

    The goddess seems to be convinced as she is deeply nodding to herself.

    And she speaks with a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡¸Wow, something like that was actually made. Humans sure are amazing¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t know about this before?¡¹

    ¡¸I did not¡¹

    I immediately thought,

    (How could you not know even though you are a God?)

    However, I revise the thought.

    To Gods, people are a tiny existence as how an ant is to a human.

    Even if a person feeds an ant on a whim, they are not necessarily interested in the ant society.

    Even people who are interested in how ants defend themselves from foreign enemies and how they build nests are only a few.

    Likewise, even if Gods favour someone as their beloved child, it does not trante to being interested in human society.

    ¡¸Will-chan, you are thinking of something cruel again!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, unlike Hime, we were all looking over you!¡¹

    The goddess crosses her arms and pouted.

    And my other masters continued appealing to me with a satisfied look on their faces.

    The effective time that the goddess can block the other gods¡¯ voice seems to be short.

    They are gods, so it is normal for them to read people¡¯s thoughts.

    It¡¯s not like I can me them for theck of delicacy.

    The same as there are no more than a few people who would actually look away from looking at a dog¡¯s butthole.

    ¡¸And it¡¯s better to stopparing your innermost thoughts to the hole in the buttocks¡¹ says the goddess.

    ¡¸I see I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡¹

    ¡¸Will-chan. We actually do like humans¡¹

    ¡¸I know, there must be so many other dimensions and worlds¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is exactly as Will-chan says¡¹

    Even so, I think I¡¯ve been speaking in an overly friendly manner.

    It must be due to spending a very long time training in the World of Gods.

    Since the concept of time is different here, it is not correct to say it was long.

    However in the sense of a human being, a long time is the closest way to describe it.

    The goddess sighs and says.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little sad to think that our love can be measured with a device¡¹

    (Even though youpletely didn¡¯t realize it at all) I thought, but I will not put it into words.

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t say, I can still hear you¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that¡¹

    ¡¸Will. How is life this time around?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a real bummer. But what were you going to do if I had died before regaining my memories?¡¹

    My parents who were meant to be my protector had passed away.

    If something had happened at that time, I might have easily died as a toddler.

    ¡¸I think it turned out okay though¡­¡¹

    At the same time, Dog God pushes aside the goddess andes to the front.

    The Dog God governs over the dog tribe. It has the appearance of a Godly Dog.

    ¡¸Will! How is Luxcanis?¡¹

    ¡¸Luxcanis?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, Will calls Luxcanis as RunRun!¡¹

    A shocking factes out of the Dog God¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 10 - The Story of Gods and Kin

    Chapter 10 ¨C The Story of Gods and Kin

    I am surprised by this fact, so I inquire the Dog God.

    ¡¸Eh? I thought RunRun was just a normal dog¡¹

    ¡¸ Luxcanis is my kin, a god-beast. I sent him to Earth on the day you were born¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s what happened¡¹

    The goddess sticks out her chest proudly.

    ¡¸It was me! I was the one who requested the Dog God to protect Will-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I am grateful¡¹

    ¡¸I was going to send Luxcanis to Earth even if Hime hadn¡¯t requested it of me¡¹

    The Dog God exins about RunRun, following that.

    Although RunRun is a god-beast, he doesn¡¯t necessarily have the memories of the World of Gods.

    However, it is said that he possesses incredible power only a god-beast may wield.

    ¡¸He is still a puppy¡¹ the Dog God says.

    ¡¸So, he is still growing at eight years old?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Dog God says with a distant look in his eyes.

    ¡¸Even though he had a good name, Luxcanis, Will went and named him RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I did?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you did¡¹

    ording to Dog God, RunRun had been living in the garden of my parent¡¯s mansion for a year since I was born.

    Although he wasn¡¯t raised as a pet and the only connection between my family and RunRun was that, sometimes the servants would give him some food.

    However, once I reached one year old, I went out into the garden and met RunRun for the first time.

    At that point in time, he had been a small dog so my parents were not worried.

    And in time I became closely attached and named him as such it seems.

    ¡¸Even though I tried to pass Luxcanis¡¯ name into you through Luxcanis himself, but to no avail¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹

    It all happened long before I was aware of my surroundings. So, I have no memory of it at all.

    Since I was only one year old, I probably couldn¡¯t even pronounce the name Luxcanis.

    ¡¸Oh, so humans are too young to make difficult pronunciation at one year old¡¹

    Dog God has a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    Another god also cut through the crowd.

    ¡¸Pigi! I also sent my kin recently too! It is incredibly cute isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So that slime is a kin of the Slime God?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! Pigi!¡¹

    Slime God says while wiggling its whole body.

    The Slime God is about one meter in diameter. Its whole body is translucent and the colour is constantly changing every moment.

    ¡¸Fluffy is a wonderful name! Will¡¯s sister is definitely praiseworthy! Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸Well thank you for that¡¹

    I feel joy when Saria¡¯s naming sense is praised.

    I ask Dog God and the Slime God,

    ¡¸Is the kin of Dog God and Slime God the same as Beloved child of God?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite different. The beloved child of Dog God is just normal dogs. Same as how the beloved child of Human God is humans¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Godkin have a part of my power to use on Earth¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? Well, just think of godkin as half-god. That¡¯s why they¡¯re even called god-beasts¡¹ says Slime God.

    ¡¸It may be difficult for a human to understand, but I birthed him from one pir of God, so you can even think of him as my own child¡¹ exins Dog God.

    It is difficult to understand since humans don¡¯t give birth on our own, but for the gods, it is still their child nheless.

    I suppose one can only learn the logic of the World of Gods once they be a god.

    ¡¸So, RunRun is guarding me because Dog God ordered him to?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, not exactly. God-beasts have their own free will¡¹

    It seems that Dog God cannot give detailed orders to the godkin, the god-beasts.

    ¡¸That¡¯s inconvenient¡¹

    ¡¸Well, god-beasts are akin to children after all¡¹

    ¡¸Even in human families, children don¡¯t always listen to their parents do they?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, they do have that period of rebellion¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. That¡¯s absolutely right¡¹

    Dog God says heartily.

    Dog God might have had children who have disobeyed him.

    ¡¸Since Luxcanis¡¯ affinity with Will was good, I sent the child so both of you would get along with each other¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, RunRun is very smart and behaves well. He always takes care of my sister too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. I hope you¡¯ll take care of him¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the one who is always taking care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, Luxcanis is still a little child¡­ he also needs someone to rely on. Thank you for taking care of him¡¹

    Dog God deeply bowed his head. I feel a little guilty when he is going that far.

    Since I depend a lot on RunRun and having him take care of things for me all the time.

    ¡¸Me too, I am very thankful to you. I am grateful that you sent RunRun to me¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy is also a slime that has a good affinity with Will!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why it chased me in the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike a dog, dropping a slime in the middle of the city might create a problem!¡¹

    Even though he is Slime God, he is familiar with human society.

    It seems that Slime God had sent Fluffy to the forest near the city, once I recovered my memories of my previous life.

    Fluffy apparently had been lonely in the forest.

    So when it sensed my magic in the forest, it came chasing after me hurriedly.

    It sounds disheartening when I hear that. Let¡¯s give it a lot of love from now on so it doesn¡¯t feel lonely.

    ¡¸Thank you for your concern, Dog God and Slime God¡¹

    The goddess interrupts our conversation.

    ¡¸Have you finished talking? Then¡­¡¹

    I ignore the goddess and think to myself.

    If there is a god-beast for dogs, then is there a god-beast for humans too?

    ¡¸Ah, Will-chan, again you¡¯re not listening to what I have to say¡¹

    ¡¸Oh sorry, I wasn¡¯t listening¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping you. Well, Will-chan, the god-beast for humans is actually¡ª¡¹

    She seems to have read my thoughts again. This time though, I am very interested in the contents of the topic she is discussing.

    I listen closely to the goddess.

    But just then, my presence begins to fade.

    ¡¸Oh no! Will-chan, are you leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸It would appear so. I really wanted to hear what you were going to say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly it would take too long to finish¡¹

    The goddess begins to speak seriously, but the gods behind us start to fuss.

    ¡¸What! Hime, Dog God and Slime God monopolized Will all to themselves, that we didn¡¯t get to talk to him at all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Hime¡¯s fault. Apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Apologize! ¡®You¡¯ are too selfish!¡¹

    ¡¸I will never apologize! Instead, who was the one who addressed me as ¡®you¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Someone like ¡®you¡¯ deserves to be addressed as ¡®you¡¯!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯spletely right!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? I won¡¯t forgive you. I will definitely make you regret that¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯You¡¯ are the one who is going to regret things¡¹

    The goddess begins to quarrel with the other gods.

    Despite that going on, Dog God and Slime God continue to talk to me.

    ¡¸I am going to miss you¡¹

    ¡¸I am always watching over you through Fluffy! Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸I leave Luxcanis in your care¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of Fluffy!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I will cherish them¡¹

    ¡¸I feel at ease with Will taking care of thi¡ª¡¹

    I could only hear the words of Dog God halfway through.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Okay, the measuring is over¡¹

    Arti is still standing in the exact same spot before I touched the device.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Did I lose consciousness?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, no¡¹

    The time of stay in World of Gods was enough to have a physical experience, but only a moment seems to have passed here.

    But that does not mean time flows faster in the World of Gods.

    Even I do not understand the logic behind it very well. So, it¡¯s a waste of time thinking about it.

    It exceeds human intelligence.

    For some reason, Fluffy is moving around in my clothes at that time.

    It might have guessed that my consciousness was blown into the World of Gods.

    ¡¸Well, what does the end result say?¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms, your guardian deity is the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any other gods?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s the only god¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I see¡¹

    My ns of enrolling into the Academy of Heroes begin to fall apart in my mind.

    Thinking back on it, the first time we met, the goddess said I was recognised for my contributions as a human. Then, the goddess is most probably the true Human God herself.

    I failed to ask what god the goddess was since I wasn¡¯t terribly interested in that.

    ¡¸Will my entrance exam for tomorrow be suspended?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you will take the exam as scheduled¡¹

    Somehow I avoided being turned down for the exam tomorrow due to this oue. I feelpletely relieved since things can still turn for the better.

 Chapter 11 - World of Gods after Will leaves

    Chapter 11 ¨C World of Gods after Will leaves

    During the same time as Will is shocked from learning he did not receive the divine protection from his masters,

    The Gods are closely observing Will who returned back to Earth.

    ¡¸I knew it! Will doubts our love because Hime didn¡¯t exin properly!¡¹

    The angered Sword God calls out the Human God, who is actually the Goddess.

    The goddess pouts her cheeks with discontent.

    ¡¸What do you mean it¡¯s my fault!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obviously Hime¡¯s fault¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even realise your faults! Are you actually an idiot?!¡¹

    Both the Sword God and Dragon God are nowining to the Goddess.

    ¡¸I-Idiot!? You are the idiot!¡¹ the Goddess responds.

    ¡¸Shut up, dumb idiot¡¹

    ¡¸At least show some remorse, Hime¡¹says the Sword God.

    Paying no attention to the gods who are quarrelling, the Fire God murmurs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that Hime is at fault¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that is right¡¹

    It is the Magic God who agrees with the Fire God.

    ¡¸Magic God, that device is not good enough to measure Will¡¯s true power, is it?¡¹

    The Fire God eyes the Magic God.

    By the way, the sage who made the measuring device, is the direct disciple of Edelfuss, and also the beloved child of the Magic God.

    The Magic God tells everyone in a way that seems to be defending his beloved child.

    ¡¸My beloved child is an excellent man. It is not fair to me him for not knowing of the existence of the apostle¡¹

    ¡¸You might be right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Will¡¹

    The other gods understand the logic behind it, but they do not agree.

    They give off that sort of vibe.

    But,

    ¡¸Hmm? So what does it mean?¡¹

    The one who asks is the God of War.

    He is a very powerful god but not very smart. He is the definition of muscle-brain.

    1

    ¡¸Well, to exin it in a way that is easy to understand¡­¡¹

    Past Edelfuss was the Goddess¡¯, the Human God¡¯s beloved child.

    On the flip side, Will is not the beloved child of the Goddess instead, he is her godkin; the god-beast of the human race.

    The God of War, who listened to the exnation nods understandingly.

    ¡¸So Will is Hime¡¯s kin as is Dog God¡¯s RunRun and Slime God¡¯s Fluffy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, so to speak in a nutshell. There are many other things¡­ No, nevermind¡¹

    The Magic God stops from exining things that would be too difficult to understand because he knows the God of War would lose interest.

    The Human God is special because she is the daughter of the Supreme God.

    The godkin of the Human God are called ¡°Apostle¡± by the other gods.

    And even among the apostles, those who are blessed by multiple gods are called the ¡°Apostle of the Gods¡±.

    The God of War tilts his head and thinks.

    ¡¸So, why was my divine blessing not measured in the love measuring?¡¹

    The strength of the divine blessing is equal to the magnitude of love value.

    The God of War wonders why the divine protection he granted was not measured by the device.

    The Magic God rose to defend his beloved child.

    ¡¸That is a device that measures the size of divine blessing granted by gods to humans other than the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Will is not a pure human; he is a demi-god since he is Hime¡¯s godkin. So he cannot be measured in the first ce¡¹

    The God of War nods understandingly again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, because Will is our apostle¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he trained here so he could be a godkin¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing we can do if he can¡¯t be measured. That¡¯s the gist of it, God of War¡¹

    The fact that his consciousness was blown into the World of Gods might be due to him being a godkin.

    The God of War shows an overwhelmed expression.

    ¡¸In other words, Will is treated as an ipetent because of the device that Edelfuss¡¯ disciple created?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, these things happen¡¹

    Hearing the Magic God¡¯s reply, other gods begin to fuss.

    ¡¸Oi, do something!¡¹

    ¡¸Pity Will!¡¹

    ¡¸Magic God, your beloved child made that device, right!¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that make the Magic God responsible for this?¡¹

    Magic God tries to appease the other gods.

    ¡¸No, no, no, no¡­ my beloved child made that device with all his heart. It is a great device¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not talking about that now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we¡¯re talking about how this makes Will look ipetent¡¹

    Surprisingly, the one who tries to calm down the gods who were fussing is the God of War.

    ¡¸Hold on for a second¡­ it is asking for too much to hold Magic God responsible for the actions of his beloved child¡¹

    ¡¸¡­God of War just said something decent¡¹

    The surprised gods silently wait for the God of War to continue his remarks.

    ¡¸About that, it doesn¡¯t matter if Will is treated as an inferior¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Will is my disciple, unfair evaluations is not something that can stop him¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s right, after all, Will is also my disciple¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. He is my disciple as well¡¹

    The gods look at each other and nod in unison.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s watch over how Will performs from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I believe in my disciple¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Many gods start to watch over Will happily.

    The Goddess, Sword God and Dragon God are still disputing.

    ¡¸Dragon God send your god-beast to Will immediately then!¡¹ cries the Goddess.

    ¡¸I am still carefully selecting!¡¹ proims the Dragon God.

    ¡¸Well get that done soon then!¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike a slime and a dog, a dragon would stand out! I have to get the timing right!¡¹

    ¡¸Timing doesn¡¯t really matter!¡¹

    ¡¸Easy for you to say!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Goddess should take care of her duties first!¡¹,says the Sword God.

    Seeing the three pirs of God bickering, the other gods let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 12 - The eight year old who accept the result of the guardian deity love value

    Chapter 12 ¨C The eight year old who ept the result of the guardian deity love value

    To be honest, I was convinced that I had many guardian deities.

    In my own selfish expectations,

    ¡¸I have never seen someone with this many guardian deity!¡¹

    Or so I thought Arti¡¯s surprised reaction would be.

    I had a good time drinking and jesting together with the gods, in other words my masters.

    Before I was reincarnated, the gods gathered around and gave me encouragement.

    In the World of Gods, I spent a very long time with my masters.

    However, since the concept of time is different there, saying I spent a long time there isn¡¯t exactly urate.

    However, although Dog God is not one of my masters, he seems to have taken quite a liking to me.

    ¡¸¡­ Masters, did youe to hate me somehow?¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms?¡¹

    Arti looked at me expressionlessly with her head tilted.

    I must have subconsciously voiced my thoughts out loud.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing much¡¹

    I put on a smile to convince Arti.

    Subsequently, I asked her about something that was on my mind.

    ¡¸Arti, did you use this device to measure your guardian deity love value too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    ¡¸What was it like when you touched the crystal?¡¹

    ¡¸What was it like? I remember the sphere felt pleasantly cool to touch¡¹

    ¡¸No, did you feel like your consciousness was blown away to somece else?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    Arti had an expression which says she was clueless to what I was saying.

    ¡¸Has there been any case of consciousness being sent to somece else while measuring?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­None that I know of¡¹

    ¡¸I see, forget about it then¡¹

    Apparently, it doesn¡¯t usually get blown away to the world of gods.

    Certainly, as far as I have seen, it is difficult to think the magic method used in the device would

    send someone¡¯s consciousness to the world of gods.

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    There might be another factor at y here.

    Perhaps thest topic the goddess touched on, has something to do with it?

    As I was thinking about that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Will Wolms, the number of guardian deity is not taken into consideration for the entrance

    exam results¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹

    ¡¸To measure in advance is to use it as a reference for your training n after admission¡¹

    ¡¸If so, why not check it after someone passes the exam?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it ismon to train in your field of aptitude before taking part in the entrance exam

    ¡¹

    Arti said ordinary people check their guardian love value when they reach ten years of age.

    The results may have been used as a reference to determine which subjects to receive.

    Nevertheless, I ended up with only one guardian deity.

    Arti kept looking at me expressionlessly.

    Maybe she was trying to cheer me up.

    Since I was thinking silently, she must have thought I was bummed out by the results.

    ¡¸Thank you. I will do my best tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear¡¹

    Then I asked Arti to give a brief exnation on tomorrow¡¯s exam.

    After the written exam, the practical exam will be conducted.

    There are various types of practical exams, passing one of them with flying colours is good

    enough it seems.

    ¡¸It is foolish to reject someone who excels in swordsmanship just because they have poor

    water magic scores¡¹ Arti says.

    ¡¸I guess that makes sense¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it is still effective to get high scores in as many exams as possible¡¹

    A jack of all trades is always useful.

    After Arti finished her exnation, we headed to the nursery.

    It was to go meet Saria and RunRun, of course.

    Along the way, I asked Arti.

    ¡¸Who is your guardian deity, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸It is the Sword God¡¹

    That old man is it? I recalled the figure of the Sword God.

    Though he taught me a lot, I didn¡¯t show him much love. I regret it.

    I changed the topic because it saddens me.

    ¡¸Arti is already a member of the Salvation Organization even though you¡¯re so young. That¡¯s

    so cool¡¹

    Those who graduate from the Academy of Heroes with excellent grade can enter the Salvation

    Organization.

    Given that, Arti is basically a super elite.

    ¡¸I only joined the Salvation Organization a few days ago, so I¡¯m still an apprentice¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    So she was guiding me around because she is an apprentice.

    I saw Arti stop the flying fist of the fifteen year old scion with one finger.

    That¡¯s a feat that can¡¯t be done without considerable skill.

    ¡¸Even though Arti is so skilled, you are an apprentice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I still have to train day after day¡¹

    After all, the ability of the members of Salvation Organization are quite high.

    While talking about those things, we arrived at the nursery.

    ¡¸I will leave now Will Wolms, Saria and RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for all your help, Arti¡¹

    ¡¸See you soon, Aru-neechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof! Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    RunRun licked Arti¡¯s face to say goodbye.

    Fluffy cried out from within my clothes.

    Arti patted RunRun a little and leaves.

    Saria waved goodbye till Arti disappeared out of sight.

    I gently hugged Saria.

    ¡¸Are you hungry, Saria?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Are you hungry too, Anicha?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, your brother is hungry too¡¹

    ¡¸Saria has dried meat¡¹

    Saria took out the dried cappapi meat from her pocket.

    She must have saved yesterday¡¯s snack.

    It wasmon for my diet to be reduced due to the harassment of the scions.

    The retainers secretly brought me meals but even that has a limit.

    RunRun would also share the birds he hunted, but that didn¡¯t happen all the time.

    Due to that, there were times when we were left hungry.

    I have put too much burden on Saria.

    Even if I drop out of the Academy of Heroes, we will continue living without returning back to the

    main family.

    I should earn enough money to at least feed Saria.

    I¡¯m sure I can manage it somehow if I work together with RunRun.

    ¡¸You can have it, Anicha! Eat it!¡¹

    Saria smiled saying so.

    ¡¸But that is Saria¡¯s snack, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Since Anicha worked hard, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡¹

    Even though she herself was hungry, she offered it to me.

    Such kindness.

    ¡¸But Saria is also hungry, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am not! Onee-chan gave me some snacks¡¹

    She seems to have gotten snacks from the nursery.

    But when I asked her if she was hungry a while ago, she definitely said she was hungry.

    ¡¸Anicha, Saria¡¯s stomach is full from eating, so you eat please!¡¹

    ¡ªgurr¡ª

    Saria¡¯s stomach growled at the same time.

    She must have thought I wouldn¡¯t realize her stomach growling.

    With a smile, she offered the dried meat to me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ I see, thank you. I will ept it¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Eat it!¡¹

    I think a little before eating the dried meat I got from Saria.

    It is supposed to taste bad, but it tastes delicious since Saria offered it to me.

    ¡¸Thank you, Saria. It was delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸So, I asked Arti, and she said it¡¯s alright to eat in the cafeteria¡¹

    That is one of the reasons why I ate the dried meat.

    If Saria can eat meals at Academy of Heroes, I will dly ept Saria¡¯s goodwill.

    Dried meat is full of love, but it is not nutritious.

    Saria should be able to eat nutritional food from Academy of heroes all she wants from now on.

    ¡¸Really? We can eat at the cafeteria?¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, you can even ask for another round of food¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! Another!¡¹

    ¡¸RunRun can also get your own portion so rest easy¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    RunRun excitedly wags his tail. He doesn¡¯t look like a god-beast at all.

    Fluffy was wiggling around in my clothes,

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get one for Fluffy too¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi! Pigi!¡¹

    And so, Saria, RunRun, Fluffy and I headed towards the cafeteria.

 Chapter 13 - The Teinebris Cult

    Chapter 13 ¨C The Teinebris Cult

    After parting with Will, Arti headed towards the far end of the Academy of Heroes¡¯ main building.

    Her walking pace was considerably quicker than when she was with Will.

    Will is still young, that¡¯s why Arti kept a slow pace for him to keep up.

    Arti stopped before the front door at the far end of the main building. The door automatically opened.

    The person inside was already aware of Arti¡¯s arrival.

    Arti entered, walked forward ten steps and stood firm.

    ¡¸Master, I have returned¡¹

    ¡¸Well done. So, how was Will Wolms?¡¹

    ¡¸His behaviour does not seem like that of an eight year old. His intelligence and courage is

    also high¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Hmmm¡­, so it¡¯s true¡­¡¹

    Arti¡¯s master, the Sword Saint Xenovia Edel Barling, stood up from her chair with a serious look.

    Xenovia was Edelfuss¡¯ disciple in Will¡¯s past life, who is also now a member of the Council of Sages.

    Xenovia slowly started to walk around the room. It¡¯s a force of habit while she is thinking.

    Xenovia is a long-lived elf even among the human race. Though she is one hundred twenty years old, she looks like she hasn¡¯t aged a day.

    She looks like a beautiful maiden just like she did a hundred years ago.

    Arti spoke out to Xenovia who was thinking silently.

    ¡¸However, the only guardian deity of Will Wolms is the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Xenovia was surprised by this fact and stopped walking. She opened her eyes and looked up to the sky.

    ¡¸So, he isn¡¯t the one?¡¹

    ¡¸The one?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ No, nothing. It is a personal matter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Xenovia started thinking and walked around again.

    Arti silently watched her master roam around the room.

    ¡¸¡­ Arti, did anything strange happen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Arti pondered for a while.

    What was her master actually asking about?

    Arti seriously considered if there was a deeper meaning to her master¡¯s question.

    Xenovia sighed while looking at Arti.

    ¡¸I am not trying to test you right now, Arti¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to know if there was anything strange when you were with him, no matter how small it might have been¡¹

    ¡¸¡­there was an instance where I was asked if there were any cases of consciousness being blown to somece else while using the love measuring device¡¹

    Xenovia stiffened for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Oh? Hmm? I wonder what that means¡­¡¹

    Arti waited silently.

    Because she judged that it was her master¡¯s self-question.

    ¡¸I will have to check it with Milt¡¹

    Milt the small sage, Milt Edel Valiras is the beloved child of the Genie.

    A direct disciple of Edelfuss, also one of the members of Council of Sages, and is the creator of the love measuring device.

    ¡¸Shall I act as a messenger to Sage Milt?¡¹,asked Arti.

    ¡¸There is no need for that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    After a while, Xenovia smiled at Arti.

    Arti concluded that her master must havee up with an idea.

    ¡¸Arti, what was your impression of Will Wolms?¡¹

    The question has changed from ¡°How was Will Wolms?¡± to ¡°What did you think of Will Wolms?¡±

    In other words, a subjective opinion was required.

    Her master was seeking for her subjective impression.

    So, Arti chose her next words carefully.

    She always tended to search for the true meaning in her master¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­He was very¡­, Will Wolms was a very kind person¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Anything else?¡¹

    Xenovia stopped in front of Arti, with interest blooming on her face.

    ¡¸He is a hardworking, full of love for his sister, calm, intelligent and honest person¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well. Arti seems to have a good impression on Will¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ perhaps so¡¹

    Xenovia started walking again, around Arti this time.

    ¡¸Arti, his guardian deity is only the Human God but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think of Will¡¯s talent?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is natural to think he has no special talent since his guardian deity is only the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but what do you feel about Will¡¯s talent?¡¹

    Again, the question changed from ¡°what you think?¡± to ¡°what you feel?¡±.

    So, a more subjective opinion was sought.

    Understanding that, Arti calmly tried to judge Will¡¯s qualities without taking his guardian deity into consideration.

    Though Arti is an apprentice, she is still a member of the Salvation Organization.

    And her talents were recognised by the sword saint and became a direct disciple of the sword saint.

    In general terms, she is already a first-rate warrior.

    Naturally she would have the eyes to evaluate talents.

    ¡¸¡­he holds extraordinary talent¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹ Xenovia eximed astonished.

    ¡¸I have never seen so much talent in my life¡¹

    Arti had observed Will while they were walking together.

    The way he walks, the posture of his body, the suppressing of his magic power, none of them resembles that of an ordinary eight year old boy.

    Even within the Salvation Organization, there is none as talented as Will.

    His talent is possibly on par with the members of the Council of Sages.

    Arti had thought so.

    She was secretly astonished when she found out Will¡¯s only guardian deity was the Human God.

    ¡¸I see. Then Arti, continue to follow Will¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    After giving instructions to Arti, Xenovia pulled out a practice sword and began swinging it.

    Arti watched Xenovia¡¯s movements.

    The sword saint had wonderful form as usual. One can learn new things just from watching her.

    Xenovia noticed Arti watching her, and asked without stopping her swings.

    ¡¸Arti, do you have any questions?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, why did you tell me to go fetch Will Wolms?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Haven¡¯t I exined already? Because we anticipated there to be obstruction¡¹

    Arti was not convinced by that answer.

    Although she is still an apprentice, there is no reason for a member of the Salvation Organization to go directly there.

    So Arti silently looked at Master Xenovia.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­you are not convinced, I see¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. That kind of thought process is important too¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    And after a while, Arti asked her master.

    ¡¸Is it rted to the Beast of Cmity, Teinebris?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, can¡¯t fault you for thinking so¡¹

    Xenovia said so and smiled.

    The Demon King, Beast of Cmity, goes by many different names. One of them is Teinebris.

    ¡¸What else are you thinking about, Arti?¡¹

    Xenovia would like to know what kind of thoughts her disciple was having.

    Arti concluded as such.

    ¡¸When you meant obstruction, did you actually mean the Teinebris Cult?¡¹

    The Teinebris Cult is a secret cult that fanatically believes in the Beast of Cmity.

    Although not publicly known, the Salvation Organization was originally created to oppose the Teinebris Cult.

    The truth is it was not created to fight against the Beast of Cmity.

    The Council of Sages, that is, the disciples of Edelfuss, thought that their master hadpletely destroyed the Beast of Cmity.

    So it was impossible to create an organization to fight against the Beast of Cmity.

    In the process of fighting with the Teinebris Cult, they had learned that the Beast of Cmity was notpletely destroyed.

    Currently, the work of the Salvation Organization is to fight the Teinebris Cult and prepare countermeasures against the Beast of Cmity.

    Arti holds the lowest seat in the Salvation Organization.

    And she was ordered by a member of the Council of Sages, Xenovia.

    So it is natural to think that Will¡¯s protection is rted to the Teinebris Cult.

    ¡¸Arti thinks that Will Wolms¡¯ mission is rted to Teinebris?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­¡¹

    Xenovia stopped swinging her sword and started thinking. Then she walked towards Arti.

    ¡¸Well, good job¡¹

    Xenovia gently smiled and patted Arti¡¯s head.

    ¡¸I have a reason I can¡¯t tell for now. I will tell you when I can¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave now¡¹

    And so, Arti bowed and exited the room.

 Chapter 14 - Morning of Entrance Exam

    14 ¨C Morning of Entrance Exam

    Today was the morning after I measured the guardian deity love.

    I woke up in the same bed as Saria, RunRun and Fluffy.

    I wanted to sleep in a little more, but RunRun kept licking my face.

    ¡¸Anicha! Good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof, Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Saria. Thanks for waking me up, RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    RunRun turned around while stretching his belly and wagged his tail.

    ¡¸Anicha, I am hungry!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi! Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸So, Saria, RunRun and Fluffy are all hungry is it? Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria then¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Saria seems to have taken a liking to the meals served at the cafeteria of Academy of Heroes.

    It tastes delicious, full of nutrition and we can eat as much as we want.

    It makes perfect sense for Saria to take a liking to it.

    RunRun and Fluffy seemed to like the food for monster familiars that they ate yesterday.

    ¡¸Even though it is so huge, there is no one here!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. All the students of the Academy of Heroes are supposedly outside on practical training¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s the reason¡¹

    ¡¸If I be a student of the Academy of Heroes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha will definitely seed!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Saria. But I would be away from the academy often¡¹

    To get real experience of fighting a monster, I will have to go outside the Academy.

    Depending on the location, I might have to be away for more than one or two nights. In the meantime, Saria would be all alone in the Academy.

    In fact, it would be nice if I could bring Saria along with me¡­

    ¡¸¡­ Saria will be alright! I can stay at home safely!¡¹,said Saria.

    ¡¸I see that¡¯s great to hear¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe!¡¹

    Saria smiled and hugged Fluffy.

    ¡¸Pigi?¡¹

    I also kindly patted Fluffy, even if it looks like this, Fluffy is still a godkin of Slime God.

    I am greatly thankful to both Dog God and Slime God, although they are not my masters.

    ¡¸I guess I have to formally name my slime too¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡ª¡¹

    Fluffy seems to be saying ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡¹.

    I can somewhat understand what Fluffy was saying.

    It might be because it is a godkin of the Slime God.

    Saria calls it Fluffy, so I was also calling it Fluffy.

    However, I want to formally name it.

    I don¡¯t want to make the same mistakes as I did when I was a child, when I named Luxcanis as RunRun.

    However,

    ¡¸Fluffy is Fluffy!¡¹

    ¡¸Saria, are you sure you want to name it Fluffy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy seems to want to be named as such too. If the slime itself likes the name then everything is fine.

    ¡¸Okay, you are officially ¡®Fluffy¡¯ from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi! Pigi¨C!¡¹

    We all went to the cafeteria and ate breakfast delightfully.

    ¡¸Anicha! It was delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    It felt wonderful to give Saria a life where she can eat delicious food every day.

    I have been eating nutritionally good food until now, but the taste was oftencking.

    Naturally, the food given by the main family was alwayscking in both taste and amount.

    That waspensated for by the birds and wild nts, RunRun and I find, and the food that the retainers shared.

    The food served by the retainers was often delicious.

    However, the birds and wild nts were simply baked without using water or salt. It can¡¯t even be called cooking.

    ¡¸Saria, I have put you through a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha, Saria is fine!¡¹

    I patted Saria¡¯s head as she smiled as bright as the Sun.

    At the same time, Arti came to meet us.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, let¡¯s head to the exam hall¡¹

    ¡¸Arti, thank you for meeting me but¡­ aren¡¯t you busy too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am free. I am totally free¡¹said Arti.

    Does she not have any work to do because she¡¯s an apprentice?

    Or maybe she is under house-arrest for something she did?

    For the time being, it may be best not to touch on the subject of Arti¡¯s work.

    As I was thinking of certain concerns of mine, Arti inly spoke.

    ¡¸Will RunRun and slime being along?¡¹

    ¡¸Slime has officially been named Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, will RunRun and Fluffy being along?¡¹

    Arti politely restated.

    ¡¸Since they are monster familiars, they can apany me to the exam?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if you have the ability to manipte monster familiar, you can pass with that alone¡¹

    I looked at RunRun and Fluffy.

    ¡¸Woof?¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi?¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha! Saria will be alright!¡¹

    I thought a little about how I didn¡¯t want to make Saria feel lonely.

    However, if I managed to enter the Academy, then there will surely be times when Saria will have to be alone.

    It might be better to let her get used to it.

    ¡¸Then, can you wait alone Saria?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, I got it!¡¹

    After that, I left Saria at the nursery and headed towards the entrance examination hall.

    The entrance exam hall was at a separate building from the main building and the dormitory.

    ¡¸This is as far as I go¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for everything, Arti¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    It would seem that nobody else except the examinees and examiners are allowed to enter the hall.

    ¡¸Good luck¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    I walked into the exam hall together with RunRun and Fluffy.

    RunRun followed me closely by my side, while Fluffy rode on my right shoulder.

    ¡¸Oi! Beast boy!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, look at that crooked nose!¡¹

    As soon as I entered the hall, I was discovered by the two scions.

 Chapter 15 - Reunion with the Scions

    15 ¨C Reunion with the Scions

    Until I reach the entrance examination hall of the Academy of Heroes, I have no reason to concern myself with the scions of the main family.

    I ignored them and headed towards the inner part of the lobby.

    There were many other people in the lobby besides the scions.

    I suppose all of them are also exam candidates.

    The candidates¡¯ age ranged from around ten to thirty years of age.

    Many of them seemed to have already been acquainted with each other from the beginning, as they were having a friendly chat with one another.

    Those candidates are most likely graduates from the Academy of Knights and the Academy of Sages.

    The average age of the candidate was rtively high,

    The scions seem younger inparison.

    And, apparently I was the youngest candidate in today¡¯s exam.

    ¡¸You disobeyed the eldest son of the Wolms main family, and shouldn¡¯t you be bowing to us¨C?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, because you disobeyed us of the Wolms main family!¡¹

    The scions raised their voices when mentioning ¡®Wolms main family¡¯.

    In addition to bullying me, they are appealing their nobility to the surrounding candidates.

    You¡¯re embarrassing me, please stop.

    Although I am simply Will now, in my past life I was the most famous Wolms.

    When those who carry the Wolms name do something embarrassing, I feel embarrassed too.

    ¡¸Hey, he just said Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸The young nobles whom both are said to have four pirs of guardian deity each?¡¹

    The appeal seems to have been effective. The candidates were growing astir.

    It is surprising that those idiotic scions have four pirs of guardian deity.

    The scions might actually have so-called talent.

    I don¡¯t know which gods they are, but there is a limit to recklessness.

    They should¡¯ve just given me the divine blessing instead of the scions.

    ¡¸Oi! Stop ignoring me!¡¹ yelled the fifteen year old.

    It would be troublesome to fight them now, and there was no worth in replying.

    ¡¸Is it a brawl?¡¹

    ¡¸It is pitiful to see a small child getting hurt just before the entrance exam¡¹

    The candidates were talking about us.

    Hearing that, the scions¡¯ mood seems to have improved.

    ¡¸Oi, shitty brat! If you prostrate right now, I¡¯ll overlook it this time¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, it won¡¯t change the pain we¡¯re going to inflictter, do your best to prostrate¡¹

    I tried to ignore and move on, but my shoulder was grabbed.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me, shitty brat?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­there is no way I¡¯m doing that¡¹

    They must not have expected to hear rebellious words out of my mouth.

    The fifteen year old stared at me in puzzlement.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡®huh¡¯?! You¡¯re the real shitty brat¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You son of a bitch¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are the shame of Wolms house. Do not tarnish your house name any more than this¡¹

    As I yelled back, the scions were in shock.

    After a few moments, their faces turned deep red.

    ¡¸There is no forgiveness for you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¹

    Abuse without good vocabry skills, it was ratherforting.

    If they get violent, I¡¯ll just have to retaliate appropriately to protect myself.

    However, as usual, Danan didn¡¯t attack me.

    This is the Academy of Heroes, and he seems to realize that the authority of Wolms main family does not reach here.

    ¡¸Shitty brat, you¡¯ve also measured your guardian deity love value, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I did¡¹

    ¡¸What?! You¡¯re talking so disrespectfully to my big brother!¡¹

    Ivan cried out but I ignored him.

    ¡¸Shitty brat, how many pirs of guardian deity do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, shitty brat, answer quickly. By the way, my brother and I have four pirs¡¹ boasted Ivan.

    While saying so, Ivan scanned the surrounding candidates.

    He must have wanted them to hear that.

    He and Danan were proud of the fact that they have four pirs of guardian deity.

    As Ivan hoped for, the other candidates were a little upset.

    ¡¸So the rumours of them having four pirs turned out to be true after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the prestigious Wolms house¡¹

    So, having four pirs of guardian deity seems to be rare even among the candidates of Academy of Heroes.

    Ivan must have liked the conversation of the candidates. He tried to stir up things in high spirits.

    ¡¸Oi, shitty brat, hurry up and tell how many pirs you have¡¹

    Ivan seems to be convinced that I have less than four pirs.

    And unfortunately, Ivan¡¯s conviction was true.

    ¡¸One pir¡¹

    There is no point in trying to hide it, so I clearly said it out.

    At the exact moment, Danan and Ivan had a huge smile stered on their faces.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸What was that? Could you repeat it?¡¹

    Danan clearly heard me, but with a loud voice, he demanded me to repeat it.

    He probably wants the other candidates to hear my answer as well, but they definitely heard it too.

    Because I said it in a loud enough voice.

    The candidates were looking a little sympathetic towards me.

    However, most of them did not bear sympathy that contains ill will.

    Many of them seem to be those that came for re-examination after training hard to improve their skills.

    ¡¸Hey, hey,e on say it¡¹ ¡¸Clearly tell, how many pirs you have¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me? So, your ears are as rotten as your heads¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hah?¡¹

    Danan stared nkly, due to me reflecting his agitation back to him.

    ¡¸Shitty son of a bitch! How dare you speak to my brother that way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You son of a prostitute!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so full of yourself! You¡¯re just the son of a prostitute!¡¹

    There is no truth to the im that my mother did such a thing.

    However, my mother did not have a high status.

    Those who didn¡¯t like my mother marrying father because of her status, stirred up this malicious rumour to insult her.

    So, those rumours of being a prostitute arepletely without substance.

    That must be why Danan said so.

    However, I can¡¯t keep silent when my mother is being disgraced.

    I took out the gloves in my pocket and threw it on Danan¡¯s face.

    It signals a challenge for a traditional duel.

    The other candidates who had been watching the situation fussed up all at once.

 Chapter 16 - Preparing for the Duel

    16 ¨C Preparing for the Duel

    Insulting me is one thing, but insulting my mother is not something I can overlook.

    Even if it is wise to keep silent, I can¡¯t stay silent at that statement.

    Danan¡¯s face turned a deep red when my glove hit him square in the face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re challenging me, shitty brat? Know your ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Are the young nobles of the Wolms main family with four gods, afraid of one eight year old child with only one god?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not¡¹

    And so, I threw another glove on Ivan¡¯s face.

    The younger brother insulted my mother as well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind taking on both of you at the same time. I¡¯ll even let you have the first move¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? Son of a bitch, are you making fun of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Shitty brat! Screwing around like that! Big brother, let¡¯s teach him where he belongs!¡¹

    Danan thought a little andughed out.

    ¡¸Shitty brat, if you lose, you must discard the name of Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t act strong. If someone like you loses the Wolms name, you will die a dog¡¯s death!¡¹

    That would be you guys, is what I thought but I didn¡¯t voice it.

    ¡¸If I win, you will take back your statement about my mother and prostrate before my mother¡¯s grave and apologize¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Heaven and Earth were turned upside down, you still wouldn¡¯t win¡¹

    As Danan said so and startedughing with Ivan, the entrance door flew open.

    The one who entered was a middle-aged man.

    Judging from how he carries himself, he seems to be quite skilled.

    ¡¸I came to supervise the written exam as the examiner but things seems to have taken an interesting turn¡¹

    While saying so, he smiled in our direction.

    Apparently he is the examiner; most likely a member of the Salvation Organization.

    Although he came from outside, he seems to have a grasp on our situation.

    He might have been using a magic tool or something else, to observe the state of the lobby.

    ¡¸Fellow students are prohibited from having a duel without permission¡¹,said the man with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a student yet¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but exam candidates are treated the same as students¡¹

    ¡¸You escaped death this time, shitty brat¡¹ Danan spat out after hearing that.

    ¡¸Aa, I was looking forward to inflicting a lot of pain¡¹

    Ivan seemed to be more disappointed and also a lot more confident.

    ¡¸I will second this duel. We will begin the duel at a different location¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    1

    Danan was surprised and bbergasted.

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡®Eh¡¯? You wanted to duel, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but isn¡¯t it time for the written exam?¡¹

    ¡¸But you can¡¯t concentrate on the written exam in this condition, can you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I think so too¡¹I said.

    There is no way I can concentrate on the written exam without restoring the honour of myte mother.

    The examiner asked the rest of the candidates.

    ¡¸You guys are interested too, right? Do you mind if I dy the exam a bit?¡¹

    The candidates honestly nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all, so take it easy¡¹

    And so, the examiner briskly walked out.

    ¡¸Everyone follow along. I will show you the venue for the practical exam¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹ everyone replied in tandem.

    The candidates followed along with anticipation in their eyes.

    The candidates were at ease, since they will simply be watching the duel.

    I walked behind them with RunRun and Fluffy following suite.

    ¡¸Oi, shitty brat, I¡¯ m going to hurt you real good, even if you die it will be seen as an ident. Prepare yourself¡¹

    Ivan came close to me and said so.

    ¡¸That was some great intimidation but to be a murderer at this age¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t seem to get my cynicism. I¡¯m already looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m saying I will spare your life¡¹ I said.

    Ivan¡¯s face burned red.

    ¡¸Son of a bitch!¡¹

    As Ivan got enraged and balled his fist to strike me, the examiner said.

    ¡¸Oi, Oi, calm down, we¡¯ll arrive soon so behave yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, I¡¯m going to enjoy hurting you¡¹

    Ivan left a sharp parting remark and ran ahead.

    After walking a while, we arrived at a huge hall.

    The floor was made of soil, and the walls and ceiling were engraved with magic circles.

    It is likely that there are magic circles engraved under the soil on the floor too.

    With a little bit of magic, the walls and ceilings won¡¯t be broken. The magic circles seem to be able to prevent widespread damage.

    The individual that brought me all this way to the Academy, Arti, was also here.

    Arti noticed me and gave a small nod.

    ¡¸Arti, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt during preparation. There were a few hot-headed guys within the candidates, you see¡¹

    Apparently Arti was preparing the practical exam venue.

    Since she is an apprentice in the Salvation Organization, she would definitely have various chores to take care of.

    ¡¸Yes, is it a duel?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll just borrow the ce for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Will Wolms, Danan and Ivan, step forward¡¹ the examiner said to us.

    As prompted by the examiner, I, Danan and Ivan stepped forward.

    Naturally, RunRun and Fluffy also stepped forward.

    The examiner nced at RunRun and Fluffy for a moment, but said nothing.

    He must have judged that it is alright for monster familiars to join the duel.

    ¡¸If Will wins, Danan and Ivan will take back what they said about Will¡¯s mother and prostrate to apologize to his mother¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸If Danan and Ivan win¡­, Will is supposed to discard his family name, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly as you say¡¹

    The examiner knew the terms we discussed before he came in.

    He had been observing the lobby after all.

    ¡¸Will, do you ept these terms? The terms aren¡¯t exactly bnced¡¹

    ¡¸I do not mind at all¡¹

    Hearing my answer, the examiner said with a serious look.

    ¡¸Will, wouldn¡¯t it be better to do one versus one twice instead?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is too troublesome¡¹

    The examiner sized me up from top to bottom as if underestimating me, and then looked at Danan and Ivan.

    ¡¸Well, there is no problem if Will wishes for it¡­ but the degree of difficulty in one vs two duel is much higher¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but against these guys, it won¡¯t be a problem¡¹

    Danan and Ivan¡¯s faces burned red.

    They must have perceived it as an insult.

    Arti was already gone before I realized.

    Due to our duel, she was unable to prepare the exam venue.

    No doubt, she must have gone on to finish up another job first.

    I¡¯ll apologize to Artiter for dying her work.

    While I was thinking about that, the examiner asked Danan and Ivan.

    ¡¸So he says but, are you two really going to fight Will at the same time?¡¹

    ¡¸The difference in strength is too much but¡­ if that is what Will hopes for, then we have no choice¡¹

    Danan said his words in an unfortunate way, but had a grin on his face.

    ¡¸I will make him regret getting so full of himself. This will be a lesson!¡¹

    Ivan was also grinning as he is convinced of victory.

    ¡¸The two sides have reached an agreement. Now we will begin the duel between Will, and Danan and Ivan. Prepare quickly¡¹

    ¡¸RunRun, Fluffy, step back a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Gau?¡¹ ¡¸Pigi?¡¹

    RunRun and Fluffy said, ¡¸Why? We will fight too¡¹ with their eyes,

    ¡¸RunRun, Fluffy, I¡¯ll be fine against opponents like them¡¹

    ¡¸Gau¡­¡¹ ¡¸Pigi¡­¡¹

    RunRun and Fluffy stepped behind downheartedly.

    The examiner stared at me with a serious look on his face.

    ¡¸Oi Will, are you not gonna use your familiars? Will you be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you overwhelmed?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­seems like you¡¯re purposely trying to throw this fight to lose your Wolms family name¡¹

    ¡¸No way, it isn¡¯t a name one simply discards¡¹

    ¡¸¡­just to let you know, I will arbitrate this duel impartially¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸I will not favour you just because you are younger or because the numbers are disadvantageous¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, it would be better if you were to be partial towards the other side¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going that far, then I will no longer stop you. Do as you will¡¹

    Danan and Ivan, whom were listening in, had their faces burn red with fury.

    ¡¸Are both parties ready?¡¹

    ¡¸I have been ready for a very long time¡¹,I said.

    ¡¸Danan Wolms is ready!¡¹

    ¡¸I am always ready for pummelling!¡¹

    The examiner nodded quietly and said silently.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re ready, then get started already¡¹

 Chapter 17 - Duel

    17 ¨C Duel

    Both Danan and Ivan stood still while aiming their staff at me.

    They¡¯ve been ring at me fiercely.

    For me, both Danan and Ivan were familiar opponents.

    It was because I have been repeatedly pummelled by both of them one-sidedly.

    As I was waiting for them to make the first move,

    ¡¸Stop stalling! Imbecile!¡¹

    ¡¸I am tired of waiting! Trash!¡¹

    Danan and Ivan started throwing abuse. With a smile, I responded.

    ¡¸¡­are you under the assumption that the battle has not begun yet?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    Danan and Ivan stared back with a nk expression.

    Earlier the examiner asked if both parties were ready, and we both affirmed.

    Then and there, we were instructed to start.

    In other words, the duel had already begun at that point in time.

    I poured magic over my whole body and closed the distance between us in an instant.

    Subsequently, I grabbed Danan¡¯s neck with my left hand.

    ¡¸Even if I didn¡¯t prepare, I can kill the likes of you in seconds¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Release big brother now, coward!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to give the same excuses even in a real battle? Will you whine to the enemy that they were unfair after they have killed you?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an invalid argument! You¡¯re just grabbing my neck!¡¹

    I tightened the grip on Danan¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind breaking your neck if that¡¯s what you want¡¹

    Danan¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸W-Wait! It¡¯s¡­ painful¡¹

    ¡¸Oraa!¡¹

    Since I was focusing on Danan, Ivan thought I was full of openings.

    He unsheathed his sword and attacked.

    I kicked his right hand which was holding the sword. The sword flies out of his hand and rolls on the floor.

    Danan also pulled out his hip dagger and tried to retaliate.

    I grabbed his hand with my right arm and twisted it up.

    ¡¸Guaaaaah¡¹

    Danan screamed in pain.

    Ivan hastily picked up his sword and yelled.

    ¡¸Y-You coward!¡¹

    ¡¸There is absolutely no element of cheating though¡¹

    The examiner, who was acting as the second, said while looking amazed.

    ¡¸Are you guys done?¡¹

    The examiner was about to dere my victory.

    So I presumptuously released Danan from my hold and said loudly.

    ¡¸While there was no cheating, it is also important to acknowledge that fact. So, I¡¯ll let you guys attack me¡¹

    ¡¸Taking us so lightly¡¹, Danan spat out frustratedly.

    ¡¸If I had not taken you lightly, you guys would already be dead¡¹

    ¡¸You will regret this! Shitty brat!¡¹

    Thus, Danan and Ivan began chanting quietly.

    Soon small winged insects start to gather around them.

    It is probably a magic to manipte insects. Quite a number of them had gathered.

    The mass of insects looked like a ck cloud.

    The buzzing of each insect was small, but when tens of thousands of them gathered, it became quite loud.

    Although it was a two-man magic, it did not seem weak.

    In fact, there was a good portion of the candidates who looked surprised.

    Danan, convinced of victory, began to appeal loudly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless no matter where you run¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how fast you move, it is impossible to continuously avoid tens of thousands of insects!¡¹

    ¡¸Shitty brat, these aren¡¯t normal insects! They are poisonous insects which can kill with a single sting¡¹

    ¡¸Wearing any kind of armour is useless too. If there is a breathing gap in the armour, they will invade through that and kill you¡¹

    Danan and Ivan seemed to be quite confident.

    Certainly, depending on how the huge number of poisonous insects is used, they can be quite deadly.

    ¡¸Where did you hide those bugs?¡¹

    Judging from the flow of magic, the insects were not summoned here.

    They were manipting insects which were already prepared from the beginning.

    With that being said, it was still not easy to manipte tens of thousands of insects.

    ¡¸Oi shitty brat, I might forgive you if you prostrate right now¡¹

    ¡¸Bow your head already!¡¹

    Danan and Ivan were running their mouth believing victory was assured.

    ¡¸Just start your attack already. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll begin my counter attack¡¹

    ¡¸Underestimating us again¡¹

    ¡¸Regret it in the afterlife!¡¹

    The winged insects flew towards me all at once.

    I intercepted them with a small fireball.

    Given that my guardian deity is only one pir, I adjusted it to the size where one can use fireball with enough practice.

    It did not seem to raise any suspicions from the other candidates.

    ¡¸What did you expect to do with such a small fireball¨C¡¹

    The fireball hit the mass of insects, before theughing Danan.

    At that moment, I spread the small fireball.

    Spreading is a basic technique known by anyone who uses fireball.

    However, insects naturally burn by that alone.

    ¡¸Stupid insects, flying straight into the fire¡¹

    ¡¸Son of a bitch¡­¡¹

    I think it is quite powerful depending on how it¡¯s used, but the crucial way was not present here.

    After all, they¡¯re able to manipte small winged insects.

    So, they could use it as a hidden trump card, if they kept it hidden from the enemy.

    ¡¸Even insects are living things. Don¡¯t make their life rough¡¹

    ¡¸The one who burned and killed them has no right to say that¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that I killed those insects. If they attack me, I have no choice but to kill them¡¹

    Danan and Ivan would have fared better if they had used their heads a little.

    They would have realized just how foolish it is to have the insects plunge head first into the attack.

    ¡¸Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡¹

    ¡¸Underestimating us! Don¡¯t think the insects are all that we have!¡¹

    Both Danan and Ivan have four pirs of guardian deity.

    In other words, they still have two more pirs of guardian deity in addition to Human God and Insect God.

    Surely, they must still have another form of attack.

    ¡¸If you still have a better attack, then hurry it up¡¹

    I provoked Danan and Ivan.

    It will be bothersome if I defeat them before they unleash their best attack and they use it as an excuse.

    It is better to break the opponent¡¯s best attack along with their will to fight.

    I have to thoroughly crush them to prevent unjustified resentment.

    Even if I was harassed by the power of Wolms main family, I would still be fine.

    However, Saria is still too young to protect herself from all that.

    As such, I have to make sure they wouldn¡¯t want to involve themselves with me ever again.

    ¡¸Shitty brat!¡¹¡¸Die already!¡¹

    Danan and Ivan were firing magic rapidly.

    The attack was filled with killing intent. Leaving aside the raw power, the attack itself was too monotonous.

    I dodged it effortlessly.

    I realized as I observed their attack.

    Danan¡¯s four pirs of guardian deity seem to be the Human God, Insect God, Rock God, and Wind God.

    And Ivan¡¯s guardian deity is the Human God, Insect God, Rock God, and Earth God.

    Ifbined, their blessings can be used in various different ways.

    However, it is a waste of talent if there is no brain to make use of it.

    The magic education of Wolms main family is quite poor.

    This was such a miserable disy of prowess from the Wolms family who made a name in magicbat.

    Danan started to fuss.

    He got annoyed seeing as how none of his attacks were hitting their target.

    ¡¸Running around like a bug!¡¹

    ¡¸The attacks are too simple that it is easy to dodge. Put a little more thought into it¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, acting tough!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve given you enough time already. Any more than this would be a waste of time, so I¡¯m going to counter attack from here on out¡¹

 Chapter 18 - Duel 2

    Subsequently I made two waterballs, which were just under 0.2 meters in diameter.

    Danan and Ivanughed seeing the waterball I made.

    ¡¸At the very least, you could¡¯ve made a fireball!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you n to do with that small waterball?! If you want to y with water, go elsewhere!¡¹

    ¡¸What I n to do with these, you ask? This is what I¡¯m going to do¡¹

    I shot the waterball slowly towards Danan and Ivan.

    ¡¸Are you underestimating us?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the magic from the guy with only one guardian deity pir¡¹

    ¡¸Why not use the small fireball you used earlier?¡¹

    The waterball drew closer while they wereughing.

    Danan swings his sword and shed the waterball.

    Obviously, shing it with a sword waspletely useless.

    Ivan chanted and sted the waterball with a fireball.

    The moment fireball hit, the fire was extinguished.

    The fireball wascking the firepower needed to evaporate a waterball of diameter 0.2 meter.

    Danan and Ivan started to get rmed seeing the waterball draw ever closer.

    They started casting fireballs and shoot it towards the waterball.

    The casting speeds got faster and faster, but it also got messier.

    The temperature of the waterball gradually rose, but the water does not evaporate.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    ¡¸Such a creepy magic!¡¹

    It was just a normal waterball, but it looks creepy it seems.

    The only difference to a normal waterball was that it¡¯s moving slowly.

    Danan and Ivan finally tried to escape.

    ¡¸Among all your actions so far, this is the best one yet. However¡­¡¹

    The duel tform is small.

    If I raised the speed of the waterball just a little, it will catch up in no time.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    Danan, who was driven to a corner, shed the water ball with his sword. Obviously, there was no way he could cut it.

    The waterball drew closer and enveloped Danan¡¯s facepletely.

    ¡¸Gobogobobobobo¡¹

    ¡¸S-stay away¡­ gobobobobo¡¹

    Nearly at the same time, Ivan got caught in the waterball too.

    When breathing is restricted, the number of actions someone can perform is also restricted.

    This is especially true for mages who need to chant to cast magic.

    Even a skilled mage, who does not need chanting, will have their concentration and rational thinking interrupted.

    ¡¸Well, I guess this is the end¡¹

    Danan and Ivan can no longer do anything. I just have to wait for them to pass out.

    Or so I thought, but the waterball enveloping Danan¡¯s face got smaller with every passing second.

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹ I was a little impressed.

    Danan was gulping the water. Seeing that, Ivan followed suit.

    They finished gulping down the water in no time at all. They must have been quite thirsty.

    ¡¸That was impressive¡¹

    Even though I praised them, Danan and Ivan were seething with rage.

    ¡¸No more forgiveness!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you will have an easy death!¡¹

    However, that vigour disappeared in an instant.

    Both Danan and Ivan turned pale and started to sweat profusely.

    ¡¸Son of a bitch, p-poison, you used poison!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s cowardly!¡¹

    ¡¸No one fights as fair and square as I do, so let¡¯s stop with the ¡®coward¡¯ name calling¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve no right to say that after using poison¡¹

    ¡¸Says the guy who used poison insects. And I¡¯m not even using poison in the first ce¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­What kind of magic did you use?¡¹

    Danan and Ivan were both holding their stomachs. They have stomach aches.

    ¡¸It is difficult to exert magic directly into the body in the first ce. That area of expertise belongs to healing magic¡¹

    If you can directly exert magic on the body, you can easily kill by blocking the blood vessels in the heart and brain.

    If so, in most battles against monsters and humans, you would need no other form of magic attack than the ones that directly maniptes blood vessels.

    Healing magic can be exercised because the subject epts it without resistance.

    Even then, the difficulty of mastering healing magic is very high.

    ¡¸You guys drank the water which I was manipting. Basically, you let my magic into your body willingly¡¹

    ¡¸So what if we did!¡¹

    ¡¸It is not so difficult to continue controlling the water even if it¡¯s inside your body¡¹

    Actually, it is difficult to grasp the knack of it.

    However, if you practice for 3 months straight, you should be able to get a grasp on it if you¡¯re a water magician.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t carelessly put the objects manipted by mages into your body¡¹

    ¡¸Shit!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Cold water is moving around in your body. Of course you will feel nauseous¡¹

    I continued to manipte the water drank by Danan and Ivan.

    I kept shifting it from the stomach to the small intestine and therge intestine.

    If I keep at it, naturally it will upset the bowels.

    ¡¸What will you do? Surrender and rush to the toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shit with me! There is no way I¡¯m going to lose against a shitty brat with only one god¡¹

    ¡¸Die!¡¹

    Danan and Ivan chanted to cast magic but it does not activate.

    They probably couldn¡¯t concentrate due to their stomach ache.

    Since they skipped basic repetitive training of the magic, they can¡¯t cast it without concentration.

    ¡¸Shit!¡¹

    Danan and Ivan pulled out their swords in that condition and rushed to attack me, but in the midst of the rush,

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaa¡¹ ¡¸Aaaaaa¡¹

    Almost simultaneously, Danan and Ivan shit themselves.

 Chapter 19 - Duel Conclusion

    19 ¨C Duel Conclusion.

    The candidates screamed due to the drifting stench.

    ¡¸Such a strong stench¡¹ ¡¸Stinks¡¹

    A few candidates teared up at the stench.

    And, Danan and Ivan started to cry out.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡¹ ¡¸Aaaaaa¡¹

    My n was slightly derailed. I actually wanted to drown them both with the waterball.

    Drowning is a painful experience.

    It would¡¯ve been easy to instil fear in their hearts, when they realize that no amount of struggle would help them escape from the dread of drowning.

    As Danan quick-wittedly gulped down the water, that n ended in a failure.

    However, I think I seeded in breaking down their spirits through humiliation.

    What matters is whether they truly fear me.

    I pressed on to make sure.

    I endured the stench and approach the two. I grabbed Danan¡¯s cor with my right hand and Ivan¡¯s with my left hand.

    And brought my mouth close to their ears.

    By inducing magic into my voice, I let out a pseudo-dragon roar and spoke.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get involved with me again¡¹

    ¡¸Hii¡­¡¹ ¡¸Aah¡­¡¹

    Both Danan and Ivan soiled their pants again.

    They should have done this from the beginning.

    Most probably, Arti would have to clean up this soiled venue.

    I felt bad for Arti, guess I¡¯ll just have to clean this up once the duel ends.

    Even so, the gods who love the scions have no sense at all.

    While still grabbing onto the scions cors, I looked up towards the sky and said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m starting to doubt if you have much sense. Are these guys really worthy of your love?¡¹

    At that moment, I felt a mysterious sensation I¡¯ve never felt before.

    A sensation as though something was flowing into me.

    Surely this was being caused by something else.

    So I looked around the vicinity, and noticed that Arti had returned; there were four people standing behind her.

    She probably brought along a few assistants to help out because she is pressed for time to prepare the exam hall.

    Looking at Danan and Ivan who hadpletely lost their will to fight, the examiner dered,

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, the duel is over! The winner¡­, Will Wolms!¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­aa¡¹¡¸aaA¡­¡¹

    Danan and Ivan were still on the ground looking like they¡¯re out of it.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t just let them into the written exam hall in this state¡¹ the examiner sighed looking at them.

    They stink so bad that it will bother the other candidates.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I might have overdone it a little. Please let me help with the cleaning before the written exam¡¹ I requested the examiner.

    The written exam might get dyed, but I would really like to help out here first.

    ¡¸I actually want these guys to clean up their own mess but that doesn¡¯t seem possible¡¹ the examiner observed Danan and Ivan¡¯s conditions again.

    ¡¸For now let¡¯s get them to the doctor¡¯s office. Everyone else¡ª¡¹

    The examiner stiffened for an instant moment; an instant that no else noticed.

    ¡¸¨Cexcept Will, please move to the written exam hall for the time being¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The candidates left towards the written exam hall.

    The one guiding them was one of the people Arti brought along.

    At the same time, another one carried away Danan and Ivan.

    As soon as the rest of the candidates left, the examiner turned to Arti and said,

    ¡¸Can I leave the rest to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, you will proceed with the exam as scheduled¡¹

    The one who responded was one of the people standing behind Arti.

    The two behind Arti were wearing a deep hood.

    ¡¸Will Wolms¡ª¡¹,started one of the two.

    ¡¸You do not have to wait¡¹ ,said the other one of the two to the examiner.

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹ eximed the examiner and left.

    Apparently they will not dy themencement of the written exam.

    Was it the penalty for starting a private duel? It may be that they¡¯re subtracting the exam time from cleaning time.

    Danan and Ivan, who wet themselves, were probably sleeping at the doctor¡¯s office by borrowing time from the exam hours.

    If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to clean up quickly.

    ording to Arti, the written exams are seldom emphasized inparison to practical skill.

    Even with a score of 0 on written exam it seems you can still pass based on practical skills alone, but bad results were not desirable.

    ¡¸Well I¡¯ll clean up quickly¡¹

    As I tried to begin cleaning, one of the two behind Arti said,

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush, although you don¡¯t need to clean it up in the first ce¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    As I tried to protest, the other one interrupted.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, please follow us¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, do you intend to let Arti clean this filth alone?¡¹

    ¡¸That is not your concern, Will Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸Arti, I leave this ce up to you.¡¹,said one of them.

    ¡¸Yes, please leave this to me¡¹

    Saying so, the two behind Arti started walking briskly.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll just make it easier to clean¡¹

    I burned the stained part of the ground with fire magic and use wind magic in addition to contain the stinky odour from diffusing further into the surrounding due to the burning.

    Heat the soil till it melts, then cool it with ice magic.

    It had be a little ssy, but it will be easier to dispose than just faeces.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, thank you¡¹ Arti thanked me.

    ¡¸Are you done? Thene along¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹ ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    RunRun and Fluffy vigntly followed along.

    I observed their state of being as I walked behind the two.

    They were skilfully falsifying their magic power, they must be considerably powerful.

    Even a person with first-rate abilities would not realize the two were concealing their strength.

    I could not discern their sexes but normal people wouldn¡¯t even take notice of that.

    They were most likely members of the Salvation Organization.

    If there are more people like these in the Salvation Organization, than it makes sense that Arti is still an apprentice.

    The fight against the Beast of Cmity would be easier.

    While I was thinking about that, the two kept walking towards one of the innermost-part and came to a halt in front of a room.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, please enter¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    As I entered with RunRun and Fluffy, the two entered after me.

    Immediately, the door closed behind us.

    ¡¸Long time no see!¡¹

    I was suddenly hugged from behind.

 Chapter 20 - Ones Who Inherited The Name â€˜Edelâ€™

    20 ¨C Ones Who Inherited The Name ¡®Edel¡¯

    The moment I was hugged, RunRun and Fluffy jumped to their guard.

    ¡¸Woo-gau!¡¹¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸RunRun, Fluffy, calm down¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    RunRun and Fluffy became obedient.

    Still, RunRun firmly kept an eye on the person behind me.

    And Fluffy jumped from RunRun¡¯s back on to my right shoulder.

    So it could react immediately if something happened I suppose.

    I addressed the person behind me.

    ¡¸¡­what are you doing so suddenly?¡¹

    I was already aware of whom was hugging me from the back, my past life disciple Sword Saint Xenovia.

    Now she is Sword Saint Xenovia Edel Barling, one of the members of the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸Master, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­what makes you think so?¡¹

    Even if she was convinced that I am Edelfuss¡¯ reincarnation, there was no reason to suddenly hug like that.

    That was too careless. She still didn¡¯t know what the circumstances were.

    I will have to reprimand herter.

    Even though she is about one hundred and thirty years old, she still behaved like a child.

    I find it hard to believe that she belongs to the Council of Sages and leads the Salvation Organization, and is one of the top authorities in the world.

    I am worried. Does she have proper control over her authority?

    ¡¸Long time no see, Master¡¹

    Xenovia took off the hood of the cloak she was wearing.

    The cloak itself seems to be a powerful magic item.

    The powerful effects of magic concealment and disguise were the results of this cloak.

    And by removing the hood, the magic effect was turned off.

    ¡¸How did Ie to notice Master¡¯s existence¡­?¡¹

    Xenovia started talking.

    ¡¸No, wait a minute. I didn¡¯t say I am your Master, why decide on your own?¡¹

    Originally, I wanted to meet my disciples and only then reveal my identity.

    However, my n is thrown into disarray now that they had figured it out for themselves.

    ¡¸Eh? Because you are Master? Even the aura of magic is exactly the same¡¹

    ¡¸I am of the Wolms lineage. Of course it would be simr¡¹

    ¡¸About that, my¡­¡¹

    The person behind Xenovia came forward and took off the hood.

    He was now as old as I was at the time of my death.

    His appearance has changed a lot but I recognized him.

    One of my disciples, the most orthodox human being and a master mage, Milt.

    By the way he is my youngest disciple. He should be one hundred and eighteen years old if I¡¯m not mistaken.

    Currently, he is a member of the Council of Sages, the famous Small Sage Milt Edel Valiras, the man who developed the guardian deity love value measuring device.

    ¡¸Wait, Milt. Let me exin it¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I will leave it to you, Xenovia¡¹

    If I listened to their exnation, I can learn how they figured out my identity.

    So, I carefully listened to my disciples exnations.

    ¡¸First of all, I am the General Manager of the Academy of Heroes this year¡¹

    Which means Xenovia is the head of the Academy of Heroes, the President.

    It seems that she supervises the Academy of Heroes as the representative of the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸Does the Council of Sages hold that much administration power?¡¹

    ¡¸Nurturing the next generation is our lifeline after all¡¹

    ¡¸The Council of Sages fills in the position of president on a rotation basis, to maintain the quality of education of the Academy of Heroes¡¹

    Basically, Xenovia exined and Milt expanded on it and the exnation continued as such.

    ¡¸Master, so you see what I realized was that¡ª¡¹, Xenovia resumed her exnation.

    The magic scroll that was included in the application form seems to be the first catch.

    ¡¸At first I thought, it was a child who was born with the same qualities as Master due to the Wolms lineage¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it was the magic scroll after all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s something that was attached to make sure we don¡¯t overlook people with great qualities¡¹

    When I first noticed the magic scroll among the application¡¯s document set, I thought ¡¸howvish¡¹.

    My disciple had decided it was a small price to pay to make sure they did not overlook any promising talents, even if it only happens once every few years.

    ¡¸At the same time as reporting to Milt about having found a promising talent, I dispatched my disciple Arti¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so Arti is Xenovia¡¯s disciple¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I ept those with excellent qualities as my direct disciple¡¹

    Arti seems to have proven her qualities to Xenovia.

    Certainly, I think she is excellent too.

    ¡¸If it had actually been a child with the same qualities as Master, I was nning to take him under my wing¡¹, Milt said with a smile.

    Certainly as a Master Mage, Milt would have been the best teacher.

    ¡¸But, I heard the result of the love-value measuring device was only one guardian deity pir¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah yes, that¡¯s right. My guardian deity is only one pir¡¹

    ¡¸So, I hurried over to Milt and asked what it meant¡¹

    ¡¸I heard the situation from Xenovia and read the log of the measuring device and confirmed various things¡¹

    It seems Milt also knew that I asked Arti about cases of consciousness being blown to somece else during measuring.

    ¡¸Putting everything together, I came to the conclusion that it was the Master¡¯s reincarnation. I also concluded that you were reincarnated as the Apostle of the Gods¡¹

    Certainly, the Human God told me, I was the Apostle of the Gods. However, I only have one pir.

    ¡¸And the magic waterball used against the opponents earlier, Master had showcased it a very long time ago¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even upsetting the bowels was the exact same¡¹, Miltughed happily.

    ¡¸So, my judgement that it was Master, was not a simple hunch¡¹ Xenovia emphasized.

    ¡¸But still, it¡¯s bad manners to hug suddenly. What if you had been wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I would mistake Master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know where that confidence stems from¡¹

    For some reason Milt was constantly smiling, standing beside Xenovia who was clutching her chest.

    ¡¸But Master, what would you have done if we hadn¡¯t noticed you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? I had prepared an episode of old stories that only I would know¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou? What kind of episode?¡¹

    ¡¸When Xenovia was four years old, you were afraid of ghosts¡ª-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! AAAAaaa! Master, I understand already!¡¹

    Xenovia panicked and shut my mouth with her hand.

    It was a story from her childhood, there was no need to be embarrassed about it, and that too a story from over 120 years ago.

    For now, two of my disciples seem to have understood that I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss.

 Chapter 21 - Interacting with Disciples

    Chapter 21 ¨C Interacting with Disciples

    ¡¸Even so, Master noticed me right away!¡¹Xenovia says happily.

    ¡¸How did youe to that conclusion?¡¹

    ¡¸Because even though I hugged you from behind, you didn¡¯t put up your guard¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I guess she is trying to say, my disciples are the only ones who can hug me without me being wary.

    Though now, Saria is also part of that list.

    ¡¸Xenovia hasn¡¯t changed at all¡¹

    ¡¸Saying I still look so young, Master is still such a tterer¡¹

    I never said ¡®young¡¯ and it wasn¡¯t intended to be apliment either.

    Since she is an elf, looking young isn¡¯t exactly a special thing.

    Nevertheless, Xenovia is so happy that she even begins to shed tears.

    When Xenovia was a child, I used to pat her head.

    Now that our positions are reversed, I have to stand on my tiptoes.

    ¡¸Oooh¡­, this is so nostalgic, oooh¡­¡¹

    I pat her thinking she would stop crying but she started wailing instead.

    ¡¸Yes, this does feel nostalgic¡¹ I say and continue to pat Xenovia.

    ¡¸Brings back old memories¡¹ says Milt.

    ¡¸Milt has grown old too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it has been one hundred years since then¡¹

    One ages slowly when their magic is of high quality and abundant in amount.

    That¡¯s why, even though Milt is nearing the one hundred twenty years mark, he looks closer to being in the seventies or maybe even the sixties.

    In other words, the aging rate of Milt is about half of normal.

    ¡¸You look almost the same as I did in myst years¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hearing that from you makes me happy, Master¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the results of your efforts, Milt. I can clearly see that you have persevered since then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, the idea of a love-value measuring device is wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yes¡­yes, thank you very much¡¹

    Milt also began to cry out and shed tears.

    Well I can¡¯t help it, so I pat Milt¡¯s head too.

    While patting them both, I recall the memories from when they were kids.

    They were both crybabies, and used to cry all the time.

    I continue to gently pat them till they both calm down.

    In the meantime, RunRun and Fluffy seems to have put down their guard.

    After crying for a while, Xenovia says embarrassed,

    ¡¸Master, I have acted unbefitting of my age¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry. It brought back old memories¡¹

    ¡¸That is embarrassing¡¹ says Xenovia while blushing.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I want to hear all about your present-day circumstances!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah please, I only know as much as an ordinary eight year old about the present era¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a good tea time story ¡­¡¹

    Xenovia prompts me to sit on the couch. It is a veryfortable couch.

    RunRun sits at my feet while Fluffy is still on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Let me serve you tea and sweets¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to¡¹

    ¡¸I want to have tea with my Master¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to refuse when she puts it that way. After all, it¡¯s our first reunion in a hundred years.

    I want to reconnect with my disciples too.

    I eat the sweets while drinking the tea prepared by Xenovia and Milt.

    ¡¸Sniff¡ªSniff¡ª¡¹, RunRun imperiously raises his chin to the top of the table.

    ¡¸Pigipi¡¹

    Fluffy also starts to wiggle incessantly on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Well, will you guys be alright?¡¹

    It is said that, feeding human food to dogs is unwise.

    However, since RunRun is a god-beast, he will probably be alright.

    And Fluffy is a slime, so it¡¯s basically alright for it to eat anything organic.

    ¡¸Xenovia, Milt. Can I share the sweets with RunRun and Fluffy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes of course¡¹

    ¡¸May as well¡¹

    I got their approval, so I share the sweets with RunRun and Fluffy.

    They both ate the sweets seeming overjoyed.

    ¡¸I shall prepare souvenirs for Master¡¯s sister too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful¡¹

    At the same time, I ask about something I was worried about.

    ¡¸Arti is Xenovia¡¯s disciple right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is a very talented girl¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if she is your disciple, it¡¯s a pity to let her dispose of all the filth alone¡¹

    ¡¸No Master, you are mistaken about that¡¹

    ¡¸Mistaken?¡¹

    When I tried to clean the mess made by the scions, Xenovia said it was unnecessary.

    ¡¸I have developed and deployed many personal cleaning golems in this academy¡¹

    ¡¸So Arti merely has to push a switch to take care of the cleaning¡¹

    That¡¯s good to hear. It seems that my disciples do not burden Arti with all the misceneous chores such as filth disposal.

    ¡¸I see. I guess I did something unnecessary¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, I am so d to see Master¡¯s magic after so long¡¹

    Both Xenovia and Milt seem happy.

    ¡¸By the way, what are Regina and Dion doing now?¡¹

    Regina the Hero, and Dion the Healer, are also my disciples.

    ¡¸Regina and Dion are currently far away at work¡¹

    ¡¸I will report about Master¡¯s reincarnation right after this, so you should be able to meet them soon¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    And then, I remember something important.

    ¡¸Oh, I almost forgot that I was a candidate too. Is it almost time for the written exam to end?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s about time to move on to the practical exam¡¹

    ¡¸I heard writing is not that important, but¡­ it would be bad to skip practical too¡¹

    There is a candidate from a rural vige who can¡¯t read a word, but is an expert marksman.

    So writing is hardly considered for passing.

    Arti said the written exam is used as a reference for the teaching n after passing the entrance exam.

    ¡¸Ah, no need to worry. Master has already passed the exams¡¹ Xenovia says with a smile.

    Apparently, I have already passed.

 Chapter 22 - Information Exchange with Disciples

    22 ¨C Information Exchange with Disciples

    Just in case, I inquire Xenovia, the highest authority of the Academy of Heroes.

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t think this is the case¡­ I just want to confirm that I didn¡¯t pass unfairly¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, you can pass by exhibiting a special ability¡¹

    ¡¸Master can pass with just the way you manipted the waterball¡¹

    The greatest mage of this era, Small Sage Milt also asserts.

    He must be talking about the waterball cast in the duel with the noble sons.

    ¡¸Does the small size of the waterball not matter?¡¹

    ¡¸The size does not matter. The degree of difficulty is quite high to manipte two waterballs inside the opponent¡¯s body simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸I merely kept manipting the water that the opponent drank of their own will¡­¡¹

    It would have been difficult, if they hadn¡¯t drank it of their own will.

    If I forced it into their mouth, an opposition between my magic and the enemy¡¯s magic resistance would ur.

    Even after the water has entered the body, the opposition would continue.

    Besides, if it fails even once, all control on the water will be lost.

    If the enemy drinks the water of their own will, then the opposition will be reduced by half.

    ¡¸Even if they drank it on their own, it¡¯s still difficult to pull that off¡¹, says Xenovia, and Milt nods in agreement.

    ¡¸Leaving aside the mages of the Salvation Organization, the students of this academy would find it difficult¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, the fireball exhibited during the filth cleaning was also at a level that could pass as well¡¹

    He must be talking about the part where I burned the ground to clean the mess made by the

    scions.

    ¡¸In terms of procedure, as the president of this Academy, I will rmend Master¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I¡¯m thankful but I don¡¯t want to do things halfway.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I don¡¯t rmend, that examiner will. So it¡¯s all the same¡¹

    ¡¸Is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The examiner has the rights and obligation to let the promising candidates pass¡¹

    ¡¸Does passing through rmendation happen often?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it rarely happens but my disciple Arti is one of them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, speaking in terms of abilities, Master¡¯s elder cousins are also at the passing level¡¹

    Milt¡¯s words were surprising to me.

    ¡¸Wha-? Even Danan and Ivan can pass?¡¹,I reply without thinking.

    ¡¸Yes, being able to manipte tens of thousands of insects is good enough an ability for admission¡¹

    Seeing my expression, Milt must have felt the need to supplement his statement.

    ¡¸Master, please rest assured. They won¡¯t pass with that kind of personality¡¹ Xenovia says

    flusteredly.

    ¡¸Of course, for that purpose we also monitor the lobby¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean you were watching the dispute between us from the very beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even the timing of entry of the examiner is not a coincidence¡¹

    They seem to have a policy of observing patiently and only to step in when things start to turn

    earnestly bad.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve understood about the entrance exam to some extent. Next, please tell me about the

    Salvation Organization¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s talk about the Salvation Organization then¡¹

    I receive an exnation regarding the Salvation Organization from Xenovia and Milt, the ones

    who formed the organization.

    The Demon King is the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris.

    In the beginning, they had gathered strong people to secretly oppose the fanatics of Tenebris.

    And in the process of opposing, they learned that the Beast of Cmity was notpletely

    destroyed.

    Thus now, they are moving to prevent its revival.

    ¡¸Ones who wish to resurrect the Beast of Cmity¡­ Do such guys really exist?¡¹

    The Beast of Cmity is like a great disaster. Humans would definitely not benefit from the

    destruction caused.

    ¡¸There are some humans among the fanatics, but the core of it is made up of demons¡¹

    ¡¸Demons? That¡¯s quite troublesome, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Demons are extremely powerful monsters.

    They possess high vitality and strong magic, so it isn¡¯t easy to subjugate them.

    ¡¸While Xenovia and the rest of you could easily defeat them in a one on one, it would be a

    close call if it came down to ten vs one¡¹

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s embarrassing to admit, it¡¯s exactly as master described¡¹

    My disciples are very strong. They went through vigorous training to exceed the limits of

    humans.

    However, their numbers are on the lower end of the spectrum. It would be difficult to contend

    with arge number of demons.

    As far as strategies goes, my disciples¡¯ decision to form the Salvation Organization was

    exceedingly correct.

    ¡¸Xenovia, don¡¯t be embarrassed¡¹

    There is a huge gap in fighting prowess between humankind and demon-kind.

    If the fighting strength of a human is equated to a medium-sized dog, then a demon would

    equate to a lion.

    I know just how much training it takes to fight a dozen opponents at the same time.

    One would have to surpass the human limit countless times.

    ¡¸Master, if we were fighting normal demons, then surely each of us can handle ten at a time¡­

    ¡¹

    ¡¸Milt, judging by the way you¡¯re phrasing it, there seems to be a demon that is beyond ordinary

    ¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as Master says¡¹

    ¡¸There were some demons we couldn¡¯t defeat withoutbining our powers together¡¹

    That is way too powerful, even for a demon.

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why you created the Salvation Organization. That makes sense¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹¡¸I am grateful¡¹

    If the four of them are not enough, then they should simply raise strong allies.

    Besides, my disciples are growing old, so nurturing the future generation is paramount.

    ¡¸Even so, it is difficult to believe there are humans among the fanatics¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to believe that if they rack in achievements, they can also be demons¡¹

    There actually might be some who are attracted to demon attributes such as the high vitality,

    strong magic and the absence of lifespan.

    ¡¸Can humans actually turn into demons?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, apparently they can. I actually saw some humans turning into demons¡¹

    If Xenovia saw it with her own eyes, then it is definitely possible.

    Milt and Xenovia continue their exnation.

    In addition to the demons, there are also terrifyingly strong beasts known as the beast-kin of the

    Beast of Cmity.

    The Tenebris Cult is focussing on reviving the Beast of Cmity in a state even stronger than

    before.

    That¡¯s what I learn.

    ¡¸Regina and Dion went to a distant ce to fight the cult¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Apparently, the members of Council of Sages take turns going around different parts of the

    world to fight the cult.

    They¡¯re very reliable.

    At the end of the exnation, Xenovia prompts,

    ¡¸Please tell us your story next, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, that is important too¡¹

    I exin to the two, my current circumstances.

 Chapter 23 - From Here On After

    23 ¨C From Here On After

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    There was nothing to hide from my disciples.

    So, I exined about how I went to the World of Gods and trained under various Gods, that my

    memories of my past life returned just a few days ago, and that RunRun and Fluffy are

    god-beasts.

    After listening to my story, Xenovia took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Master, you have struggled a lot¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just very happy to be back in the present-world to defeat Tenebris¡¹

    Milt was moved to tears again.

    At the same time, RunRun rested his chin on myp.

    And Fluffy was wiggling on my right shoulder. It seemed to be trying to brush my cheeks.

    They might be having their own thoughts after finding out that they are god-beasts.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything, RunRun, Fluffy¡¹

    I patted RunRun with my right hand and Fluffy with my left.

    Milt who was lost in his thoughts for a while, said

    ¡¸Master, you¡¯re in the process of training, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ording to the Human God, the Beast of Cmity will revive around the

    heyday¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that is very useful knowledge¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it is very useful but it would be wise not to trust it entirely¡¹

    The possibility of the Human God being careless can¡¯t be omitted.

    Also, I don¡¯t think the Human God factored in the possibility of the Tenebris Cult speeding up the resurrection.

    ¡¸I see, so we just have to continue fighting the Tenebris Cult as usual¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, sorry for burdening you, Milt¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a big deal¡¹

    While we were discussing that, Xenovia started walking around in circles inside the room.

    Xenovia has had the habit of walking in circles when thinking for as far as I can remember.

    How nostalgic.

    ¡¸Master, I have been thinking about this for a while¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸For Master to continue on like this and be a student of the Academy of Heroes, is it really the best course of action?¡¹

    That was indeed my original course of action.

    However, Milt furrowed his brow and said,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think the education from the Academy of Heroes will prove useful to Master¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about the education; it¡¯s to hide Master¡¯s identity¡¹

    ¡¸Xenovia, please exin in detail¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Yes, it is also rted to the reason I had Arti assigned to Master¡­¡¹

    Arti was assigned to me because there was a possibility that the Tenebris Cult would try to abduct promising students.

    Of course, they had expected interference from the scions and because the retainer had requested it of them was also one of the reasons they had Arti escort me.

    But that alone does not warrant the escort from a member of the Salvation Organization, the elite among elites.

    Xenovia exined as such.

    ¡¸Are there actual cases of abduction?¡¹

    ¡¸Rarely, but there was one case of a candidate being abducted this year¡¹

    ¡¸That is unsettling¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, luckily the student was saved but¡­¡¹

    There is a possibility that the Tenebris Cult might shift their target to another candidate.

    ¡¸Thus I judged Master would be at the top of their list, since you carry the Wolms name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, it would easily attract the attention of Tenebris Cult¡¹

    Milt nodded in agreement to Xenovia¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸Master is the trump card in our battle against the Beast of Cmity. I don¡¯t want the enemy to be aware of this fact¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Academy life might be boring for Master, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no such thing. Thank you for your concern¡¹

    And I informed them of something important.

    ¡¸Xenovia, Milt¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me Master anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, are you denouncing us as your disciples?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. If Xenovia keeps calling me master, then my identity would be exposed immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Certainly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just call me Will¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t call Master by your first name¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a charade until we destroy the Beast of Cmity¡¹

    Xenovia tightly balled her hand into a fist as I said so.

    ¡¸¡­understood¡¹

    ¡¸I understand Will¡¯s intention. I shall pass this message along to Regina and Dion too¡¹

    Regina and Dion were also my disciples in past life.

    Regina is a hero and Dion is a healer.

    ¡¸Milt, sorry for troubling you¡¹

    ¡¸No, this much is nothing¡¹

    After that, I received a magic tool {Transceiver Ring} from Milt.

    ¡¸This is a new model I developed. Please contact me immediately if something happens¡¹

    Milt said proudly.

    ¡¸Thank you. Can I use this to talk with Regina and Dion too?¡¹

    ¡¸You can but¡­ They might not believe it until they see directly for themselves¡¹

    ¡¸I would still like to talk to them¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, just do this¡­¡¹

    Milt also taught me how to operate the transceiver while connecting to Regina and Dion at the same time.

    ¡¸Once it connects, let us speak to them first¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s as Milt says, Regina and Dion might get confused¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will leave it up to you guys¡¹

    And the transceiver ring connected to the two of them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Xenovia. Are you free now?¡¹

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way I¡¯m free! ¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll get angry if you are calling for a stupid reason likest time! ¡»

    ¡¸Calm down, Dion. I am also here today¡¹

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯re also there, Milt? Then it¡¯s okay¡»

    ¡ºHurry up and state your business! ¡»

    The Hero Regina is as impatient as always.

    ¡¸Actually¡­¡¹

    Milt and Xenovia reported that they met Edelfuss¡¯ reincarnation, which is me.

    ¡ºYou guys¡­ Are you tired? ¡»

    ¡¸I thought you would say that Regina¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t believe us. Next time youe to the Academy, you will be able to see him for yourselves¡¹

    ¡º¡­I guess it¡¯s not a joke¡»

    ¡ºFor now, let us talk to this so-called Master¡¯s reincarnation¡»

    As Dion said so, I spoke.

    ¡¸Regina. Dion, long time no see. It¡¯s been a hundred years long¡¹

    ¡ºIf it is really Master¡­ long time no see¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯tpletely believe this but¡­ long time no see¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the details next time. I¡¯m just d to talk right now¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes¡»¡º¡­I¡¯m d too¡»

    While saying they do not believe it, I heard Regina and Dion snivelling.

    They seemed to be crying.

    Not only Regina, who was a crybaby, but also Dion became teary.

    It must be due to old age.

    There was no point in working out the details now, so I¡¯ll just limit it to greetings.

    It seems Regina and Dion will return after the work is done, so we should discuss at that time.

 Chapter 24 - Scions After the Duel

    24 ¨C Scions After the Duel

    The discussion with Regina and Dion is over and the chat with Xenovia and Milt is also over.

    And Arties along.

    Milt doesn¡¯t put on his hood, even when Arti enters the room.

    In other words, Milt is revealing himself to Arti.

    ¡¸Master, I have just returned¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Arti, you came at the right time. I have a new mission for you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Continue apanying Will. He is going to join as a student, but think of him as your superior¡¹

    Xenovia calls me ¡®Will¡¯ as we discussed earlier.

    Even so, Xenovia¡¯s attitude is firmer than before, probably because her disciple is present.

    ¡¸Understood! Master¡¹

    ¡¸Arti, who is a member of the Salvation Organization, might be dissatisfied with the instructions to follow under a student¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have noints¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, but¡­¡¹

    Xenovia stands up a little worriedly and heads towards Arti.

    ¡¸I am not dissatisfied with Arti¡¯s abilities, rather I trust you very much¡¹

    ¡¸I am undeserving of such words¡¹

    ¡¸Sticking to Will, would be a plus for Arti as well¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Xenovia pats Arti¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Arti sticking to Will is a secrecy which is equivalent to my life¡¹

    Only after hearing that, Arti seems to think a little.

    ¡¸Master, can I say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to move around if I joined the academy as a student too?¡¹

    ¡¸But Arti has already made a few appearances in front of the candidates.¡¹replies Milt who was listening to Arti.

    ¡¸It is not unusual for the president¡¯s apprentice who has already graduated to be an assistant¡¹

    Xenovia nods after thinking a while.

    ¡¸Certainly, as Arti says, it is not umon for teachers to have direct apprentices of those who have previously graduated¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, it is also not umon for such a disciple to act as an assistant¡¹ Milt says too.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, well then Arti, join the academy as a student tomorrow. I will inform the teachers¡¹

    Following that, Xenovia looks at me.

    ¡¸Will, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes it is¡¹

    If I don¡¯t speak politely in front of Arti, I will be discerned instantly.

    After that, Arti starts reporting on her original task.

    ¡¸The practical exam has been concluded safely. There are thirty people who have reached the passing score¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the usual number. After this, the final decision will be decided after the rmendations and character examination¡¹

    The exnation of the second half must have been for me.

    ¡¸Arti, what sort of idents and injuries did we have?¡¹

    ¡¸The only serious injuries are Danan Wolms and Ivan Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the injuries sustained from the duel with Will?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What does that mean?¡¹

    Arti informs about what happened to Danan and Ivan.

    Danan and Ivan recovered after taking a break in the doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡¸It seems the anger against Will Wolms was rekindled as soon as they recovered¡¹

    ¡¸¡­those guys never learn¡¹

    As I said so reflexively, everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸The Wolms tried to get revenge by using the poison bug they saved as a trump card¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Were they stopped before that happened? The teacher in charge of the medical office is also an excellent mage¡¹

    Arti slowly shakes her head in disagreement to Xenovia¡¯s words.

    ¡¸No, it did not progress to that stage. The Wolms brothers could no longer manipte the insects¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ No, but! Arti! Tell me the details!¡¹ Milt gets excited and steps forward.

    ¡¸I still do not know the details¡¹

    ¡¸Arti is a swordsman. She is not familiar with magic¡¹

    Xenovia follows along with Arti¡¯s story.

    Arti slightly lowers her head to Xenovia, and exins what she understood about the situation so far.

    The brothers could no longer manipte the insects they have been manipting all this time, and they were attacked by those insects instead.

    And they were stung by the poisonous bugs all over their body and were drifting the boundary between life and death.

    Without the quick and proper treatment from the doctor in charge, they would have died.

    Hearing that, Milt gets increasingly excited.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very interested about what happened. Xenovia, can you leave this up to me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, but¡­ what do you find interesting?¡¹

    ¡¸Losing the ability to do that which they could do from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand, but I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Milt starts running immediately. It¡¯s a movement unthinkable of a near one hundred twenty year old.

    ¡¸Mas-, No, Will, please follow along¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Since Arti is looking, I reply politely.

    What Milt is interested about must be something that is magic based.

    So, he would probably like to hear my opinion.

    Leaving that aside, I¡¯m worried that he was about to call me Master in excitement.

    Xenovia left it up to me to decide, when and what I wish to tell Arti.

    If Milt had called me Master, I would immediately be forced to exin a myriad of things.

    I believe in Arti, but I should be cautious about when I reveal it.

    Simply knowing the secret can bring about danger, and there are some people who can¡¯t lie for the life of them.

    I will only reveal it after getting to know Arti well.

    ¡¸Will, let¡¯s go right now¡¹

    We run out of the room, chasing after Milt who left first after saying that.

 Chapter 25 - The Scionsâ€™ Divine Blessing

    Chapter 25 ¨C The Scions¡¯ Divine Blessing

    As I ran after Milt- Arti, RunRun, Fluffy and Xenovia followed suit.

    Before they left the room, Milt and Xenovia covered their face with the hood.

    As soon as it was worn, their presence became weaker. That¡¯s quite the magic tool.

    Milt ran straight to the medical office.

    ¡¸Wheeze, wheeze¡¹Milt started gasping for breath.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it¡¹

    ¡¸I can handle this much¡¹

    Milt slowed down following Xenovia¡¯s concern.

    After catching his breath, Milt offered me the same coat he and Xenovia were wearing.

    ¡¸If they saw Will, they might fall into a state of panic¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose that¡¯s right, thank you very much¡¹

    While wearing the coat, I said

    ¡¸Arti, RunRun, and Fluffy, stay hidden¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Arti met the scions when she came to escort me at the mansion of the Wolms main family.

    If I entered the room together with Arti, RunRun and Fluffy, the scions will surely notice my identity.

    Having confirmed that Arti and the rest have hidden themselves, Milt said, ¡°Excuse me¡± and entered the medical room.

    The doctor looked our way and bowed.

    He seems to be a member of the Salvation Organization, so of course, he would be aware of Xenovia and Milt¡¯s presence.

    Danan and Ivan were lying on the bed.

    They were awake but they seem to be grumbling as though trapped in a nightmare.

    It also looks like they have lost their sanity altogether.

    Milt used natural gestures to cast sanity magic on the scions.

    ¡¸Danan, Ivan, it¡¯s truly unfortunate that you weren¡¯t able to participate in the exam¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹¡¸Unfortunately so¡¹

    Theypletely changed from how they were a second ago, and responded in a calm manner.

    And, they had no spirit in the response either. I don¡¯t feel any willpower at all from them.

    ¡¸Even for the school, it is a loss to send home candidates with four pirs like you, without even having the chance to take the exam¡¹

    The Wolms brothers expressed eyes full of hope in response to Milt¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Would you like to measure how much love value you possess at the high-performance measuring device in this school?¡¹

    ¡¸So, if the love value is high¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it will be the decisive factor in deciding your sess¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Both Danan and Ivan seemed to have gained some spirit back in them.

    Undoubtedly, they believe that they will pass by producing a high love value.

    ¡¸Well then, both of you follow me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹¡¸I got it¡¹

    Both Danan and Ivan moved forward with heavy steps. They were wobbling.

    It may be the cause of being stabbed by life-threatening poison bugs.

    No matter how much healing magic is used to save one¡¯s life, it will definitely take a huge toll on the physical strength.

    Because of that, neither of them noticed me at all.

    After walking a while, we arrived at the room where I measured my love value the other day.

    Milt said in a business manner without giving any detailed exnation.

    ¡¸Touch this sphere. You can both do it at the same time¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹

    Danan and Ivan touched the sphere of the measuring device.

    For a moment, the magic circles around us shone brightly. With that, the measuring came to an end.

    Surely the time I went to the World of Gods might have only taken this long on this side.

    ¡¸Splendid. I will contact youter regarding the result. Good job¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Saying so, the scions left the room.

    ¡¸Milt, what was the result?¡¹,asked Xenovia curiously.

    ¡¸¡­Umu. Both of them have lost their guardian deity¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the case of value going down but rather the guardian deity themselves are gone? Is that even possible?¡¹,said Xenovia a little confused.

    ¡¸This is the first I¡¯m seeing such a case too. However, undoubtedly the guardian deities are gone. To put it simply, the love value is 0¡¹

    ¡¸From having four pirs, to suddenly being left with only the Human God¡­ You reap what you sow I suppose¡¹

    Xenovia nodded her head as if that¡¯s the case, but Milt shakes his head in disagreement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not exactly correct¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? What¡¯s not correct? This is clearly them paying for their mistakes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not denying that. I¡¯m saying, they don¡¯t even have the divine blessing of the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though they¡¯re humans?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯re humans. That is why I don¡¯t understand this case either¡¹

    Milt and Xenovia started to think with a serious look on their face.

    ¡¸How many cases of love value decreasing are there?¡¹ I asked Milt.

    ¡¸There are very rare cases of where the love value has decreased and increased¡­ but there were no cases of love value dropping to 0¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Milt, Xenovia, do you understand what it means?¡¹

    Since there were only the three of us in this ce, I addressed them casually.

    But moving forward, I should get used to addressing them respectfully even when this is the case.

    ¡¸I do not understand¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed to admit I don¡¯t either¡¹

    ¡¸I see, please activate the measuring device then¡¹

    As I addressed them respectfully, Milt seems to have grasped my intentions.

    His tone changed to that of speaking to a student.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ what exactly do you n to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I am thinking of directly asking the Human God¡¹

    If you don¡¯t understand, then you should just ask directly.

    I confirmed that Milt had activated the measuring device, and ced my hand on the sphere of the device.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Will-chan, you came back¡¹

    It was the Goddess who met me, in other words the Human God.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much time. So, I will be straightforward¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The divine blessings on my cousins are apparently gone, is there such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course there is. It does not take much work to strip the divine blessing I granted¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they are human?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, right?¡¹,said the Human God carelessly.

    ¡¸Certainly, my cousins were a piece of shit, but there are a lot worse pieces of shit in this world¡¹

    Unfortunately, there are lots of pieces of shit that go way beyond my cousins.

    ¡¸The gods are looking over Earth, but they are not so interested in rtion to the individuals themselves¡¹

    ¡¸I already knew that but, it is as irresponsible as ever¡¹

    ¡¸But gods are not almighty¡­¡¹

    I also knew that.

    They just happened to be watching me and were overwhelmed by my cousins¡¯ actions, so they removed the divine blessing.

    That must have been the case.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not right. The one who stripped the divine blessings on your cousins, was you, Will-chan¡¹

    The Goddess just said something astonishing.

 Chapter 26 - Ability of The Apostle and Strolling with RunRun

    26 Ability of The Apostle and Strolling with RunRun

    ¡¸I stripped their divine blessing? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸So, it was done unconsciously. Didn¡¯t you touch them and dered them unworthy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­it wasn¡¯t really a deration, but something of the sort¡¹

    ¡¸And you stripped their divine blessings with that¡¹

    ¡¸Why, did that happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see Will-chan, you are the Apostle of the Gods, which means you are the representative of the Gods on Earth¡¹

    ¡¸I did know I was the apostle, but this is the first I¡¯m hearing of being the representative of gods¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you? But that¡¯s how it is. So use it wisely¡¹ says the Goddess with augh.

    As I try to say something else, the other gods take notice of me.

    ¡¸Ah, Will-chan is back?¡¹

    ¡¸Let us speak with him this time¡¹

    However the Goddess blocks the other Gods and says,

    ¡¸There is no more time. And one more thing Will-chan, though it is lonely, you shouldn¡¯te here too often¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸If youe here too often, it will be easier for your consciousness to be pulled over to this side¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Which means, it will make it easy to die¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸I will think of another means ofmunication, so refrain froming here often¡¹

    ¡¸I see, thanks for the advice¡¹

    Certainly, I have been here yesterday and today for two consecutive days.

    It may not be good to use it as a convenient means ofmunications.

    And already my presence begins to fade.

    ¡¸Since you are not a god yet, don¡¯te here too often¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, thanks for the advice¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When I realize, I was back in the room of the measuring device.

    Milt is staring at me with concern.

    ¡¸Are you done?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am done¡¹

    ¡¸By the way Mas-¡­, Will only lost consciousness for a moment¡¹

    As expected, there seems to be almost no timepse on this side.

    ¡¸Now, my consciousness was blown to the World of Gods, and I spoke to the Human God¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! So, what did the Human God-sama say?¡¹

    I exin the things I heard to Milt and Xenovia.

    ¡¸Because the apostle is the representative, you can strip divine blessings. So that¡¯s what it was¡¹

    ¡¸That seems to be the case¡¹

    ¡¸Though it is convenient to be able to go to World of Gods, it is probably better to stop if it will make it easier to die¡¹ says Xenovia with extreme concern.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s stop if there aren¡¯t any pressing matters¡¹

    There is something that bothers me, so I ask Milt.

    ¡¸Was it a good idea to not tell my cousins about having lost their guardian deity?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for that. They would notice immediately if they make an effort¡¹

    ¡¸If they don¡¯t make an effort, then it¡¯s the same whether they were blessed or not in the first ce¡¹

    Milt and Xenovia¡¯s viewpoint might certainly be right.

    ¡¸What they do after losing their guardian deity, is up to the individuals themselves¡¹

    Milt and Xenovia seem to be no longer interested in them.

    ¡¸Seeing as how Wolms family is rotten to that extent, it is an embarrassment to the entire family¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a sad thing¡¹ says Milt as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.

    ¡¸Does Milt-sama and Xenovia-sama not get involved with the Wolms family?¡¹

    Keeping in mind, because my father did not be the Lord, the piece of crap Danan, will be the Lord of the next generation.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m the one saying it but, we hold a great deal of power¡¹ Xenovia says slowly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we think we need to move in a controlled manner¡¹

    Xenovia and Milt have extremely serious looks on their faces.

    It seems to be decided that the Council of Sages will absolutely not interfere in anything that does not involve the Beast of Cmity.

    ¡¸I see, I think that is a good thing indeed¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much¡¹¡¹

    The moment I praised them, they returned to being disciples in an instant.

    They both thank me very happily at the same time.

    It is easy to be rotten when we hold power. That¡¯s why we need self-restraint.

    My disciples seem to understand that fact and it also makes me happy as their teacher.

    After that I part ways with my disciples and joined by Arti with the beasts head towards the nursery.

    Then, we all eat at the cafeteria and return to our room.

    Apparently, Arti had secured a room next to Saria and me.

    On the way back to the room, I ask Arti about the uing agendas.

    ¡¸So, the passing announcement is a weekter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the entrance ceremony will be held the day after the announcement¡¹

    Until then, I¡¯m very free.

    ¡¸Anicha, from tomorrow onwards y together with Saria!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s y Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Yay¡¹ ¡¸Woof!¡¹ ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Saria, RunRun and Fluffy, merrily jump in joy.

    It is nice to y together with my adorable sister and the beasts once in a while.

    The next day after breakfast,

    I decide to y with Saria and the rest as promised.

    First is going on a stroll with RunRun.

    Of course, RunRun with itsrge body needs a huge amount of exercise.

    Although it is a god-beast, it is no different from an ordinary dog.

    Perhaps, it is necessary to exercise more, precisely because it is a god-beast with high physical ability.

    I ride Saria on my shoulder, Fluffy on my head, and run along the site of the academy with RunRun.

    The academy is very spacious, so it is convenient for a walk.

    Running together with the fast-running RunRun is good training for me too.

    By the way, this is a separate action from Arti.

    ¡¸Come on! Anicha, much faster¡¹ ¡¸Pigi pigi¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go faster then¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-Ha-Ha-¡¹, RunRun runs with his tongue out and panting for breath.

    RunRun is also having fun being able to move his body as much as he wants.

    While running at high speed near the main building, I locked eyes with a girl there.

    The girl is walking together with three escorts.

    ¡¸Ah! You are!¡¹

    ¡¸Err, you are¡¹

    It is the healer girl who I helped out in the forest the other day.

 Chapter 27 - Reunion with the Girl

    Chapter 27 ¨C Reunion with the Girl

    When I notice the girl ande to a halt, RunRun alsoes to a halt.

    It is just the right moment because RunRun seems to be thirsty too.

    I take out a water bottle and a bowl out of the bag I was carrying on my shoulder.

    ¡¸RunRun, here¡¯s water¡¹

    ¡¸Woof Woof¡¹

    RunRun starts drinking happily as I pour the water into the bowl.

    The girl runs towards me and the guards escorting her were standing-by at their original spot.

    They must have decided that there is no immediate danger here since we¡¯re inside the Academypounds.

    ¡¸I am very d to be able to meet you again. To think that you were an associate of the Academy of Heroes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just a hopeful candidate who is waiting for the passing announcement. I have been temporarily housed in the dormitory due to circumstances¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    The girl grasps my right hand with both her hands, and lowers her head deeply.

    ¡¸I have no words to describe how grateful I am to you, for saving us all back then¡¹

    ¡¸Is everyone from back then safe?¡¹

    I am a little bothered by the high tension of the girl, so I ask about herrades.

    Those who suffered serious injuries were treated with healing magic.

    Although I think they turned out fine, I¡¯m still curious about the aftermath.

    They were also poisoned.

    In the case of poison, even if it looks like it has been sessfully detoxified and recovered, they might still fall ill.

    Therefore, it is necessary to carefully follow-up after detoxification.

    They¡¯re probably fine, but I¡¯m curious about the after-effects of the detoxification magic.

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you. Your healing magic was perfect, including the detoxification¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. Is the man who seemed like the captain the other day, doing fine too?¡¹

    ¡¸He has different matters to handle today, so he¡¯s away, but he¡¯s doing very well¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear too. Send my regards to him¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I¡¯ll absolutely pass it on¡¹

    ¡¸Erm¡­ I¡¯m Tina Armady, no, Tina Dia Armady¡¹ the girl says timidly.

    It¡¯s polite manner to give a name when given a name.

    ¡¸I am Will Wolms and this is my sister, Saria, and they are RunRun and Fluffy¡¹

    As I introduce everyone, Tina courteously bows in order and greets.

    ¡¸So you were a person of the famous Wolms house. I guess it is only to be expected¡¹

    ¡¸No, Wolms is not that big of a deal, unfortunately¡¹

    I answer that while thinking of my cousins.

    And I am familiar with the name, Armady.

    ¡¸If your family name is Armady, is Tina from the royal family of the Armady Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am the third princess¡¹

    The Academy of Heroes is located in the Barridor Kingdom.

    Adjacent to the north-east of the Barridor Kingdom is the Armady Empire.

    The Armady Empire is the most historic country in the vicinity.

    I remember getting along with the Armady Emperor a hundred years ago in my past life.

    And one more thing I am also concerned about is the middle name, Dia.

    One hundred years ago, the Armady royal family did not adopt a middle name.

    ¡¸A person with middle name is quite rare¡¹

    ¡¸The middle name was given just the other day by the Beloved child of the Water God, Dion Edel Aqua-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Dion is, of course, my disciple from my past life who is a practitioner of healing magic.

    And I finally notice.

    My disciples, the direct disciples of Edelfuss, adopted the middle name ¡®Edel¡¯.

    And Arti, the disciple of Sword Saint Xenovia, adopted the middle name ¡®Xenon¡¯.

    ¡¸Is it perhaps a system where the disciples adopt their middle name from their teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it ismon to adopt a part of the teacher¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that. When was this system put into practice?¡¹

    There was no such system a hundred years ago.

    Tina kindly answers my doubt.

    ¡¸The first instance was when the people of Council of Sages started using their master¡¯s name as their middle name¡­¡¹

    My disciples are the supreme power and supreme authority in this world.

    Not only that, they are overwhelmingly powerful individuals in each field.

    It is not strange if people started imitating their conducts.

    Thus, the naming system was established as a new convention.

    ¡¸Even so, to be a disciple of Dion¡­-sama at this age is quite remarkable¡¹

    It would raise suspicions if I didn¡¯t add ¡®-sama¡¯ to Dion, so I quickly attached it.

    Tina smiles without showing any signs of suspicion.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m undeserving of my ability¡­¡¹ Tina says and continues to exin.

    Apparently, Dion noticed Tina¡¯s talent while traveling around.

    However, she is a princess. Even though the Academy of Heroes is the finest school in the world, it is not easy to study abroad in a foreign country.

    And that is why, Dion made her into his disciple.

    ¡¸It is a great honour to be a direct disciple of Dion Edel Aqua-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Does it mean that there will be less opposition from parliament and nobles around you?¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as you say¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Tina is a princess, you will be a student of the Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    Even though it is the finest school, it is basically an institute that fosters students to fight against demons.

    There are various risks. There is no doubt that it is safer and easier if she remains a princess.

    ¡¸Because I can receive a good education at the Academy of Heroes and also because I am the third princess¡¹

    It seems that the present Emperor of the Armady Empire, that is Tina¡¯s father, has many children.

    There are three older brothers and two older sisters. The youngest child is Tina.

    The inheritance orders are by no means low, but it is not high enough to include ascension to the throne in the life-n.

    There is a need to n her life on the premise that she will never be the emperor.

    ¡¸I am determined on this because my teacher evaluated my talent¡¹

    Apparently Tina seems to be a rmendation case like me.

    I am Xenovia¡¯s rmendation, and Tina is Dion¡¯s.

    ¡¸Oh, if I pass, then we can attend sses together. I¡¯m d because I have no other friends here¡¹

    ¡¸Friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Ah, I was wrong to say friend¡¹

    ¡¸No! No problem at all! I am also very happy to hang out with my friend Will-sama¡¹

    RunRun, who just finished drinking his water, goes to sniff Tina¡¯s scent.

    Tina gently pats RunRun while he does so.

    One of the escorts slowly walks towards us.

    ¡¸Your Highness, it¡¯s about time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right!¡¹

    And then, Tina turns to me and bows one more time.

 Chapter 28 - Leisure Time and Passing Announcement

    28 ¨C Leisure Time and Passing Announcement

    The escorts must have waited behind so as not to interrupt our conversation.

    The fact that an escort came to call Tina, it must be at the veryst minute until their next n.

    I can¡¯t stop her.

    ¡¸Will-sama please excuse me, I have an appointment with Her Excellency, the President¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, sorry for holding you back¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m d I could meet you. I¡¯m happy that I get to be friends with you in this academy¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m happy too, please pass my regards to Her Excellency the President¡¹

    ¡¸Tina-neechan, see you soon!¡¹

    As Saria waves goodbye, Tina waves back in return.

    Then, Tina slowly runs into the main building.

    Tina¡¯s escorts bow deeply to me; they remained in that position for a good while.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    I finally notice it.

    Tina¡¯s escorts were the ones I applied healing magic on.

    At that time, they should have been unconscious but I guess they had been listening to Tina¡¯s conversation with me and with that, they understood that I was the one who applied healing magic.

    I¡¯m really d they¡¯re doing fine.

    After continuing the walk with RunRun, I move on to the courtyard.

    I y with Saria, RunRun and Fluffy there. I am d when Saria enjoys herself.

    In the middle of ying, Arti shows up and joins in to y with Saria, which is very helpful.

    After ying for a while, Saria falls asleep in weariness.

    It must be the time for a nap.

    ¡¸Should we return back to the room¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. RunRun, Fluffy, take care of Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Gau¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    I lean Saria on RunRun who is lying on his belly.

    As I leaned her, Fluffy jumps over to her belly. It ns to be a pseudo-nket it seems.

    It seems that Fluffy can also be cold, but is often warm.

    I decide to train nearby after setting up everything for Saria¡¯s nap.

    ¡¸I shall join too¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re sure, then please¡¹

    Arti would make a perfect partner so I decide to train together with her.

    To Arti who is about ten meters away,

    ¡¸Come at me seriously¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say but that wouldn¡¯t work, would it?¡¹ I say.

    From Arti¡¯s perspective, she can¡¯t unleash her strength on an 8 year old child.

    For the efficiency of future training, I have to begin by demonstrating my true strength.

    ¡¸For the time being, just defend my attack¡¹

    ¡¸I am rea¡ª¡¹

    I don¡¯t wait for Arti to finish her line.

    With a single leap from the ground, I close the ten meter distance and unleash a kick aimed at Arti¡¯s temple.

    ¡¸¨C!!¡¹

    Arti immediately blocks with her forearm imbued with magic.

    Even though I took advantage of her unpreparedness, shepletely warded off my attack.

    Quite the remarkable reaction.

    ¡¸Good response¡¹

    I unleash a series of kicks and punches without letting her catch her breath.

    After a moment passes, I open up a gap and confront her again.

    ¡¸Arti, use your sword¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Arti pulls out her sword without hesitation.

    She seems to have understood that she doesn¡¯t need to hold back against me.

    Arti¡¯s guardian deity is the Sword God and she is also the direct disciple of the Sword Saint Xenovia to boot.

    The sword is the territory where her genius shines.

    ¡¸Here Ie¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime¡ª¡¹

    Before I could finish my words, I receive a sh from Arti. I dodge it by jumping back.

    Arti follows me with the speed at which I jumped back. It is a strategy that doesn¡¯t allow me to gain distance.

    In the battle with the scions, I used magic, so she must have judged that I am a mage.

    While dodging the shes, I counterattack with fists and kicks.

    After attacking each other for tens of seconds, I kick Arti¡¯s sword hand.

    Arti drops her sword in vain.

    ¡¸I concede¡¹

    ¡¸That was a good move. I also got some good training¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I understand why my master said to think of Will as my superior¡¹

    ¡¸Good to hear that¡¹

    At that time, Saria wakes up. We might have made a little too much noise.

    ¡¸Anicha? What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I was ying with Arti¡¹

    ¡¸Saria wants to y too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s y¡¹

    Thus, Arti, RunRun, Fluffy and I y together with Saria happily.

    While I was having fun ying with Saria and training in my spare time, the day of passing announcement finally arrives.

    The announcement will be made in the form of putting out the full names of sessful applicants in front of the main gate.

    Although Xenovia told me that I had already passed, I decided to go take a look at least.

    Arti, Saria, RunRun and Fluffy are following suite.

    Saria is riding on RunRun¡¯s back, and Fluffy is hiding within my clothes.

    ¡¸Anicha! Is your name there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes it is¡¹

    ¡¸Sugoi¡­ sugoi!¡¹¡¸Woof Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸(¡­Pigi)¡¹

    Saria is celebrating merrily, while RunRun¡¯s tail is rapidly swinging from side to side.

    On the other hand, Fluffy who is hiding in my clothes, cries out with a small voice while jiggling around.

    ¡¸Arti¡¯s name is also present¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s natural since Arti is ying the part of a student due to work.

    However, Saria is merrily happy all the same.

    ¡¸Arti-neechan, sugoi sugoi¡¹

    ¡¸Saria, thank you very much.¡¹

    Arti bows sincerely.

    The name Tina Armady is also there as if it is a given.

    However, when I try to look for Tina, I couldn¡¯t find her.

    Tina may have not bothered toe and see the passing announcement.

    And, needless to say, the scions¡¯ names are not there.

    On this day, I ate a lot of delicious food in celebration.

 Chapter 29 - Guidance

    29 ¨C Guidance

    The following day, we were at the venue where the entrance exam ceremony takes ce.

    It seems that there is a separate building for ceremonies from the main building at the Academy of Heroes.

    Saria sat together with RunRun at the designated family seating.

    Despite having RunRun there with her, I feel ashamed to have left a three year old child unattended.

    If anything happens, I will have to rush there right away.

    I peeked at the faces of the other new students; the thirty new students were all puffed up with pride.

    The older ones were especially happy. Some were even crying from being ovee with happiness.

    They probably worked really hard to earn this victory.

    As I looked for Tina¡¯s figure, I find her sitting at the front and center, with a straight posture.

    After waiting for a while, the guests started to enter the building.

    Of course the King of Barridor Kingdom, where the academy is located, also attended.

    On the contrary, the royals of foreign countries and the Archbishop of the Supreme God attended.

    After the deration of admission, we moved on to the oath from the new student representative.

    This year, the new student representative was Tina.

    She is the princess of the historic Armady Empire and the direct disciple of Dion.

    As such, she is certainly the suitable choice.

    Tina seemed to be tense but, she eloquently stated the oath.

    After that, it was President Xenovia¡¯s ceremonial addressing, followed by the King¡¯s ceremonial addressing on behalf of the guests.

    The ceremony ends with the ceremonial addressing of the new student representative at the end.

    Then I moved to another ce to receive an exnation of student life.

    I say to the lecturer who was leading us.

    ¡¸I left my little sister alone in the family seating so, can I bring her along?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I don¡¯t mind. Anyone else with simr circumstances, go ahead¡¹

    It seems that there was another one with the same circumstances as mine.

    It was a girl with chestnut-colour short hair. Judging by her tail and ears, she seems to be a beastman.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d Will-kun spoke out, thank you, that saved me the trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Rather, how do you know my name?¡¹

    ¡¸You had a duel right? At that time, the teacher called out your name¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention, he did¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Rosetta, nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you too¡¹

    When I went to the family seating, Saria was quietly riding on RunRun¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Anicha!¡¹

    ¡¸Saria, you were such a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡¹

    I gently patted Saria¡¯s head.

    ¡¸You too, RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸woof¡¹

    RunRun took the surrounding into consideration and barked in a small voice.

    As I petted his head, the tail swings from side to side.

    Rosetta¡¯s family member was a little girl around five or six years of age.

    Her sister also had cute beast ears and tail.

    Rosetta and I hurry back to the ssroom, with Saria and Rosetta¡¯s sister.

    The teacher, who was waiting for us, started the exnation on academy life soon as we arrived.

    If you pass the exam at the end of the semester, credits will be awarded. You can graduate if you acquire a specified number of credits; and the attendance to ss is not taken into ount in the grades.

    ¡¸It may be a virtue to study honestly, but grades are everything¡¹

    You are only judged based on what you can do and what you know at the time of exam.

    Even if you are serious about it, you may not be able to clear the exam depending on the individual¡¯s pros and cons.

    In that case, you will either have to earn credits in a different subject or do your best in the next term.

    ¡¸You can take the same ss as many times as you want until your graduation at year 12. Think carefully before making your decisions¡¹

    Four years at the shortest and twelve years at the longest. It seems that you can take sses at your own pace around here.

    After that, we were asked to attend homeroom once a week.

    It seems that important notes and notices will be announced there.

    Besides that, there will be several training sessions all year round, where everyone can participate.

    Basically, it seems to be a school with a high degree of freedom. It is more flexible than the Academy of Sages I attended in my past life.

    I feel that it fits me nicely.

    The instructor smiled towards the nervous new students.

    If you graduate, you can find many other opportunities even if you decide not to join the Salvation Organization. You can be active in any ce.

    Finally, speaking of such a bright future, the guidance ended.

    As the instructor left the ssroom, one of the older students says to everyone else.

    ¡¸We are all now ssmates. So, why don¡¯t we head to the cafeteria and have a friendly party?¡¹

    The voices of all that are in favour, is increasing one after the other.

    As I am thinking about what to do since Saria is with me, the older student looked in my direction.

    ¡¸What will you do, Will Wolms?¡¹

    He seems to remember my full name. This is without a doubt due to the duel.

    ¡¸Saria, what do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸woof¡¹¡¸(Pigi)¡¹

    If Saria and RunRun are good to go, then I should participate to establish a good rtionship.

    So, I reply to the older student with a smile,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, if my sister and familiar cane along, I will¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will also go if my sister is allowed toe along!¡¹ Rosetta says too.

    ¡¸Of course, the sisters are invited too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll join in then¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹ said Rosetta.

    On this day, all 30 new students went to the cafeteria for self-introduction and mingled with each other.

 Chapter 30 - Nursery and Rosettaâ€™s Invitation

    30 ¨C Nursery and Rosetta¡¯s Invitation

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    The introduction between the new students waspleted peacefully on the day of the entrance ceremony.

    We have one week of free time before sses begin.

    Which means we have a week¡¯s time to decide the sses we wish to take based on the ss schedule n.

    On the other hand, sses at the nursery willmence prior to our sses, on the day after the entrance ceremony, which is today.

    The nursery of the Academy of Heroes is arge element of the school.

    Naturally, Saria attended the nursery sses.

    I thought of spending my days ying with RunRun and Fluffy after sending Saria there.

    I can still train while ying, and have mock battles with Arti when taking a break from ying.

    That¡¯s what I had nned but¡­

    ¡¸Will-kun¡­ Are you here?¡¹

    The next morning following the entrance ceremony, as I was brushing Saria¡¯s teeth, a voice called out from outside the room.

    It was Rosetta¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸My hands are busy right now. I¡¯ll open the door, so juste in. RunRun, open the door¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    RunRun went towards the door, dexterously inserted the key with his forefoot, and pulled the knob with his mouth and opened the door.

    ¡¸RunRun-chan is amazing. You can open the door on your own¡¹

    Rosetta seemed truly impressed.

    It makes me happy when RunRun is praised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. RunRun is smart¡¹

    ¡¸Guuf Monin¡ª(Good Morning¨C)¡¹

    ¡¸Saria, it¡¯s great to say hello, but it is good to finish brushing your teeth first¡¹

    ¡¸Ok!¡¹

    Saria seemed energetic today as well.

    ¡¸Saria-chan, good morning¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for dallying¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the start of sses in the nursery from today onwards. I¡¯m sorry for barging in on a busy morning¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but is there a reason you¡¯re here?¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to go monster hunting, and I was wondering if you woulde with?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, monster hunting is it? Which monster? ¡­All done Saria, your teeth are clean now¡¹

    After brushing her teeth, Saria rinsed her mouth.

    ¡¸Thank you. Good morning, Rosetta-neechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Saria-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Where is Rose-neechan?¡¹

    Rose is Rosetta¡¯s five-year-old sister.

    It seems that Saria had yed with Rose at the family seating in yesterday¡¯s entrance ceremony.

    Last night, Saria happily told me all about it before going to sleep.

    ¡¸Rose is already at the nursery¡¹

    Rosetta and Rose aren¡¯t particrly early. It¡¯s just that, my preparations werete.

    I will have to get up a little earlier from tomorrow onwards.

    ¡¸Anicha, Saria wants to go to the nursery too!¡¹

    ¡¸I have to check our belongings first, so wait a little¡¹

    ¡¸Ai!¡¹

    I left the room as I finished preparations in a hurry.

    It is good that Saria has Rose as a friend.

    I am genuinely happy as a brother.

    On the way to the nursery, I asked Rosetta.

    ¡¸So, which monster were you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸A big magic beast bear, it¡¯s a demon bear. It is a considerablyrge creature and there is a vige near it¡­¡¹

    The vige seems to be the hometown of Rosetta.

    A request had beenmissioned to the Adventurer Guild, but there is no party which is willing to ept it.

    ¡¸Harming the sheep and so on¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way, what is Rosetta¡¯s specialty?¡¹

    ¡¸My guardian deity is the Hunting God. So, scouting and information gathering is my forte¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, your actual battle capabilities are small¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is so¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s beast ears drooped. She might have aplex ofcking fighting power.

    While talking about it, we arrived at the nursery.

    ¡¸Saria, best of luck¡¹

    ¡¸Ai!¡¹

    Ever since Saria was at the main family mansion, I used to leave her with the retainers while I was being pushed around by the scions.

    So, being apart from me is something she is used to and she doesn¡¯t particrly feel lonely.

    ¡¸Saria-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Rose-neechan¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s little sister, Rose, ran up to us while swaying her tail.

    Saria went towards Rose with pitter-patter footsteps. I pet RunRun¡¯s head while watching that scene.

    ¡¸RunRun, take care of Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹ RunRun said to leave it to him.

    While swaying his tail, he chased after Saria.

    I felt relieved as RunRun, a god-beast, was looking after Saria.

    ¡¸Anicha, see you!¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, see youter!¡¹

    As Saria waved goodbye to Rosetta and me, we exited the nursery.

    ¡¸What kind of lessons does the nursery conduct?¡¹ I ask.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know all that well either, but from what I have heard the lessons are conducted by experts¡¹

    The earliest a student can graduate the academy is four years, and the shortest period for being in the nursery is also four years.

    ¡¸It seems that they can get into a pretty good school after four years¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    Rosetta smiled with a slightly distant eye. Her tail was swaying lightly.

    Undoubtedly, she was thinking about Rose.

    ¡¸They are both still so young. I hope they get along well with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I hope so too¡¹

    While talking about that, Rosetta and I headed to the main gate.

    Along the way, I met Arti and Tina.

    Both of them seemed to be receiving training from Xenovia from early in the morning.

    Unlike Arti, Tina¡¯s master is Dion as opposed to Xenovia.

    However, Xenovia seemed to be taking care of her while Dion is away.

    Arti who noticed me, hurriedly rushed towards me.

    ¡¸Good morning, Will. Are you going somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. I am going together with Rosetta to exterminate a demon bear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Can I follow along?¡¹ ¡¸I want to go too!¡¹

    Arti and Tina said almost simultaneously.

    ¡¸Rosetta, is it alright? Arti is an excellent swordsman and Tina is an excellent healer¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! It¡¯s even more encouraging if theye with us!¡¹

    With that, we instantly formed a party of four.

 Chapter 31 - Outing

    31 ¨C Outing

    A demon bear is an easy victory. So I was thinking, but surprisingly there was an obstacle before that.

    At the Academy of Heroes, we were stopped at the main gate by the gatekeeper.

    ¡¸Eh? Extermination of a demon bear?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to help because my hometown is being damaged!¡¹

    When Rosetta responds high spiritedly, the gatekeeper seemed troubled.

    ¡¸Is it perhaps prohibited for students to go out adventuring?¡¹

    ¡¸Adventuring without permission is prohibited¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¨C!? Even if it¡¯s a simple demon bear?¡¹

    Rosetta was baffled, but I can guess the reason for prohibition on adventuring without permission.

    It was not the demon bear but the Tenebris Cult that the academy is on the alert for.

    The other day, Tina was in the midst of being kidnapped.

    Besides, even though we are students of the Academy of Heroes, we have not yet undertaken any sses.

    It is likely that the new students without much power will be harmed by the cult.

    Everyone of us except Rosetta, who was unaware of that, were foolish to leave the academy.

    Rosetta doesn¡¯t know about the existence of the cult, nor does she know about the abduction attempt incident, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just inside the Royal Capital, you do not need permission, but¡­ if you go outside the Royal Capital¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I will go get permission¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-¡¹

    It was Arti who said so and rushed off.

    While looking over Arti¡¯s rushing back, Rosetta said dejectedly.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s difficult if you¡¯re a new student¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that may be right¡¹

    ¡¸How do we exterminate the demon bear if we can¡¯t do it on our own¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I ask an acquaintance of mine?¡¹

    Tina¡¯s acquaintances are probably the escorts.

    If it¡¯s them, then they can easily subjugate something of the level of a demon bear.

    They might do it if we asked, but it isn¡¯t their original duty.

    Therefore, I would like to avoid it if possible.

    While talking about that, Arti came back.

    It has not even been five minutes since she ran out.

    ¡¸I have received a permit¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly seems like it, no problem¡¹

    The gatekeeper took one nce at the documents Arti had brought, and easily epted it.

    Perhaps, Arti acquired permission directly from Xenovia.

    Xenovia knows about my and Arti¡¯s ability, so she could at least give permission for an outing.

    Rosetta, who had not expected to receive permission so soon, was surprised.

    ¡¸S-So fast!¡¹

    ¡¸I asked the teacher for permission¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ It¡¯s pretty easy to get permission¡¹

    Rosetta must not have realized that the word ¡®teacher¡¯ refers to the president.

    The permission was acquired easily because it was Xenovia. Normally, you will not get permission so easily.

    Then we started walking towards Rosetta¡¯s hometown vige.

    Rosetta said in an apologetic manner.

    ¡¸I cannot pay the request fee right away¡­ I¡¯ll pay it as soon as my allowance is paid¡¹

    The students of the Academy of Heroes are paid a fixed amount of money as allowance every month.

    ¡¸No, there is no need for request fee. We are friends after all. And this is also a part of the training¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the money either! I¡¯m your friend too!¡¹ said Tina.

    ¡¸I would have to turn it down as well.¡¹,said Arti.

    On the other hand, Rosetta seemed to be troubled seeing as how everyone refused the reward.

    ¡¸That is not eptable¡¹

    ¡¸If so, I will ask for your help if I have any trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s help each other. I¡¯ll ask for help too if I am in trouble¡¹ Tina said.

    Arti silently nodded.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­ thank you¡¹

    Rosetta seemed to be deeply moved.

    After that, we kept walking while chatting happily.

    Everyone seemed to be having a good time, particrly Tina.

    ¡¸This is fun like hiking!¡¹ said Rosetta.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Hiking with your friends feels good.¡¹,said Tina.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Will-sama, is RunRun-chan not together with you today?¡¹,Tina said.

    ¡¸RunRun is together with Saria¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s unfortunate¡¹

    ¡¸Saria is still young, I feel uneasy leaving her alone¡¹

    Rosetta, who was walking at the front, turned her head back while still walking forward.

    ¡¸RunRun-chan is very clever, and he would have been very helpful in exterminating the demon bear¡¹

    ¡¸As long as Will and I are here, it¡¯s going to be okay¡¹ Arti said confidently.

    Thanks to training together every day, I know of Arti¡¯s true power.

    Arti could most likely exterminate the demon bear alone.

    However, I still do not know what Tina and Rosetta can do.

    So I asked them.

    ¡¸Rosetta¡¯s guardian deity was the Hunting God, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m good with a bow, and I¡¯m also good at tracking the traces of monsters!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring¡¹

    The one person you definitely want in your party.

    ¡¸If RunRun isn¡¯t around, it¡¯s my job to track down the monsters¡¹

    I also asked Tina.

    ¡¸Since Tina is a healer, is your guardian deity the Water God?¡¹

    Healing magic is the forte of the Water God.

    Tina¡¯s master, Dion Edel Aqua, is also the beloved child of the Water God.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Will-sama, it is the Water God-sama. In addition to Magic God-sama, Fire God-sama. Lightning God-sama, and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute, you have that many?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the one with the highest love value is the Water God-sama¡¹

    Tina seems to have seven pirs of guardian deity; the Water God, Magic God, Fire God, Lightning God, Ice God, Earth God, and Wind God.

    Not only healing magic but also all elemental magic can be used at high level.

    In other words, she is a sage candidate.

    No wonder Dion epted her as a disciple. If Milt had found her first, he would have epted her as a disciple as well.

    It also makes sense that she was targeted by the Tenebris Cult.

    ¡¸¡­amazing¡¹

    Rosetta was surprised from the bottom of her heart.

    The party will be very stable if there were healers and mages.

    It just became a well-bnced party instantly.

    While walking as we had conversations, we arrived at Rosetta¡¯s hometown vige.

    It was located about two hours on foot from the Royal Capital.

    And is rtively close to the Royal Capital, but was still a distance away from therge highway.

    There was a mountain nearby and it was surrounded by a dense and thick forest.

    ¡¸The countryside is great isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a vige that makes a living from sheep farming and hunting!¡¹

    Thus, Rosetta seems to have been hunting beasts in the forest since childhood.

    Once we entered the vige, the vigers began to notice us and gather around.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Rosetta!¡¹¡¸Did you fail the Academy exam?¡¹

    ¡¸Rest easy! I have properly passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! That is good news!¡¹¡¸Amazin¡¯, Rosetta is the pride of our vige!¡¹

    The vigers were delighted.

    Rosetta introduced us to the vigers.

    The vigers seemed to be moved by the fact that Rosetta has friends.

    ¡¸Is Rosetta being bullied as a country bumpkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, please take care of Rosetta¡¹

    After that, the vigers asked Rosetta.

    ¡¸Rosetta, I¡¯m d you came but what¡¯s the matter? Are your sses going well?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you were in trouble in the letter, so I came to exterminate the bear. There is still some time before sses begin!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank ye!¡¹

    ¡¸We requested the adventurer guild, but there are no signs of any adventurersing this way¡­¡¹

    Then we asked the vigers about the damages caused by the demon bear and the ce itst appeared in, and we departed immediately.

 Chapter 32 - Demon Bear Extermination

    32 ¨C Demon Bear Extermination

    After leaving the vige, Rosetta says,

    ¡¸Saria-chan is also waiting, so let¡¯s wrap this up quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    It is still morning, and it will be noon in about two hours.

    Considering that it would take another two hours to walk back, we can¡¯t afford to waste too much time.

    When we arrived at the ce where the sheep went missing, Rosetta begins to concentratedly search for traces.

    Tina mutters while examining the surroundings,

    ¡¸Even so, to lose ten sheep in such a short period of time is no trivial matter.¡¹

    When I heard about the damage from the vigers, it was quite a remarkable amount of damage.

    In addition to sheep, the crops seem to be damaged as well.

    As bears are omnivorous, they eat both meat and vegetables.

    ¡¸It looks like a great deal of damage. It is likely to affect the future of the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it is as Will says. It was already a poor vige to begin with, now life will be even more difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me if there is something I can help with. We are friends after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Tina, but I will be sending the allowance here so we will be fine.¡¹

    The living expenses of the students of the Academy of Heroes are paid for in allowance while attending the academy.

    Rosetta is saying they will be fine if she sent that money to the vige.

    However, even if it¡¯s from the Academy of Heroes, she couldn¡¯t possibly get enough money to save the economy of the vige.

    Rosetta is smiling, but it is tantly obvious that she is forcing herself.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a bear which can eat ten sheep in a short period of time, we might be able to procure high quality raw materials.¡¹

    I say that to try and cheer up Rosetta.

    Going by the witness testimony, it is supposed to be a quiterge demon bear.

    However, it ismon sense to take the witness testimony with a bit of skepticism.

    When I went to plow the field early in the morning, I found a bear that was ruining the field.

    I was very surprised that I started screaming, and the bear left slowly.

    The troublesome part in this witness testimony is the ¡¸very surprised¡¹.

    Vigers, who were surprised in fear, often remember the bears to berger than they actually are.

    ¡¸It would be better to proceed forward while assuming that there might be more than one demon bear¡¹ Arti mutters calmly.

    The prospect of a few bears is more troublesome than only onerge bear.

    So, as an adventurer who should always assume the worst, Arti¡¯s notion is correct.

    ¡¸Following what Arti says, demon bears usually don¡¯t form a group.¡¹

    ¡¸But I think it is more appropriate than assuming one huge bear which can eat ten sheep.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if it turns out to be the case of a group of bears, then we can procure a lot more raw material, so that is a boon in its own way.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    While discussing that, Rosettaes to a halt.

    ¡¸It seems to be the case of one huge bear.¡¹

    Saying so, Rosetta points at arge poop.

    Arger bear is much easier to fight than arge number of them.

    ¡¸I also found the footprints. Please follow me.¡¹

    We follow behind Rosetta.

    After walking for a while, we find a cave.

    ¡¸¡­This is probably its nest. To think that the nest was so close to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it inside the nest?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, judging from the footsteps, it¡¯s inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I drive it out with my magic?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Tina! I¡¯m counting on you!¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s eyes sparkle, and after thinking a while, she says.

    ¡¸If the demon bear exits the cave while using magic, we would pull back while attacking it with magic and arrows, and Arti will get close and defeat it with the sword. How does that sound?¡¹

    Rosetta is also the originator of the party, so she also thought of a strategy it seems.

    She takes on the role of the leader.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹ Arti puts her hand on the handle of her sword.

    ¡¸I will back you up. I will make sure to constantly shoot arrows.¡¹

    Rosetta nocks her bow with an arrow.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to deal with any unexpected situation, Will¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s the so-called reserved troop. It is an important role to prevent the annihtion of the party.

    As the assignment of roles is decided,

    ¡¸Well, here I go.¡¹

    Tina creates a fireball of one meter in diameter.

    It is a fireball that is far more powerful than the average me mage.

    This speaks true to the fact of having received the love of Fire God and Magic God.

    ¡¸¡­Wow, amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Being praised by Will-sama makes me very happy!¡¹

    Then, Tina shoots the fireball into the cave.

    The fireball explodes when it reaches the back of the cave. A loud noise resounds, and hot air spews out from within the cave.

    ¡¸¡ªGAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    The angry roar of the demon bear echoes.

    ¡¸Apparently, it is still fine.¡¹

    If it¡¯s a normal demon bear, a serving of Tina¡¯s fireball should have caused a near-fatal damage.

    The creature inside the cave is an extremely powerful demon bear.

    ¡¸GAAAAA!!¡¹

    Soon the demon bear rushes out of the cave. It is of enormous size.

    Tina and Rosetta assume battle stance and Arti moves forward slowly.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡ªsh

    At the same time as drawing her sword, Arti swings it at a speed which couldn¡¯t be discerned with the eyes.

    The demon bear¡¯s head flies off and its body copses.

    Seeing Arti¡¯s extremely fierce movement, Tina and Rosetta gasp.

    Without noticing that, Arti mutters,

    ¡¸It is finished.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Arti, that was amazing. It was a wonderful disy of swordsmanship.¡¹

    ¡¸I have very good eyes, but I was barely able to catch your movement¡¹ Rosetta says.

    ¡¸When I cut it, it felt like a thin bear with arge figure.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It was thin?¡¹

    In a surprised manner, Rosetta begins to investigate the corpse of the demon bear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to notice because of the thick fur, but this demon bear is really thin.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean this is not the one that ate the ten sheep?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s impossible. I will go check inside the nest¡¹

    ¡¸I will go too. Arti and Tina stand guard at the entrance¡¹

    Although it is arge demon bear¡¯s nest, it is too narrow for four people to enter simultaneously.

    ¡¸I understand. Take care, Will-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me¡¹ Arti says.

    And then, Rosetta and I enter the nest carefully.

 Chapter 33 - Demon Bear and Sheep

    33 ¨C Demon Bear and Sheep

    As soon as I enter the nest, I cast night vision magic on myself and Rosetta.

    ¡¸Ooh, great! Thank you! Will is quite deft, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I can use magic to a certain extent¡¹

    ¡¸Wow!¡¹

    Rosetta seems impressed.

    The night vision magic itself is not a difficult magic to cast.

    A mage, who is capable of passing and entering the Academy of Heroes, can easily use it too.

    However, because of the loud fuss made by the scions before the duel, everyone knows that I only have one pir of guardian deity.

    That must be why she thinks it¡¯s amazing.

    As we move forward while talking, we arrive at the end of the nest in no time.

    However, there are no signs of sheep such as bones and wool.

    ¡¸No bones or wool, does that mean those were eaten too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­that¡¯s not right. Bears don¡¯t eat bones, wool, and hooves¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What about the dung from before?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if it was dung due to have eaten nuts and vegetables¡¹

    Rosetta is a hunter, so she can judge what was eaten just by looking at the dung.

    The moment the demon bear went out to infest the fields in the vige and eat the vegetables there, it became the target of subjugation even if it isn¡¯t the one that ate the sheep.

    In that sense, this is not a useless subjugation.

    However, now there is a high possibility that there are other beasts which ate the sheep. So, this request is notplete yet.

    After the investigation, Rosetta and I leave the nest.

    Arti and Tina are in the process of dismantling the demon bear.

    Rosetta and I also help with the dismantling and then report the results of the investigation in the nest.

    Tina says strongly after hearing the report.

    ¡¸We need to exterminate the demon beast that ate the sheep!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Rosetta, let¡¯s continue the investigation¡¹ I say.

    Arti continues to dismantle the demon bear while nodding silently.

    Skin the pelt of the demon bear, pull out the ws and fangs, and take out the liver and the magic stone, and the dismantlinges to an end.

    Demon bear¡¯s meat tastes bad so it is not suitable for cooking.

    ¡¸Because the demon bear¡¯s meat has no use, it must be disposed here¡¹

    ¡¸Shall I burn it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a waste to use magic! And digging a hole is too much work, so it might be better to burn it with firewood¡¹

    For me, the amount of magic needed to cast fireball to burn the demon bear¡¯s meat is not arge amount of consumption.

    It is much easier than collecting firewood. So I try to burn it with magic but,

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Fluffy?¡¹

    Fluffy flies out from within my clothes, grows huge at once, and engulfs the corpse of the demon bear.

    ¡¸Fluffy, I didn¡¯t know you could grow this huge. I¡¯m surprised¡¹

    As expected of a god-beast I suppose.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    While joyfully crying out, Fluffy quickly digests the corpse of the demon bear.

    At the same time as digestion, it ejects out something of a mixture that looked like water and soil.

    This must be Fluffy¡¯s excrement.

    Rosetta and I approach the faeces and check the smell and etc.

    ¡¸This is¡­ soil¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s soil. It looks like humus¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy¡¯s digestion is unusually fast¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi Pigi!¡¹

    After Fluffy digests the demon bear¡¯s corpse, it returns to its original size and jumps onto my shoulder.

    ¡¸A-As expected of Will-sama¡¯s familiar! It is an impressive slime¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than saying impressive, what kind of slime is Fluffy?¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta are both surprised.

    ¡¸I think it is a normal slime¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, that¡¯s not possible. It digested the demon bear in an instant. Just who exactly is it?¡¹

    Perhaps because she is surprised, Rosetta is abridging her words.

    If it can digest at the current speed, then surely a living demon bear would also be digested in an instant.

    In other words, who is this slime who can defeat a huge demon bear in an instant?

    That¡¯s what Rosetta must have been trying to say.

    ¡¸In fact, I don¡¯t know much about the species either¡¹

    If I reveal that Fluffy is a god-beast, she would undoubtedly be more confused.

    ¡¸I see. I guess there are also exceptional slimes like this¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the corpse disposal to Fluffy-chan! It will be very easy!¡¹

    Rosetta pats Fluffy who is riding on top of my shoulder.

    Once we finished processing the corpse, we start moving right away.

    We arrived at the demon bear¡¯s nest from the ce where the bear wasst sighted.

    So next, we head to the ce where the sheep disappeared.

    Here is the viger¡¯s testimony about the sheep.

    It seems that an experienced shepherd was grazing fifty sheep with a sheepdog at the field.

    And a demon bear appeared there. Naturally, the shepherd fled from there. It is impossible to fight against the demon bear.

    As a result, ten sheep were lost from the vige property.

    I can¡¯t me the shepherd.

    You can say he is an experienced shepherd, just for being able to flee with the sheepdog and forty sheep.

    ¡¸So this is the grazingnd where the sheep were attacked by the demon bear. There sure is a lot of grass here¡¹

    This must be the first time the pce-grown Tina is seeing a grazingnd.

    ¡¸The grass is growing because the sheep are no longer brought to graze here after being attacked by the demon bear¡¹

    Rosetta exins gently.

    Sheep eat a lot of grass. Thus, you can tell that the grazingnd has changed much by observing the state of the grass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s now an all-you-can grow grass. It is hard to follow the traces, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Rosetta begins examining the surroundings with a serious look.

    ¡¸Fumu? I found the footprints of the demon bear!¡¹

    Rosetta has the divine blessing of the Hunting God, thus her hunting skills seems to be exceedingly high.

    ¡¸Do you think it is the footprints of the previous demon bear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so. Let¡¯s follow the footprints¡¹

    Rosetta starts tracking the footprints.

    At the end of the footprint, there should be a trace of the incident of why the previous demon bear could not eat the sheep.

 Chapter 34 - Whereabouts of the Sheep

    34 ¨C Whereabouts of the Sheep

    Rosetta¡¯s footsteps were slow but there was no hesitation.

    The footprints of the demon bear had almost disappeared but, Rosetta seemed to be convinced.

    It may be the benefit of her ability and skill from having received the love of the Hunting God.

    ¡¸Nn? Everyone, take a look at this. Wolf, it is the footprint of a demon wolf¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I really can¡¯t tell them apart¡¹ ,I said.

    ¡¸I also cannot tell them apart¡¹

    And, Arti was silently peeping.

    It is at the level where only if you examined carefully, you just might pick up the slight dent on the ground.

    ¡¸It may be difficult to understand for people who are not hunters, but this is the footprints of a demon wolf¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, did the demon wolf snatch the sheep from the demon bear?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe, if it was a pack of demon wolves then they could contend with the demon bear¡¹

    Rosetta now tracked the footprint of the demon wolf.

    After following the trail for a while, Rosetta stopped.

    ¡¸Strange, the footprints of the sheep do not disappear¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Tell me more¡¹

    ¡¸The sheep which were separated from the shepherd should have fled the bear¡¹

    It is easier to hunt the ten sheep which were separated than the forty sheep protected by the shepherd and the sheepdog.

    That is why the demon bear chased after the ten sheep.

    After that, on the way, the demon bear and the pack of demon wolves fought and the demon wolves won.

    Then this time, the demon wolves would attack the sheep.

    ¡¸From the perspective of the demon wolf pack, sheep without a guardian would be an easy hunt¡¹

    I¡¯m not familiar with sheep, but I do have sort of an experience in facing a demon wolf.

    It¡¯s a very quick and powerful monster. As Rosetta said, the flock of sheep would not have survived.

    ¡¸The footprint of the sheep being chased by the wolves is as expected so far¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Does that mean that the ten sheep are fleeing in unison?¡¹ I asked.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it¡­ Wait a minute. It might¡¯ve been a different scenario¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­there are eleven¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you counting it wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I checked it over and over. It¡¯s not a mistake¡¹

    The possibility of the number of sheep increasing while being chased by demon wolves is impossible.

    It is more realistic to think that the shepherd has miscounted, rather than think the sheep multiplied.

    However, it is difficult to think that an expert shepherd would mistake the count.

    As we walked further, we came upon a big cave. The entrance was evenrger than the demon bear¡¯s nest.

    ¡¸It seems like the sheep footprint are continuing into the cave¡¹

    ¡¸What about the footprint of the demon wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸They were trying to hunt the sheep, but it looks like it didn¡¯t go well¡¹

    It was difficult to grasp what had happened.

    Rosetta seemed to be on the same boat as well. She was obviously bewildered.

    ¡¸Nn¨C? Rosetta, so the sheep escaped into the cave without being eaten by the wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Tina. It might be hard to believe but everything points to that fact¡¹

    ¡¸I believe in you, Rosetta. That¡¯s what friends do!¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you too¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸Tina, Arti, thank you!¡¹

    Rosetta looked very happy as everyone stated their trust in her.

    ¡¸I will go ahead and investigate the entrance of the cave. I wonder if the sheep are truly in there¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, be careful¡¹

    Rosetta carefully approached the cave; when the distance to the cave was a bit less than one meter, a white figure jumped out.

    ¡¸Uwa¡¹

    Rosetta quickly jumped back to take cover but the white figure was faster.

    Rosetta was blown away about three meters.

    ¡¸That hurts¡¹

    She seemed to have taken a proper stance to brace for impact, so she wasn¡¯t seriously hurt.

    ¡¸Me~ee~eee~eee!¡¹

    The white figure cried out loudly in front of the fallen Rosetta.

    I somehow knew that it means ¡¸Don¡¯t get close to this ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a sheep?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a goat¡¹

    Its body height was around 0.5 meters. The horns on the forehead were also small and it had the appearance of a baby goat.

    However, its movement was unusual.

    Even though Rosetta¡¯s movement was substantial it easily head-butted her.

    It¡¯s obvious that this was not a simple baby goat.

    ¡¸What I did was, I mistook the footprint of a goat for a sheep¡­¡¹

    Rosetta seemed to be in shock.

    However, both sheep and goats have two hoof prints. At the level that I am, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart even if I examined closely.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t help but mistake the footprints that were beginning to fade away. Sheep and goats have simr footprints after all¡¹ I said.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the difference, no matter how many times I look at them¡¹

    As Tina said so, Arti silently nodded.

    I asked the baby goat.

    ¡¸¡­Were you the one who protected the sheep from the demon wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    The baby goat seems to be saying ¡¸yes¡¹.

    ¡¸I have never heard of such a case¡¹

    Rosetta was puzzled.

    I gently spoke out to the baby goat.

    ¡¸We came from the vige where the sheep lived, as we epted the request to exterminate the bear and wolves¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    The goat seemed to be asking¡¸So, you aren¡¯t an enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we are not enemies. We defeated the bear, if the sheep are all alive, then I want to return them back to the vige¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    He seems to have understood our intentions. The baby goat went into the back of the cave.

    And, he came back with ten sheep.

    ¡¸Waa, all ten of them are still alive¡¹

    Rosetta was deeply moved.

    We were able to safely recover the valuable property of the poor vige that was supposed to be lost.

    Surely, the vigers would be happy.

    ¡¸It would be hard to fight while protecting the sheep, so I want to return the sheep back to the vige before we move on to the wolf extermination¡¹

    ¡¸I think Rosetta¡¯s strategy is a sound one!¡¹

    Tina agreed with Rosetta while happily petting the sheep.

    Arti also nodded in agreement while petting the sheep.

    On the other hand, the baby goat pushed his forehead lightly on my toes.

    He seemed to be in high spirits, as the tail is shaking with tremendous force.

    And so, I pet the baby goat.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps a god-beast?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    I felt like the baby goat is asking¡¸What is that?¡¹

    It was simr to being able to understand RunRun and Fluffy, just from listening to its cries.

    It is likely to be a god-beast too. I met a god-beast in an unexpected way.

 Chapter 35 - Baby Goat God-Beast

    35 ¨C Baby Goat God-Beast

    I happily pet the baby goat that is gently butting its head on me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite thin, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You were busy feeding the sheep, so you could not eat much grass¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Since there were demon wolves prowling around, it was difficult to get the sheep out of the cave.

    So, it seems that the baby goat collected grass with its mouth and carried it over to the sheep.

    It sounds like quite the heavybour. It is natural that he lost weight due to having a smaller portion to eat.

    Rosetta, who is petting the sheep, says.

    ¡¸The sheep have also be thin¡­ but not as much as baby goat-chan. So thank you, baby goat-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸You are a very admirable baby goat¨C¡¹

    ¡¸MeMeee! MeeeMeee¡¹

    The baby goat, who lived in the forest, noticed the sheep being chased by demon bear.

    So, while protecting the sheep from the demon wolf, he led them into the cave.

    After that, while feeding the sheep, he continuously drove off the demon wolves that came to attack every day.

    Even though he is a child and still small, he is very remarkable.

    We surround the flock of sheep with four people, and walk towards the vige.

    We decide that Rosetta will be the vanguard, and the left and right nk will be hold by Arti and Tina respectively, andstly, the baby goat and I are the rear-guard.

    When the sheep begin to scatter, the baby goat cries out ¡¸Mee¡¹, and the sheep fall in to order again.

    The baby goat seems to be adept atmanding the sheep.

    As we move forward in such fashion,

    ¡¸AOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡¹

    We could hear the howling of the demon wolf. Another one howls following the first one, and a chain of howling takes ce.

    They must have realized that the sheep have left the cave.

    Upon hearing that, the sheep begin panicking, and Rosetta says.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to start running a little. Let me know if it¡¯s bes hard to keep up¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹¡¸I understand¡¹

    Tina and Arti reply.

    Since Rosetta is facing forward, Arti responds properly with words.

    ¡¸Leave the rear to me¡¹¡¸Mee!¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    The beasts are also enthusiastic.

    As we run for a while,

    ¡¸GAAAA¡¹

    A demon wolf attacks from the right rear of the sheep flock.

    ¡¸MEE!¡¹

    ¡¸KYAUN!¡¹ the baby goat head-butts the demon wolf away.

    The demon wolf which was a couple timesrger than the baby goat was blown away a few meters back and rolled on the ground.

    Seeing that power, it is quite obvious that he was holding back when he head-butted Rosetta earlier.

    It definitely couldn¡¯t have been due to the difference in weight. This is surely the ability of a god-beast.

    Tina shoots a fireball at the fallen demon wolf.

    Looking at the panicking and exhausted sheep, Rosetta stops running.

    ¡¸We will defeat them here!¡¹

    Seeing that we have stopped running, the demon wolves coordinate amongst themselves and begin to attack.

    As expected of Arti, she continues to cut down each of the attacking demon wolves with one swing skilfully.

    Rosetta aims her bow at the demon wolves that are far away and let loose the arrows. Each one of those arrows hit their mark.

    Tina, while continuously shooting out magic spells, uses her cane to fight back against the demon wolves which approached close.

    The baby goat rushes around, and gives a serving of its head-butts to the demon wolves.

    Fluffy assumes giant-form, swallows the demon wolves and digests them instantaneously.

    It is amazing because Fluffy excretes the valuable materials such as pelt, ws, fangs and magic stones along with the faeces without digesting them.

    As for me, I knock down the demon wolves in close range with my fists, and defeat the ones at a distant by shooting magic bullets.

    Everyone ys an active role, and the extermination of demon wolveses to an end in no time.

    ¡¸Pigi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy growsrger and continues to swallow the demon wolves one by one and digests them.

    It quickly digests and excretes material of value such as magic stones and pelt along with the faeces.

    After processing them, Fluffy returns to its small size and jumps onto my shoulder.

    ¡¸Fluffy is carcass disposal master¡¹

    ¡¸That was really helpful, Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy wiggles around proudly.

    After that, we stuff the loot into the bags and rush off to the vige.

    As we arrive at the vige together with the sheep, the vigers be delighted.

    It feels good to bring happiness to people.

    Rosetta looks at me and asks.

    ¡¸What will you do with the baby goat?¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we take it into the vige?¡¹ the vige headman says.

    ¡¸MEI!¡¹

    The baby goat cries out loudly and hides behind me and watches Rosetta and the vigers from the gap in between my legs.

    The baby is letting them know that he is going together with me.

    ¡¸He seems to have taken a liking to me, so I want to take him back home with me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for the best! The baby goat was able to repel the demon wolves, so I¡¯m sure it is a magic-beast!¡¹

    As Tina says that, the vige head nods.

    ¡¸I see¡­ if it is a magic-beast, then it might be better to leave it you¡¹

    With that, the baby goat was entrusted to me.

    The vigers say they would like to give a warm wee as gratitude, but Saria, Rose, and RunRun are waiting.

    We politely declined and decided to return to the Academy of Heroes.

    The vigers give us souvenirs and candies as gratitude instead.

    On the way back, Rosetta says,

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It was very helpful. If you are ever in any kind of trouble, please tell me¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! We also had fun! And we are friends, so it goes without saying.¡¹Tina says.

    ¡¸You do not have to worry¡¹ Arti says.

    ¡¸I am also d to have met baby goat. Let¡¯s get along from now on too¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Baby goat and Fluffy cry out energetically.

    On the way back to the academy, we walk while chatting and eating the candy we got from the vige,

    An unexpected incident happened while we were chatting happily and were about one hour walk away from the Royal Capital.

 Chapter 36 - Assault

    36 ¨C Assault

    Suddenly, from the right side of Rosetta who was walking at the front, a human figure donning ck clothes rushed in at high speed.

    The face was hidden with a mask, and held a ck-ded dagger in their hand.

    The mask was the same as the ones I fought when I first met Tina.

    It was the Tenebris Cult.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    She must have dropped her guard since we were already halfway towards the Royal Capital.

    Rosetta¡¯ reaction was dyed.

    But Arti who was behind Rosetta, leapt forward in a single jump, and shed her sword at the human figure.

    If it was a regr person, that sh was too fast to dodge. However, the human figure dodged it by breaking their posture.

    As Arti tried to follow-up with a second attack towards the human figure that had broken their posture, throwing knives flew towards Arti from her side.

    Arti easily deflected those knives with her sword, but by that time the human figure who lost their posture was already running away.

    It was wonderful teamwork.

    ¡¸Eh, what just happened?¡¹

    Tina was surprised and halted her movement; at that time another human figure jumped over at her.

    The weapons and appearance were the exact same as the one that attacked Rosetta.

    I forced my way in between the human figure and Tina, and kicked the hand that was holding the dagger.

    As I tried to pursue the human figure who flinched from the attack,

    ¡ª-GOOOOOOH

    A huge fireball appeared right behind us.

    The colour of the fire was white and its diameter was about three meters.

    I abandoned the pursuit and set up a barrier to protect my allies.

    The barrierpletely prevented the heat from the fireball from radiating inside.

    Outside the barrier, the soil was melted by the heat and looked like magma.

    It just speaks to the incredible power of the fireball. We wouldn¡¯t have escaped unscathed without the barrier.

    I looked around the surrounding, but couldn¡¯t locate the mage who fired the magic.

    The fireball was likely fired while simultaneously using presence hiding magic.

    I concluded that it was a fairly high-ranking mage.

    ¡¸It was quite a powerful fireball, but leave the defence against offensive magic to me.¡¹ I said in a loud voice to Arti and the rest.

    Those who attacked with the dagger earlier were just decoys. The fireball was the real attack. They were quite well prepared.

    There is no doubt that they gathered and prepared all these people after confirming that we left the academy.

    In this case, it would be best to defeat the enemy mage first.

    The tactic of the masked warriors seems to be to attack and withdraw; skilfully cooperating with each other and toying with the enemy.

    They have amazing dexterity. Even Arti was having a hard time to cut them down.

    Rosetta, who said she wasn¡¯t suited to fighting, was now disying good movements.

    She pulled out her dagger to defend against the enemy¡¯s sh, and nimbly hopped up and dodged another sh.

    If she can increase the distance wide enough, she can shoot with her bow. It was a skilful movement.

    However, the situation gets worse and worse.

    The number of enemy masked warriors which was two in the beginning, have now increased to eight.

    Even when I tried to help, I get attacked by the masked men.

    When I try to kick them, they nimbly jump backwards and create distance.

    As I tried to pursue them, another masked man aimed at Tina from behind.

    Tina used a variety of offensive magic to attack the masked men, but none of it has dealt a fatal wound thus far.

    They were pretty troublesome opponents who are specialised in assassination by groups.

    ¡¸This is bad!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, this is no problem¡¹

    The moment, I shouted a response to Rosetta¡¯s screaming voice.

    A tempest magic was shot.

    It is the kind of storm where you can¡¯t stand again properly if you took it head on.

    Inside that storm, magic des were dancing boisterously. If we get caught in that, we would be sliced into fine pieces.

    Although it can be prevented with a barrier, it was veryrge and requires a barrier in all directions.

    It¡¯s very troublesome.

    I shook my right hand vigorously and shot out a tempest that was more powerful than the enemy¡¯s.

    My tempest countered the enemy¡¯s storm, and then it entrapped the enemies inside it and minced them up.

    ¡¸Gaaa¡¹

    The mage who had hidden their presence was no exception either.

    They got caught in my tempest, became bloodied, and their presence was exposed.

    Since I have begun counterattack with magic, I have to kill every single one of the enemies quickly.

    It will be troublesome if some of them escape and bring back this information back to their base.

    I used magic to find the people who were hiding nearby.

    A further ten people were staying concealed. I will not let a single one escape.

    I shot magic bullets at them.

    ¡¸Gyaaah¡¹

    All the enemies in the vicinity, including the ones who were concealing themselves, were killed.

    The moment I thought that, the fallen mage charged at me.

    The mage seemed to have been ying dead.

    ¡¸PIGIIII!¡¹

    Fluffy jumped off my shoulder and hit the feet of the mage.

    The mage, whose legs were entangled by Fluffy, tumbled down to the front.

    And the baby goat rushed there.

    ¡¸MEEEEEEE!¡¹

    The mage was in a state where his feet were tied up. Thus, the baby goat served a powerful head-butt to his belly.

    He could not reduce the shock by jumping back.

    The rumbling sound of bones breaking can be heard and the mage fell on his back.

    The mage started spouting blood from his mouth.

    ¡¸Thank you, Fluffy and baby goat¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹¡¸Mee¡¹

    Both Fluffy and the baby goat looked happy.

    I approached the mage. It is certain that he was dead.

    However, he might still have some kind of clues hidden.

    Just to make sure, I investigated the surroundings with magic one more time. There were no enemy survivors.

    I should have left one or two of them alive to be able to interrogate them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to ask this, but please ce everyone else besides this mage in one ce¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹¡¸Yes¡¹¡¸Alright¡¹

    Rosetta, Arti and Tina, promptly started moving.

    The baby goat and Fluffy curiously followed me.

    I removed the mask off of the mage. His face was covered in the vomited blood before.

    I already knew he was dead when I checked with magic, but due to habit, I checked for a pulse in the neck.

    There was no pulse at all; the heartbeat and breathing werepletely stopped.

    So, I investigated inside the pocket for weapons and belongings.

    ¡¸There is nothing useful¡­¡¹

    The weapon was likely doused in poison at an ordinary store. Even the poison which was used is amon rat poison that was sold in normal stores.

    There was nothing special about any of his other belongings either.

    Even the mask is manufactured with a ck cloth which can be bought at any store. They were thorough in not leaving behind any clues.

    ¡¸Arti, in such cases, what do you do with the corpses?¡¹

    Such cases mean cases after which they fight with the Tenebris Cult.

    ¡¸If there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that can serve as a clue, you can just burn it¡¹

    As I gave up and tried to burn the corpses, the mage¡¯s corpse began to bounce and erge.

 Chapter 37 - Demonization

    37 ¨C Demonization

    The corpse would not move this way even if it was being controlled by a necromancer.

    This was the first time I¡¯m seeing a corpse move in such a manner. I ended up watching the scene unfold out of curiosity.

    To want to observe the unknown, is the bad habit of all mages, including me.

    Ignoring me who did not try to stop the corpse,,

    ¡¸HaaaaAAAA!¡¹

    Arti, who was usually quiet, roared out with fighting spirit and shed the bouncing corpse with a single sh.

    The sh was sharp. The speed, power and swordsmanship were all perfect. Even the force was perfect. It was a blow that could even cut diamond.

    ¡ªBREAK

    However, what broke was Arti¡¯s sword.

    The corpse kept bouncing like a spring.

    Its movement grewrger and at the same time its magic power swelled up.

    Wings began to grow from the back of the corpse,rge horns grew from the head, and the limbs became longer and thicker.

    The neck became thicker and the nails became longer and sharper like that of arge demon beast.

    The skin had a metallic lustre and began to glow dull.

    ¡¸What is happening!?¡¹

    Towards Rosetta¡¯s shriek-like question,

    ¡¸Demonization! We have to prevent it!¡¹

    Arti yelled out in a panicked state and pulled out a dagger and attacked, but the de does not pass through.

    ¡¸So this is demonization¡¹

    ¡¸Will-sama, why are you acting so calm?!¡¹

    Tina shot out a fireball in panic. However, no damage seemed to have been dealt.

    I didn¡¯t know that demonization would ur only after death.

    I wish Milt and Xenovia had informed me about it.

    As I was thinking about that, the former mage who went through demonization slowly got up.

    He was nearly twice as tall as he was before death.

    ¡¸I have to thank you guys. Because you killed me, I was able to be reborn¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to thank us. In fact, I am the one who wants to thank you¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t fought with a guy who transformed into a demon yet. So, I¡¯m going to use this opportunity to study it¡¹

    ¡¸You can study as much as you want, but it¡¯s a waste because you¡¯ll be killed right away¡¹

    No matter how much information you collect about demons, it doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯m going to ughter all of you.

    Was probably what he was trying to say, I guess.

    In my past life, I have indeed fought with a normal demon.

    However, I have never fought a human who had just transformed into a demon.

    ¡¸Yeah, I will do as such. So, teach me a lot before death¡¹

    I said so andughed.

    Of course, not my death, but the demon¡¯s.

    The demon seemed to have read my implications urately. His face distorted.

    ¡¸¡­you don¡¯t seem to realize your position right now¡¹

    ¡¸I want to ask something. Are you the strongest among your fellow demons?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do by knowing that?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to gauge you guys¡¯ average strength¡¹

    ¡¸It is of no use to someone who is about to die¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re an artificial devil so, it¡¯s better to think of you as a small fry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to make you regret mocking me¡¹

    Enraged, the demon charged at me. He was much faster than Arti.

    As the demon swung his nails, I dodged and kicked out with my right leg aimed towards his temple.

    My kicknded square on the demon¡¯s temple as I intended.

    ¡ª-Gain¡­

    The sensation was not that of a living creature, it felt more like kicking away at a lump of metal.

    The demon was not intimidated even though he took a direct hit.

    My leg would have been broken had I not strengthened it with magic.

    ¡¸Is this all you have to show after running you mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course not¡¹

    As I grinned, the demon grabbed my right foot with his left hand.

    The grip strength was not ordinary. It was so strong that it could even crush stones to powder.

    ¡¸Strengthening magic, I see. You¡¯re quite artful for a brat¡¹

    ¡¸I am honoured to have received your praise¡¹

    As I grinned, the demon swung me around while still grabbing onto my right foot.

    ¡¸Now you¡¯re going to quickly be minced meat, puke out your brain and die!¡¹

    The demon smashed me on the ground repeatedly. Once, twice, thrice, four times.

    Arti, Rosetta and Tina, ran in to save me.

    Fluffy and the baby goat were also running towards me.

    I seem to have made them worry.

    However, I want to defeat the demon on my own if possible.

    The fifth time when the demon tried to smash me on the ground,

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    The demon was stunned by staring at his left arm which has now disappeared at the tip of his elbow where blood was spouting from.

    ¡¸Fumu fumu, it is quite strong even when you just finished transforming. The skin is also hard.¡¹

    I rode on the demon¡¯s shoulder and tossed away the left arm which I had cut with magic.

    ¡¸W-What did you do!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no point in knowing that, since you¡¯re about to die¡¹

    Kicking with a leg strengthened by magic does not work but a magic de seemed to be effective.

    I shed the demon¡¯s left arm with a magic de and rode on the demon¡¯s shoulder as is.

    ¡¸Underestimating me!¡¹

    The whole body of the devil became enveloped in ck me. It was a magic series of the Demon King ¡°Beast of Cmity¡± that the demons believe in.

    I hurry up and jumped off the shoulder and create some distance. Some of my clothes were burnt.

    Before I could assume a proper stance, the demon shot out a ck fireball at me.

    The demon was also good at magic. It was a formidable enemy after all.

    The power of the ck fireball was extremely high. As I dodged it, it hit the ground and melted the soil.

    I can¡¯t leave it alone for too long, or it will alter the surrounding terrain.

    I dodged the iing ck fireball and at the same time took advantage of the blind spot created by the ck fireball.

    My 8-year-old small body was very useful. I closed the distance between me and the demon in an instant.

    The demon was surprised to see me suddenly appear in front of it.

    ¡¸You basta¡­¡¹

    The head of the devil which had his eyes wide open in surprise was cut off with a magic de.

    At that moment, golden smoke spouted from his neck instead of blood.

 Chapter 38 - Beast of Calamity

    38 ¨C Beast of Cmity

    While spouting out smoke, the demon¡¯s body melts into a muddy golden object.

    ¡¸What is this? Do you know, Arti?¡¹

    This is a phenomenon I have never seen before.

    ¡¸I do not know, but I think it is bad¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose¡¹

    Just now, in order to observe the demonization, I didn¡¯t interfere with it.

    This time however, I have a bad feeling. It would be better not to watch the changes silently.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s melting, then¡¹

    I shoot freeze magic.

    The surrounding temperature drops immediately. The ground near the melting demon freezes and bes white.

    However, the demon continues to melt.

    Tina releases fireball magic, and Rosetta shoots an arrow.

    None of them have any effect.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try everything and see what works¡¹

    I shoot a variety of magic to test which of them works.

    Lightning, wind, gravity magic, light, darkness, heat; none of them work.

    However, when I shoot a waterball,

    ¡¸UAAAAA¡ª-¡¹

    The demon shrieks.

    Is it the power of the Water God who governs healing? Or is it because of the purification aspect of Water magic?

    ¡¸Tina, water attribute magic works!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand!¡¹

    Tina and I continuously shoot out water magic.

    The shriek grows louder, and the muddy demon bes a little smaller.

    Only the part of the former demon¡¯s muddy golden object which is being hit by water magic turns a little ck.

    ¡¸It is working!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! There is a reaction¡¹

    However, only a small amount has be smaller. The melted demon begins to take a new form rapidly.

    And finally, changes into a new figure.

    The figure has long golden fur, the height is 10 meters, and there are six legs and two tails.

    It also has three zing radiant red eyes and four wings on the back.

    Due to hitting it with water magic, there are some ck spots.

    I stiffen for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Beast of Cmity, Tenebris¡¹

    No, it is not Tenebris itself.

    He had nine tails and his body was muchrger than this.

    A smaller version of the Beast of Cmity; it is probably the one called beastkin of the Beast of Cmity.

    The Beast of Cmity, when I fought it in my past life was changing attributes every moment to render them useless.

    In the case of the beastkin, the water attribute just happened to be effective this time.

    It may be better to move under the presumption that water attribute magic would not always be effective on another beastkin.

    ¡¸Rosetta! Tina! Run to the academy and ask President Xenovia for help!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do, Will-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I will stop it here!¡¹

    ¡¸I will too¡­¡¹¡¸M-Me too¡¹

    ¡¸You would just hold me back! Go already!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹¡¸I understand¡¹

    As I strongly state so, Rosetta and Tina start running without looking back.

    They must have concluded that I was much stronger than both of them after witnessing my battle with the demon.

    I activate the Transceiver Ring and call Xenovia.

    The reason I told Rosetta and Tina to seek help from Xenovia is to make them escape from this ce.

    Rosetta and Tina have the kind of personality where they wouldn¡¯t easily turn their backs and escape without a role to fulfil.

    ¡¸Xenovia! A small-sized Tenebris appeared! The location is south of the Royal Capital¡ª¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood! That is the beastkin of the Beast of Cmity, the tail of Tenebris!¡»

    I already heard from my disciples in advance that there were beastkin of the Beast of Cmity.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll head over there right away! Please try to stop the beastkin, but your safety is the top priority!¡»

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    After finishing the call and looking over to my side, Arti adopted a low stance and is standing ready.

    ¡¸Arti, let¡¯s buy some time¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will do my best¡¹

    Arti replies confidently, but her beloved sword was broken earlier.

    Even Arti would be unreliable as a fighting strength with bare hands.

    I hurry up and create a sword with magic.

    The Metal God and Sword God were both my masters. I can create a sword at the very least.

    ¡¸Use this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­this is?¡¹

    ¡¸It was made in haste, but it should serve better than the previous sword¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    I think of making a splendid sword for Artiter.

    In the meantime, Tenebris groans.

    It seems to be wary of us. It will definitely attack if we show an opening.

    There is no doubt that we are its target, since it didn¡¯t pursue Rosetta and Tina.

    ¡¸Fluffy, baby goat, I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s fight, tail of the beast¡¹

    Although I would have fared better during the time in my past life, I¡¯m still a growing 8-year-old child now.

    So, I don¡¯t have the luxury to go easy on this guy.

    Therefore, I¡¯m going to fight with my full power from the beginning with the intention of defeating it, while also somehow buying time.

    ¡¸Arti, Fluffy, baby goat, when pushes to shove, let¡¯s just escape¡¹

    Speaking that one line enthusiastically, I release a series of magic des.

    ¡¸GUUUUU¡¹

    While groaning, the beastkin of the Beast of Cmity jumps away to dodge the magic des and charges at me instantly.

    That movement is as I expected.

    I grab the rear right leg of the running beast with arge arm grown from the earth and restrain it.

    The earth arm is cast from earth attribute magic.

    The beast¡¯s movement is halted due to the earth hand restraining its leg.

    I immediately shoot magces.

    Ten magces pierce into the body of the beastkin.

    ¡¸GUAA!¡¹

    At the same time as the bellowing, golden smoke erupts from the beastkin¡¯s body.

    The earth hand that was gripping the leg and the spears which had pierced the body was shattered instantly.

    And soon, the beastkin resumes charging at me at super high speed.

 Chapter 39 - Beastkin

    39 ¨C Beastkin

    It is not the kind of movement one does when they have just been hit with magces.

    ¡¸That didn¡¯t deal even the slightest damage!¡¹

    ¡ªGagiiiiin

    I received the beastkin¡¯s charge with a magic barrier.

    What amazing impact. The barrier cracked.

    ¡¸MEEEEE!¡¹

    The baby goat rammed its whole body against the beastkin.

    Before I noticed, the baby goat had transformed into arger figure. It was now about three meters tall.

    The baby goat rammed itsrge body which was brimming with magic onto the beastkin.

    The beastkin was blown away over arge distance.

    ¡¸PIGIIIII!¡¹

    Fluffy was already waiting at the spot where the beastkin was blown away.

    Fluffy, who was now in its giant-form, enveloped a part of the beastkin¡¯s body.

    ¡¸GIAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    The beastkin screamed in pain.

    The part where Fluffy had enveloped discoloured from gold to ck and turned to ash.

    ¡¸GOAAAAA!¡¹

    As the same time as the beastkins roar, it spouted golden smoke from all over its body.

    The moment Fluffy was hit by the smoke, it was blown away.

    ¡¸Pigyaa¡¹

    The beastkin tried to chase Fluffy who cried out.

    The sh of Arti¡¯s sword caught it right there. The sh severed the hind legs of the beastkin at the knee.

    Red blood and golden smoke erupted from the cut surface.

    ¡¸GAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    The beastkin opened its mouth while turning towards Arti¡¯s direction, and shot something of the sort of golden magic bullet from its mouth.

    Arti dodged the attack by a hair¡¯s breadth with superb body movement.

    The beastkin has already started regenerating both its hind legs.

    The magic bullet grazed Arti¡¯s left arm.

    ¡¸Tsuu¡¹

    Arti¡¯s face distorted. Although there was no blood, the wound turned ck.

    If that magic bullet hits head on, then it¡¯s instant death. Even a graze, would apply a curse which will kill you over time.

    ¡¸That trick is the same as the Beast of Cmity!¡¹

    I shot the beastkin with waterball I made with magic.

    The waterball was mixed with mud using earth magic. It was a water ball of mud with high viscosity.

    It flew at high speed, and covered the face of the beastkin.

    ¡¸GUAAAA!¡¹

    Even when its face was covered with the water ball, the beastkin continuously shot golden magic bullets from its mouth.

    If it was just simple water, then it would have evaporated easily.

    Even if the waterball hadn¡¯t evaporated, it must have been prated through.

    However, I had infused arge amount of magic into the water ball that covered the face of the beastkin.

    The water ballpletely absorbed all the golden magic bullets. I cancelled out the beastkin¡¯s magic with my own.

    The size of the water ball steadily decreased as it continued to cancel out the beastkin¡¯s magic.

    However, as soon as it gets smaller, I kept infusing more magic into the water ball so it does not diminish.

    Probably due to losing patience, the beastkin spewed out heat wind magic from its mouth.

    Still, the water ball does not disappear because I continued to supplement more magic into the edges where the waterball evaporated.

    The field of vision of the beastkin was blocked by the muddy water. In addition, its greatest means of magic attack, its mouth, was also blocked off.

    Even if it wanted to jump away, both its hind legs were cut off by Arti.

    Even then, the beastkin resumed charging at me.

    Even without vision, the beastkin was able to sense my presence.

    Although, both its hind legs were still in the process of regenerating, the beastkin used its remaining four legs.

    It was still fast even without the hind legs. It appeared in front of me in an instant, and swung the sharp right forefoot w at me.

    I dodged the attack by jumping back. However, the beastkin followed after me without a moment of dy.

    It is going to be difficult to continue dodging the ws if this kept up. I erected a barrier and stopped the ws.

    ¡ªGagiiiin

    My barrier and the ws collided, and a blunt sound echoed out.

    The beastkin exerted its entire body weight forcefully onto the ws. The barrier began cracking with every passing moment.

    The beastkin and I faced each other at a very close distance with the barrier being the only thing between us.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯re strong¡¹

    At the same time, the barrier broke due to the pressure exerted by the ws. I immediately re-erected it.

    When the barrier was re-erected, the beastkin¡¯s w was on the verge of making contact with my body.

    Due to immediately re-erecting the barrier, the magic supply to the waterball had been reduced.

    The beastkin did not miss this opportunity.

    ¡¸GOOOOOOAAAAAA!¡¹

    While roaring, the beastkin shot a golden magic bullet from its mouth.

    The golden magic bullet prated my waterball, and smashed the barrier holding back its ws.

    I somehow dodged it by deliberately falling on my back to the ground.

    Still, the golden magic bullet grazed my right shoulder.

    ¡¸Tsuu!¡¹

    A burning sensation-like sharp pain ran through my right shoulder.

    Immediately, the beastkin tried to crush me with its legs while I was still fallen on the ground.

    I re-erected another barrier and stop the entire body of the beastkin from smashing onto me.

    The beastkin bared its fangs at me. If the barrier is destroyed, I will fall prey to those fangs.

    The only thing I can do to bolster my defence is to strengthen the magic supply towards the waterball and the barrier.

    ¡¸TAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    Arti shed the beastkin that was still crushing on me.

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAAAAA¡¹

    She continued shing one after the other at the beastkins two front legs, two middle legs and the two hind legs that had almost regenerated.

    In addition, she cut off two of its tails. The beastkin writhed in pain on the ground.

    ¡¸Will! Are you alright?!¡¹

    I jumped up from my fallen state and,

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine! Thanks for your help¡¹

    ¡¸How do we kill this guy?!¡¹

    Golden smoke erupted simultaneously with blood from the cut wound surface, and it began regenerating.

 Chapter 40 - Beastkin (2)

    40 ¨C Beastkin (2)

    ¡¸PIGIIIIIII¡¹

    While crying out, Fluffy covers the six cut wound surface of the beastkin with its body.

    As it does, the regeneration of those legs stops.

    Fluffy seems to be absorbing the golden smoke and inhibiting the regeneration.

    ¡¸MEEEEEE!¡¹

    The baby goat releases a sort of magic bullet from its small horns.

    The magic bullet doesn¡¯t fly very fast. If the beastkin still had its robust legs, the magic wouldn¡¯t have hit.

    However, all of its legs have been cut off now.

    The beastkin has no other option but to jump off the ground using its whole body.

    The baby goat¡¯s attack easily hits the beastkin.

    At the moment the magic bullet hits, the beastkins body is split open and its flesh hollowed out.

    Blood and golden smoke is being spouted out from the hollowed part.

    The hollowed part is about 0.1 meter in diameter.

    It¡¯s not a great deal of damage for the beastkin which is over ten meters tall.

    In less than ten seconds, the regeneration of the hollowed part waspleted.

    However, the baby goat is rapidly firing the magic bullet-like attack.

    ¡¸MEEEEEEEE! MEEEEEEE!¡¹

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAA¡¹

    The damage dealt by the baby goat exceeds the regeneration speed of the beastkin.

    While roaring in pain, the beastkin shoots a golden magic bullet from its mouth.

    But, that was cancelled out by my waterball and had no effect.

    Fluffy¡¯s corrosion also exceeds the regeneration speed.

    Arti also continuously keeps shing without cking.

    None of these attacks are fatal, but increasing the number of moves will surpass the beastkin¡¯s regeneration.

    ¡¸Keep up this rhythm!¡¹

    ¡¸YES!¡¹¡¸PIGI!¡¹¡¸MEE!¡¹

    The baby goat¡¯s attack is particrly amazing.

    Since the attack is slow, it¡¯s hard to use until after the beastkin¡¯s movements have been restricted, but the effects are tremendous.

    ¡¸GUAAAAAA¡¹

    The beastkin roars and of all things, swallows my water ball.

    It must have thought that the situation was turning worse by the moment, and made that choice out of impatience.

    This is a great win. I continue to manipte the water ball that has entered into the beastkin¡¯s body.

    Unlike the scions, the beastkin has very high magic resistance.

    It is not easy to continue manipting the waterball even with my full strength.

    ¡¸GAAA¡¹

    As the waterball covering the beastkins face is gone, it begins shooting golden magic bullets from its mouth again.

    ¡¸PIGIIII!¡¹¡¸MEE!¡¹

    Fluffy, who was closest, took the blow head on and was blown away.

    The baby goat, which was a little farther away, barely prevented a direct hit but injured his left forefoot.

    I pour more magic into continuing to control the waterball. Inevitably, I have to neglect my defence.

    In order to block the golden magic bullet, I could only erect a thin barrier. No, I could not do anything other than a thin barrier.

    As if it was given, the barrier breaks down easily. I immediately re-erect it.

    One barrier is consumed per golden magic bullet.

    While erecting the barriers in a disposable manner, I continue exploring the body of the beastkin by moving around the waterball.

    Meanwhile, another golden bullet attacks me.

    The barrier breaks easily, and the fragments of the golden magic bullet graze me over and over again.

    Each time, sharp pain runs through my body.

    ¡¸This is the end!¡¹

    The magic core of the beastkin.

    The water ball has finally reached the core which is the equivalent of the heart in living creatures.

    Immediately, I explode the water ball mixed in with earth.

    The power of Water God, in other words, the power of purification and healing; the power of Earth God, in other words, the power to grow nts and living organisms.

    It is a water ball infused with the power of Gods.

    The water ball smashes through the core of the beastkin.

    ¡¸GIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    The beastkin of the Beast of Cmity screams out in agony of death.

    The golden smoke which is always spouted from the wounds disappears.

    And the entire body changes to something akin to ash.

    ¡¸Did we defeat it¡­?¡¹

    Arti still remains wary with her sword in hand.

    ¡¸Pigi¡­¡¹¡¸Mee¡­¡¹

    Fluffy and baby goat, both are still on guard without releasing their giant-form.

    ¡¸Aa, you can rx. We defeated it¡¹

    The core which has broken into three parts and the ash are the only thing that remains.

    The moment I confirmed it is defeated, I feel rxed.

    Fatigue washes over me all at once.

    However, I can¡¯t let my guard down. I use magic to detect if there were still any enemies nearby.

    As soon as I confirm that there is none left, I want to rest immediately, but healing and curse dispelment are also important.

    Arti, baby goat, Fluffy and I were grazed by, the golden magic bullets of the beastkin.

    We have received a curse that leads to death from those wounds.

    ¡¸For now, we need to heal and dispel the curse¡¹

    I cast healing and curse dispelling magic on Arti first.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸It would also be better to visit the medical officeter¡¹

    Leaving aside the healing, the curse dispelling is a little difficult to pull off with an exhausted body.

    Continuing that, I cast healing and curse dispelling magic onto Fluffy and baby goat.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Fluffy and baby goat, cry out happily.

    Finally, I apply the same magic on myself, and the treatment ends.

    After finishing the treatment, I sit my butt on the ground and stretch out my legs.

    ¡¸I am so exhausted¡¹

    ¡¸You did great today. I am also tired¡¹ Arti says.

    ¡¸Good job, Arti. Fluffy and baby goat also, good job¡¹

    ¡¸Pigii!¡¹¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Fluffy and baby goat, return to their original size and climb on my feet.

    I pet them for a while.

    ¡¸Ah, yes, let¡¯s collect the core and ash¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will take care of it¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Arti picks up the broken core and the ashes and puts them into the bag.

    Since there is too much ash, she only collects a part of it.

    Fluffy assumed giant-form again and processes the remaining ash. It is a very hard working slime.

    After that, Arti, and Fluffy who returned to its original size, came and sat down by my side.

    Instead of saying sitting down, it would be urate to say Fluffy is riding on my feet and is wiggling around.

    ¡¸The beastkin was really strong¡¹ Arti says.

    ¡¸Yeah, I never thought there would be a two-step transformation, from human to demon and from demon to beastkin¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have never heard of this case either¡¹

    Apparently, this is an unusual case.

    When I return, I have to stuff myself with more knowledge regarding the demons.

    While thinking about that, Arti returns the sword that I gave her.

    ¡¸Will, it is a wonderful sword. It was easier to wield than any sword I have ever used before¡¹

    Arti has be quite talkative, since the fierce battle ended just a moment ago.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. You can take the sword as it is¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. Since I made the sword in a hurry, it is not as durable. So, let¡¯s make a new sword next time¡¹

    Not as durable does not mean that it would break easily.

    It means the deterioration over time is fast. Corrosion is also fast.

    Sacrificing that durability, the blunting of the sword and chances of breaking increases with each use.

    In about a month, it will drop to 80% of its current performance.

    ¡¸Thank you, but is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I will also be troubled if Arti isn¡¯t strong¡¹

    There will be more instances where I will have to fight together with Arti from now on.

    It is better to have more strength.

    ¡¸But if we¡¯re already struggling this much just to defeat a mere beastkin, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the real Tenebris¡¹

    I have to grow more than ever before facing off against the real Tenebris.

    Thinking so, I renew my resolve.

 Chapter 41 - Meeting in the Presidentâ€™s Office

    41 ¨C Meeting in the President¡¯s Office

    After a short break, the Sword Saint Xenovia and Small Sage Milt arrived.

    The two were riding on the back of arge wyvern each.

    Wyverns are faster than horses, so they¡¯re the best means of transportation.

    Xenovia was relieved to see us resting.

    ¡¸It seems to be over already¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Yes, it was a hard fought battle¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it was. It¡¯s a beastkin after all¡¹ Xenovia nodded.

    Milt received the beastkin core fragments and ashes from Arti and said while examining them.

    ¡¸I never thought you would be able to exterminate it. Cold shivers ran through my body when I got the call¡¹

    My disciples must have concluded that a beastkin was still out of our leagues.

    Without the help of Fluffy and baby goat, who are god-beasts, the most we could¡¯ve have done was stall for time.

    Xenovia touched her disciple, Arti, and checked for injuries.

    ¡¸Umu, there seems to be no injury¡¹

    ¡¸Will has already treated me¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s relieving. Has your sword changed?¡¹

    ¡¸I am sorry. The sword I received from Master, was broken in the fight with the demon¡¹

    ¡¸It was broken, I see. We¡¯ll have to find another method if it breaks against a demon¡¹

    After Milt secured the core into the bag, he tossed the cold corpses of the attackers into the bag.

    It seemed to be a magic bag which has an expanded internal storage.

    ¡¸We might not be able to identify them, but I¡¯ll have to check just in case¡¹

    And Milt continued.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s discuss the details back in the Academy. Both of you should get on the back of the wyverns¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, I can rx for a while¡¹

    I rode on the back of Milt¡¯s wyvern together with baby goat and Fluffy. While Arti rode on Xenovia¡¯s wyvern.

    ¡¸Master, I have a request¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸Fumu? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pick up Tina and Rosetta who are still running to get help on the way¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, alright¡¹

    After taking off to the sky, Milt asked quietly.

    ¡¸At which point did Tina and Rosetta go to ask for help?¡¹

    ¡¸Just before contacting Xenovia-sama¡¹ I said.

    ¡¸I see. That means they had seen the beastkin¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is so¡¹

    ¡¸Then it would be better to exin the situation to Tina and Rosetta too¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    On the way, we found Tina and Rosetta who were sweating profusely due to running with all their might. We had them ride on Xenovia¡¯s wyvern.

    The two were relieved to see us safe and sound.

    And we returned to the Academy of Heroes.

    I wanted to meet Saria and RunRun, but they were still in sses at the nursery.

    We headed straight to Xenovia¡¯s President Office.

    Not only Arti, Tina and Rosetta, but also Milt, Fluffy and baby goat entered into the office.

    Tina and Arti were instructed by Xenovia every morning, so entering into the president¡¯s office and meeting face to face with Xenovia doesn¡¯t make Tina nervous.

    However, Rosetta was quite nervous. This was probably the first time she has entered the president¡¯s office.

    We were prompted by Milt, who sat on a couch at the back, to sit on the couch facing him.

    It was arge couch that still had a surplus of room even when four people sat on it.

    We sat in an order which from the right Rosetta, Tina, I and then Arti.

    Fluffy rode on my shoulder. While, the baby goat sat on myp with its hips pointed towards my body and cutely waved its tail.

    For the time being, I gently pet Fluffy, who was on my right shoulder.

    It felt so fluffy to the touch.

    Then I gently stroked the back of the baby goat.

    At that time, Xenovia who was in the back of the room came back with tea and candy for everyone.

    ¡¸Master, I have made you do my job for me¡­¡¹ Arti said.

    Xenovia said with a smile to Arti, who stood up flustered.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Arti is also a guest right now¡¹

    Milt looked at us while watching Xenovia distribute tea and candy to everyone.

    ¡¸Some of us are meeting for the first time. So, self-introductions are in order¡¹

    The president, Xenovia, knows Rosetta and greeted her at the entrance exam.

    However it is not the same for Milt. He was meeting Rosetta and Tina for the first time.

    ¡¸I am Milt, Milt Edel Valiras¡¹

    ¡¸I am honoured to be able to meet a disciple of the Great Sage. I am¡­¡¹

    Rosetta was surprised and stiffened, but Tina began to introduce herself even while being surprised.

    As expected of a member of the imperial family. Greeting people of great stature are familiar urrences.

    Milt smiled at Tina.

    ¡¸Tina Dion Irmady. You are my fellow brother¡¯s apprentice. Naturally, I would know of you¡¹

    ¡¸I am honoured¡¹

    ¡¸I also know of Rosetta. An excellent hunter who has received the love of the Hunting God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You know of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    Rosetta seemed to be touched from the bottom of her heart.

    After distributing the tea and sweets, Xenovia sat next to Milt and said.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s hear the story. First, I want Rosetta to exin in detail what she saw¡¹

    Xenovia first asked Rosetta, the least knowledgeable about the cult.

    She must have wanted to find out how much information Rosetta has learned.

    Rosetta nodded and politely exined about the events starting from leaving the academy.

    That part is an exnation that was unnecessary to Xenovia and Milt.

    However, both of them did not show such a gesture and listened with interest.

    ¡¸And the demon whose head was cut off¡­ turned into the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? What do you mean by the Beast of Cmity?¡¹ Xenovia asked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I just heard what Will said¡¹

    Speaking of that, I was so surprised that I did slightly run my mouth.

    Listening and memorizing that properly in the middle of battle must be due to having received the love of the Hunting God.

    ¡¸Fumu, if you already know that much, then it would be best to teach you more about it. What do you think, Milt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that decision up to you, Xenovia¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Children, listen carefully¡¹

    Xenovia looked at us with a serious expression.

 Chapter 42 - Meeting in the Presidentâ€™s Office (2)

    42 ¨C Meeting in the President¡¯s Office (2)

    Both Tina and Rosetta nervously took in a deep breath.

    Arti was not particrly nervous. She was sitting with a straight posture as usual.

    ¡¸MeeMee¡¹

    The baby goat was heartily eating the candy that was served before me.

    It was even gulping down my tea.

    ¡¸The baby goat might have been hungry¡¹

    It started thinning while bringing the grass to the sheep.

    The baby goat had lightly eaten some grass, but due to constantly moving around, it hasn¡¯t had a proper meal in a while.

    After it finished eating my share of the candy, the baby goat started eating Arti¡¯s.

    ¡¸H-Hey, baby goat, you can¡¯t eat Arti¡¯s candy¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    The baby goat tilted its neck as though it didn¡¯t understand my words, and continued chomping down on the candy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. You can eat them¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸You can eat my share as well. After all, you protected the sheep¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸You can eat mine too¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    The baby goat seemed delighted to be offered candies by everyone.

    Looking at that scene unfold Xenovia said.

    ¡¸¡­Let me bring you additional candies. Milt, go to the back and bring plenty of them¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go and bring them now¡¹

    Milt went to the back of the room to pick up candies and tea.

    We can¡¯t let a Small Sage carry out such petty chores.

    Tina and Arti stood up thinking so, but Xenovia halted them with her hand.

    And Xenovia started exining.

    ¡¸Tenebris is actually¡­¡¹

    The people we fought this time are those who are nning to resurrect the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris.

    The name of these people is the Tenebris Cult and they are the nemesis of the Salvation Organization, Xenovia said.

    The cult includes demons and was also the ones who attacked Tina before admission; Xenovia exposited on that story.

    ¡¸Thest beast that appeared is the beastkin that is called as the tail of Tenebris. Good job on defeating that¡¹ Xenovia said.

    And although I haven¡¯t officially decided, Xenovia implied that I was Milt¡¯s direct disciple.

    ¡¸Will and Arti are both talented enough to be weed into the Salvation Organization at anytime¡¹ Xenovia said.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why, they both are so knowledgeable and strong!¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸I agree¡¹

    Both Rosetta and Tina seemed to agree.

    Xenovia said as such in order not to reveal my past life as Edelfuss.

    I thanked Xenovia in my heart for her consideration.

    Xenovia said towards Tina.

    ¡¸Dion was supposed to exin all this to you, Tina¡¹

    My disciple, the beloved child of the Water God, Dion Edel Aqua, is Tina¡¯s master.

    This important story was supposed to be heard from her master.

    ¡¸Unexpectedly, before receiving the exnation, you had already encountered the beastkin and a demon¡­¡¹

    Xenovia had a slightly troubled expression. She must be prepared to get an earful from Dion.

    ¡¸I was the one who gave out the permission to venture outside without considering the present danger¡¹

    Arti was the one who received the permission to go out. She probably asked from Xenovia directly.

    Xenovia couldn¡¯t have predicted that we would encounter a demon and even a beastkin to boot.

    That¡¯s why Xenovia had given out the permission to go out.

    Actually, if it was just the assants from the cult, then just Arti and I alone can easily drive them back.

    Rosetta raised her hand anxiously.

    ¡¸President-sensei, I think this is a very serious story, but was it okay for me to hear this?¡¹

    ¡¸It was not desirable, but since you already knew so much, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Assuming that such situations would ur, you were all asked to sign an oath when you enrolled into the academy¡¹ Milt, who came back with plenty of candies, said so.

    I certainly do remember signing the oath during the guidance after the entrance ceremony.

    The contents of the oath entailed details such as to fight against the enemies of humanity without fear of death, never expose the information you learn and such.

    ¡¸Rosetta, you are also a member of the Academy of Heroes, no longer an ordinary civilian¡¹ Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Yes, I have made my resolution¡¹

    In response to Rosetta, Xenovia nodded deeply.

    Then, Xenovia looked at me and Arti.

    ¡¸Arti, Will, please exin the circumstances again¡¹

    The reason Rosetta was asked first, was to confirm the information Rosetta had learned.

    This next question was to know the kind of enemy we faced.

    Arti and I talked in chronological order from the encounter with attackers till the arrival of Xenovia and Milt.

    Xenovia and Milt were listening with a serious expression.

    Meanwhile, while I was exining, the baby goat was chomping down the candies brought by Milt.

    I don¡¯t know if it is alright for a goat to eat human candies, but I¡¯m sure a god-beast would turn out fine.

    The baby goat was sitting on myp with its butt pointed towards my body, and was pping its tail.

    The tail was pping on my face, but it was ratherfortable.

    Milt listened to Arti and my exnation while leaning forward.

    After the exnation ends, Milt slouched back on the couch and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸There has never been a case where the corpse turned into a demon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­and from a demon transforming into a beastkin either¡¹ even Xenovia said as such.

    ¡¸¡­I have to investigate further into this¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that up to you, Milt¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know¡¹

    And then Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Good work everyone. I¡¯ll contact youter¡­ so, take a well-deserved rest today¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, you have learned too much today. So, you might be burdened with more requests after this¡¹

    ¡¸I am honoured. I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I hope so¡¹

    When we stood up, Milt said.

    ¡¸I think everyone knows this now, but carelessly venturing out is prohibited¡¹

    ¡¸We understand¡¹

    As I responded, Milt nodded humbly.

 Chapter 43 - Return

    43 ¨C Return

    After leaving the president¡¯s office, everyone was silent.

    Even Fluffy was quiet on my shoulder instead of wiggling around.

    Only the kid goat was enthusiastically head-butting my leg.

    Perhaps it was an expression of affection by the kid goat.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it¡¯s ok.¡¹I pet the kid goat.

    ¡¸Meeee¡¹

    As I pet the kid goat, it cried out happily.

    From now on, the kid goat¡¯s body will growrger. As that happens, the head-butt might also start to hurt.

    Therefore, I reminded the kid goat just in case.

    ¡¸Choose the people who you want to head-butt, and do so gently¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    The kid goat seemed to have understood my words. I¡¯m d that it is such a clever goat.

    Rosetta stopped walking as we got a distance away from the president¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaa¡­ I was so nervous¡¹

    At the same time, Rosetta¡¯s tail, which was hanging down, stretched upwards.

    Then, it slowly began to swing.

    She just met two members of the Council of Sages who holds the supreme authority in the world. Naturally, she would be nervous.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹ the kid goat cried out and head-butted Rosetta.

    It was a gentle head-butt as I advised it earlier.

    The head-butt was probably to rx Rosetta a bit.

    ¡¸Thank you, kid goat¡¹ Rosetta smiled and stroked the kid goat.

    ¡¸It might have been surprising for Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, unlike everyone, I am just mediocre¡­¡¹

    She probably meant mediocre whenpared to the rest of the students in Academy of Heroes.

    In general terms, Rosetta is an exceptional talent and an excellent individual.

    From my point of view, I¡¯d say she is excellent even among the Academy of Heroes.

    ¡¸I think that Rosetta is full of talent¡¹

    ¡¸Will is kind! I am happy even if it is ttery¡¹ Rosetta said with a smile.

    ¡¸I was also really nervous¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸There may be more opportunities to meet them in the future¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸It is a privilege¡¹

    Even though we were still in the main building, everyone was avoiding the nouns rted to the cult and Council of Sages while conversing.

    It was a good practice. I hope to follow their example too.

    ¡¸If you have anything you want to ask or consult, feel free toe to my room¡¹ I said.

    ¡¸I see! Because Will-sama and I are friends, we can y in your room¡¹

    I intended that statement for Rosetta, but it was Tina who replied happily.

    ¡¸Ah, I think Tina, Rosetta, and Arti are all friends¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! I think Will-sama, Rosetta, and Arti are friends!¡¹

    ¡¸I think of everyone as my friends too¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸I am Will¡¯s friend too! Of course, Tina and Arti are too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­friends, ehehe¡¹ Tina was grinning alone.

    While I was wondering what she wasughing about, she even teared up a little.

    Tina seemed to be very happy to have more friends. She must have really hoped to have friends for a long time.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Arti, and Tina, you cane to my room for any kind of help¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you!¡¹

    The rooms in the dormitory are chosen by the students themselves. So, everyone¡¯s rooms are close to each other.

    And my room is just in the middle of all, which is just perfect for a meeting spot.

    After parting ways with Tina and Arti, Rosetta and I headed to the nursery.

    While we were off doing various things, the sses at the nursery were already over.

    ¡¸Anicha!¡¹

    ¡¸wau!¡¹

    Saria and RunRun rushed at me joyfully.

    RunRun barked in a soft voice, probably due to taking into consideration the children that were around him.

    ¡¸Saria, RunRun, I am back. Were you guys good today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¸woof!¡¹

    I petted both Saria and RunRun, and RunRun¡¯s tail started to wag intensely.

    Nearby, Rosetta and Rose were also pleased to be reunited like us.

    Perhaps due to being cautious of Saria and RunRun, the kid goat was hiding behind me.

    It observed them from between my legs, and Saria did not miss the kid goat which was hiding.

    ¡¸Anicha! Who is this!? So cute!¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t given it a name yet, but it¡¯s a kid goat¡¹

    ¡¸Wooow¡­ amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Kid goat, this cute little girl is my sister, Saria. This big dog is RunRun¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸It is so white and cute!¡¹

    Saria began petting the head of the kid goat that was poking out from between my legs.

    The kid goat seemed pleased.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan is cute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Do you want to name the kid goat, Shiro?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because it is white and cute!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, do you like it kid goat?¡¹

    ¡¸Meeeee!¡¹

    The kid goat seemed to be saying ¡¸Thank you for naming me, and I like the name too¡¹.

    I¡¯m d that, Shiro himself liked the name.

    Rosetta¡¯s sister, Rose, seemed to be interested in Shiro too as she was shaking her tail while looking at Shiro.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan, nice to meet you!¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    As Rose and Saria petted him, Shiro seemed to be in a delighted mood.

    He got out from between my legs, while shaking his short tail, rubbed his body on them.

    RunRun was curiously sniffing Shiro¡¯s scent.

    It might be a greeting between fellow beasts.

    Then, we joined together with Arti and Tina, and ate dinner at the cafeteria.

    Following that, we went back to our rooms, took a bath, and decided to turn in early.

    Since, Saria seemed tired from the first day of ss.

    I asked Saria on the bed.

    ¡¸Was the ss interesting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, interesting!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸and then you see! Rose-chan was¡­¡¹

    Saria joyfully began talking about the things that happened today, and after a while, she fell asleep.

    While stroking Saria¡¯s soft hair, I said to RunRun who was lying on the floor.

    ¡¸RunRun, thank you for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    RunRun silently wagged his tail. He was being cautious as not to wake Saria up.

    Since RunRun has arge body, he didn¡¯t climb onto the bed. He might be holding back.

    Shiro and Fluffy were sleeping on the bed.

    ¡¸RunRun, don¡¯t worry and climb on to the bed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    RunRun silently moved, and climbed up towards my feet quietly.

    ¡¸You cane a bit closer¡¹

    As I said that, RunRun quietly moved closer to my side.

    I petted him plenty, as I couldn¡¯t let him apany me today.

    ¡¸Plenty of things happened today. At first, I was trying to exterminate a demon bear, but¡­¡¹

    ¨Cbasabasa

    RunRun¡¯s tail wagged vigorously.

    If RunRun had been together with me, it would¡¯ve been a great help during the fight.

    Next time, I¡¯ll ask Xenovia about the safety level of the academy, and if it seemed safe enough, I¡¯ll bring RunRun along.

    While sharing the event that unfolded today to RunRun, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 44 - Waking up and Breakfast

    44 ¨C Waking up and Breakfast

    The next day after defeating the beastkin, called the Tail of the Demon King Beast of Cmity Tenebris.

    ¡¸Meeee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shiro, please stop riding on people¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    I woke up to the kid goat god-beast, Shiro, riding on my forehead.

    It was still dark when I looked out. The morning glow has just begun and the sky was a little red.

    Beside me, Saria was still fast asleep while hugging RunRun.

    ¡¸Shiro, go to sleep until Saria wakes up. Not to mention, you¡¯re heavy¡¹

    Shiro is a goat with a height of 0.5 meters, but he is really heavy when riding on my forehead.

    ¡¸But still, you are quite dexterous to be able to ce all four legs on my narrow forehead¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro proudly bleated.

    I know that goats like high ces and they love to climb up.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean it is okay to ride on my sleeping forehead. It isn¡¯t that high in the first ce.

    RunRun¡¯s back is much higher.

    As I turned towards RunRun while thinking that,

    ¡¸wa¡­u¡¹

    He was sound asleep with his belly on disy.

    Even Shiro might have been hesitant to ride on RunRun¡¯s stomach.

    I hugged Shiro and moved him onto my stomach.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep a little more, Shiro should sleep too¡¹

    To put Shiro to sleep, I gently patted him.

    At first, Shiro stood on my stomach, but immediately sat down and started to fall asleep.

    And I fell asleep again.

    ¡¸Anicha, Anicha, it is already morning¡¹

    Saria shook me awake.

    ¡¸Good morning, Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    Since Saria is already awake, it was time to wake up.

    I raised my body up on the bed.

    Saria seems to have been ying with the kid goat next to the bed.

    After confirming that I woke up, Saria resumed ying.

    The kid goat looked like he was having fun, trying to butt his head on Saria.

    Saria wasughing and sneaking around trying to ride on the back of the kid goat.

    RunRun was sitting nearby and looking over Saria ying.

    Incidentally, Fluffy was still asleep next to my pillow.

    After that, I lightly prepare myself and Saria, and head for the cafeteria.

    ¡¸Breakfast! Saria wants omelette!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the omelette is delicious. You can eat as much as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Ai!¡¹ Saria replied cutely.

    Saria ate the omelette joyfully with a spoon.

    She is a very good child, who doesn¡¯t throw a tantrum when she doesn¡¯t get the food she desires or ys with her food while eating; I simply clean up food that spills over Saria, which is quite easy.

    Saria lost her parents at a young age, and was often taken care of by the retainers of the main family.

    Moreover, taking care of Saria is not included in the work of the retainers.

    I was spoiled by the kindness of the retainers.

    On the other hand, although Saria is young, she was rarely spoiled. She has good manners and does not ask for selfish things.

    She might have been holding back due to forethought towards the retainers while living with them.

    Thinking so pains my heart.

    I would be relieved if she acted a bit more selfish.

    Beside me, RunRun and Fluffy were happily eating their own breakfast.

    On the other hand, Shiro was drinking his milk vigorously with his face plunged deep in the bucket.

    I could hear Shiro gulping down the milk.

    ¡¸Shiro, you don¡¯t have to bury your face so deep¡¹

    If he buries his face too deep, he won¡¯t be able to breathe through his nose.

    Shiro¡¯s head was buried so deep that only his horns can be seen from the outside.

    I felt a little anxious.

    For several days, Shiro was dedicated to feeding the sheep while fending off the demon wolves.

    He was doing his best at the expense of his own diet.

    Moreover, Shiro was starving for a while even though he was still a kid.

    So, it is understandable that he is so gluttonous.

    From now on, I want Shiro to eat to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸Bubeee¡¹

    ¡ªBachabachabacha

    While crying out with a strange voice, Shiro raised his face and inhaled a breath full.

    A considerable amount of milk was spilled on the floor.

    And again, Shiro plunged his face into the bucket and started drinking.

    ¡¸Aa¡ªaa¡­¡¹

    Cleaning this up is going to be troublesome, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    From tomorrow, let¡¯s change the milk bucket to a smaller one.

    If the bucket is smaller, Shiro won¡¯t be able to plunge his head deep.

    If he finished drinking the milk, we can just refill it, and there would be less wastage from spilling.

    I eat my breakfast hurriedly, to clean up the mess made by Shiro on the floor.

    ¡¸Saria, eat slowly. It is bad for digestion¡¹

    ¡¸Ai!¡¹

    After finished eating breakfast in a hurry, I started cleaning the mess Shiro made.

    Cleaning is my specialty. It feels good when I clean something that¡¯s dirty and make it beautiful.

    Shiro continued drinking and spilling while I was cleaning the floor.

    ¡¸Bubee¡¹

    ¡ªBachabacha

    ¡­I want him to drink as much as he wants and grow up big.

    When Shiro finished drinking the bucket of milk, he made a burp sound, ¡¸Gefu¡¹.

    And with his face that was drenched in milk,

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    He tried to head-butt my back while I was cleaning.

    ¡¸Shiro, please stop that head-butt¡¹

    If I allowed that head-butt now, my clothes will be covered in milk.

    Then, I wiped Shiro¡¯s face carefully with a clean cloth.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    At the same time, Fluffy cried out in a small voice. Fluffy seems to have just finished his meal as well.

    ¡¸What is it, Fluffy?¡¹

    I looked at Fluffy while wiping Shiro¡¯s face; it was t on the floor in the size of approximately 1 meter square.

    ¡¸Fluffy, what exactly¡­ oh!¡¹

    I suddenly noticed.

    The spot where Fluffy was lying t, was the spot where Shiro spilled his milk.

    ¡¸Are you cleaning it up, Fluffy?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Apparently that seems to be what Fluffy was doing. After all, it was able to digest the carcass of the demon bear instantly.

    Spilled milk is no big deal for it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s helpful, Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy seemed to be saying, it is the dessert after a meal.

    Next, Fluffy approached Shiro and stuck to Shiro¡¯s body.

    It was particrly moving around and stroking the face.

    ¡¸Mee! Mee!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Shiro didn¡¯t seem to be ufortable either; he might actually be feeling good.

    As a matter of fact, Fluffy even took in the cloth I used to wipe Shiro¡¯s face into its body, and pulled out the cloth in a clean state.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing, Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    While I was praising Fluffy, Arti joined us.

    ¡¸Good morning, Arti. Listen, Fluffy is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s listen to itter. The President has called for you, so it would be best to head there right away¡¹

    The President is the Sword Saint Xenovia, who is Arti¡¯s master and my disciple in past life.

    ¡¸Understood, let¡¯s go as soon as I send Saria to the nursery¡¹

    Arti nodded as I said so.

 Chapter 45 - To the Presidentâ€™s Office

    45 ¨C To the President¡¯s Office

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    Saria who was still eating her breakfast, said cheerfully.

    ¡¸Good morning, Aru-neechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Saria!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want some omelette, Aru-neechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, but I have already eaten my fill of breakfast¡¹

    ¡¸Is that soooo¡­¡¹

    Saria seemed to be relieved that Arti was not hungry.

    Arti sat down on the chair next to Saria.

    RunRun, who just finished eating breakfast, went to put his chin on Arti¡¯sp.

    Arti gently patted RunRun¡¯s head with augh, ¡¸hehe¡¹.

    As I thought on the first day I met her, Arti really seemed to be fond of dogs.

    Then, Fluffy climbed up onto the table and collected Saria¡¯s leftover food.

    It is a slime that is eager to work.

    ¡¸Do you want this, Fluffy?¡¹

    Saria brought a spoonful of omelette close to Fluffy.

    Perhaps Saria was worried that Fluffy was hungry.

    ¡¸Saria, you can eat that. Fluffy has already eaten breakfast¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Fluffy was wiggling around, to indicate that he was agreeing with my words.

    Seeing that, Saria seemed relieved and resumed eating

    ¡¸Eat slowly¡¹

    ¡¸Ai¡¹

    The instruction was to head to the President¡¯s Office as soon as possible, but Arti waited for me without rushing.

    If it was an emergency, Xenovia would havee to my room directly or would have contacted me through the Transceiver Ring.

    That was why I was taking it slow.

    After all, Saria seemed to be enjoying her breakfast, so I didn¡¯t want to rush her.

    So I decided to exin to Arti how amazing Fluffy was.

    ¡¸As I was saying before¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I told her about how Fluffy cleaned the spilled milk and the cloth I used to wipe the milk on Shiro¡¯s face.

    ¡¸That is¡­ amazing¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy also looked proud.

    After thinking awhile, Arti said.

    ¡¸During long adventures, there are many things that can¡¯t be washed or taken into the bath¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see, if we depend on Fluffy, we might be able to maintain the cleanliness of ourundry¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy might dislike it though¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy is saying he doesn¡¯t dislike it¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then that is fine¡¹

    And after Saria finished eating breakfast, we returned to our room briefly.

    We finished our final preparations, and head towards the nursery.

    RunRun will be keepingpany with Saria today too.

    After that, Arti and I headed towards the President¡¯s Office.

    Arti stopped in front of the door.

    ¡¸Mu? Aren¡¯t youing in with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master told me to bring along Will alone¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ I have burdened you¡¹

    ¡¸I do not mind¡¹

    After parting ways with Arti, Fluffy, RunRun and I entered the President¡¯s Office. Xenovia and Milt were waiting for me inside.

    ¡¸Sorry to have kept you waiting, there were a lot of preparations to be taken care of¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Please sit down¡¹

    As Xenovia suggested so kindly, I sat down on the couch.

    Fluffy sat beside me on the couch, and Shiro stood on myp.

    ¡¸I heard you had called for me. What could it be about?¡¹

    ¡¸Will. No, Master. Please let us hear again about the details of the battle yesterday¡¹

    It was Milt who said that. It might be necessary for the investigation.

    However, I was a little worried about the sudden change in tone.

    ¡¸Ah, I will prepare tea¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s alright¡¹

    Xenovia went to the back of the room to brew tea.

    I asked after Xenovia went to the back.

    ¡¸Both of you suddenly changed your tone, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸No, various things happened between us¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu?¡¹

    It seems that Milt and Xenovia have made a clear standard.

    When there are only those who know me as Edelfuss are gathered, they would address me as Master it seems.

    From now on, they would be relying more on my power and knowledge as Edelfuss.

    That¡¯s why it is better to establish this standard. Yes, it seems that they had thought about this all night long yesterday.

    I don¡¯t mind that, but I don¡¯t think it warrants thinking overnight about it.

    ¡¸It is appropriate. As long as it doesn¡¯t reveal me as the reincarnation of Edelfuss¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t let that happen¡¹

    Apparently Milt and Xenovia were determined on this.

    As a supreme authority, it was a desirable personality.

    They both have grown up splendidly. I am extremely happy.

    ¡¸So, I have already talked about how the battle yed out yesterday. Which part exactly do you wish to hear in detail?¡¹

    ¡¸The difference between the beastkin and the Beast of Cmity, and if there was anything in particr that caught Master¡¯s eye¡¹

    ¡¸¡­let¡¯s see¡¹

    I speak while sorting through the information in my head.

    ¡¸The easiest thing I felt in the battle against the beastkin was the ease of using the attribute magic¡¹

    The Demon King, Beast of Cmity Teinebris, had only one attribute magic that was effective against it.

    Moreover, the attribute which were effective against it changed every moment. Therefore, it was extremely troublesome.

    However, the water attribute magic was always effective against the beastkin.

    ¡¸Milt, are there cases of water attribute being effective against other beastkin?¡¹

    ¡¸No, ording to the previous reports, the effective attribute magic was the disjoint attribute¡¹

    In other words, when fighting a beastkin, we have to first look for an effective attribute.

    However, the effective attribute doesn¡¯t change after that. That fact alone makes it much easier.

    ¡¸Yesterday, Master said that you managed to destroy the core but¡­¡¹ Milt said.

    ¡¸Because the beastkin drank my waterball. I simply got lucky¡¹

    I used the exact same technique I used on the scions.

    As I exined the exact method that was used to defeat the beastkin, Milt took in a deep breath.

    ¡¸As expected of Master, even when you¡¯re in a young form. What incredible magic power¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? It is still a ways away from my past life¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving aside myself, most mages in the Salvation Organization would find that to be an impossible feat¡¹

    ¡¸It was difficult even for me. I was only able to pull it off because Arti, Shiro and Fluffy continued their relentless attacks¡¹

    Thanks to Arti and the rest, the beastkin was unable to allocate magic to regeneration.

    Therefore, even in my eight-year-old body, I was able to continue controlling the waterball.

    As I finished exining about the battle yesterday,

    ¡¸Master, I have a request and some advice¡¹

    Milt said humbly.

 Chapter 46 - Consultation with Disciples

    46 ¨C Consultation with Disciples

    Since Milt was sitting upright, I also corrected my posture.

    ¡¸What? You can say anything you want¡¹

    ¡¸First is the request. Would you help me investigate the demons and the beastkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ I am a student of the academy now. Isn¡¯t it okay to order me?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. We don¡¯t usually request this of students¡¹

    He was indicating that he wants to rely on my knowledge as Edelfuss, rather than the student, Will.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m going to cooperate¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Xenovia brought in tea and candies.

    ¡¸Thank you for serving a portion to Fluffy and Shiro too¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. They are both godbeast-sama after all. I have to pay them due respect too¡¹

    I held Fluffy in one arm and ced him on the table. It would be easier to eat the candy.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Fluffy expressed his gratitude and started eating the candy and drinking the tea.

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Shiro shook his short tail fervently while sitting on myp.

    The tail fluttered in my face. That doesn¡¯t bother me.

    Instead of his portion, Shiro started eating the candy in my portion.

    ¡¸Shiro, restrain yourself a little. Eat your own portion first¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Although it is fine now, it would be troublesome if he starts eating the food from the next person¡¯s te in the cafeteria.

    I put down Shiro from myp, and stood him on my right side.

    Then, I ced Shiro¡¯s portion of tea and candy on myp.

    ¡¸Eat from this¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro obediently started eating his own portion.

    He is still a kid goat. In fact, he is a baby goat.

    So, I would have to teach him manners from now on.

    While gently petting Shiro¡¯s back, I said to Milt.

    ¡¸So, I understand your request, but what about the advice?¡¹

    ¡¸There are two. The first is rted to Master bing my disciple. Of course, it is simply pretence for the outside world¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for that, but¡­ I only have one pir of guardian deity¡¹

    ¡¸That is just to be used as an educational guide, not for measuring the true ability of an individual¡¹

    It prevents idents such as teaching swordsmanship and magic instead of the bow to someone who has the Hunting God as their guardian deity.

    Milt said that the guardian deity love value measuring device is only built for that purpose.

    ¡¸Well, it became too famous and started being used to measure talent¡­¡¹

    The love value measuring device is a revolutionary invention that made it possible to measure talent fairly urately; the birth of a machine that can measure talent.

    It is not difficult to imagine, the impact made by such an invention.

    ¡¸Talent is notpletely dependent on love value, but¡­¡¹

    Milt says so, but the current situation is inevitable.

    The measuring device is simple to use and too convenient.

    ¡¸I understand being Milt¡¯s disciple. So, what is the second advice?¡¹

    ¡¸It is regarding Rosetta¡¹

    As Milt says so, Xenovia puts on a serious expression.

    ¡¸Based on Master¡¯s judgement, what do you think of Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸She has excellent scouting skills. The footprint tracking and discovering was superb¡¹

    ¡¸What aboutbat power?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ She stillcks training but is excellent in handling bows. She also has a good sense of posture and stance¡¹

    ¡¸Master sure is praising her much¡¹

    Xenovia said so and looked very happy.

    They were able to enrol an excellent student. It is natural that Xenovia, the president, was pleased.

    ¡¸I¡¯m certain Rosetta will be an excellent scout. After graduation, it would be good to ept her into the Salvation Organization¡¹

    ¡¸Master, What do you think of Rosetta¡¯s personality?¡¹

    Milt asked. He had a very serious expression.

    He must be worried about how much information to reveal to Rosetta and the kind of task to assign her.

    ¡¸She is honest and reminds me of my sister. I think she has a likeable personality¡¹

    ¡¸How did Master feel about having a party of four yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸It is well-bnced. So it¡¯s good.¡¹

    He was perhaps thinking of training them by having them party up with me.

    Tenebris will resurrect on the heyday. At least that¡¯s how the Human God puts it.

    I do not know how many decades that would take.

    However, I doubt my old disciples could still maintain their current fighting strength at that time.

    Both Xenovia and Milt understood that.

    ¡¸There is no doubt that the young blood needs to be trained before the resurrection of the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris.¡¹

    Those who are close to me are already in their prime. In other words, it is necessary to train those who are close to me in age.

    ¡¸To have a party of four is the best I could as for.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I am sorry for troubling Master¡¹

    Xenovia bowed as the President of the Academy of Heroes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I just do what I can¡¹

    ¡¸Master, what do you think about adopting Rosetta as our direct disciple?¡¹

    Milt asked me.

    If I be a disciple of Milt, all four of us except Rosetta, will be the direct disciples of the Council of Sages.

    It would be much better if Rosetta was also the direct disciple of someone.

    ¡¸I think you should adopt Rosetta as a disciple¡­ or is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸We have no problem in adopting her as a direct disciple, but we don¡¯t have someone who excels in scouting skill.¡¹ Milt said.

    ¡¸Is it really necessary for the master and disciple to have the same field of expertise?¡¹

    In my past life, I was a sage who manipted all-attribute magic, but besides Milt, I also had a swordsman and a hero as disciple.

    Even if their job was different, I was still able to teach them.

    ¡¸If you are undecided then, you should make Rosetta into Regina¡¯s disciple¡¹

    I rmended Hero Regina as Rosetta¡¯s master candidate

 Chapter 47 - Consultation with Disciples (2)

    47 ¨C Consultation with Disciples (2)

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    Milt seemed a little bewildered.

    ¡¸Regina as Rosetta¡¯s master?¡¹

    One hundred years ago, Hero Regina was a battle idiot. She doesn¡¯t have a shred of scout skills.

    The fact that Milt was bewildered must mean that she is still the same even after a hundred years.

    ¡¸Scout skills can be taught by another person. Regina can use bows and daggers¡¹

    Hero Regina excels in handling all kinds of weapons.

    Naturally, that includes bows, daggers, and bare hands to boot.

    ¡¸Whom were you guys thinking about adopting Rosetta as a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸We were thinking of it being either me or Xenovia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought of bing the master, if we were to focus on weaponbat skills¡¹ Xenovia said.

    ¡¸And if she wasn¡¯t particr about weaponbat skills, she could be a mage under me instead¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I think the two of you can guide her well enough, but¡­¡¹

    Even so, it seemed to me that Regina is more suitable.

    However, I still don¡¯t understand why Milt was bewildered when I rmended Regina.

    So, I asked him directly.

    ¡¸Is there any particr reason why Regina is not a good fit to be Rosetta¡¯s master?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­¡¹

    Milt hesitated. He said it in a way which suggested Xenovia to take over.

    ¡¸Master, that is not so. Regina does not adopt any disciple¡¹

    For thest 100 years, the members of the Council of Sages have nurtured disciples regrly.

    All of them were very active in various ces.

    The current fame, power, and authority of the Salvation Organization are greatly influenced by their disciples.

    ¡¸But Regina took only one disciple nine years ago¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, did something happen between Regina and that disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­five years after joining, Regina¡¯s disciple died¡¹

    Xenovia seemed a little heart-broken as she said, as was Milt.

    ¡¸Because that was Regina¡¯s beginning period of epting disciples, the feelings runs deep among all of us¡¹

    ¡¸It definitely wasn¡¯t due to bad guidance on Regina¡¯s part¡¹

    Regina¡¯s apprentice was an excellent talent. That is why they were targeted by the Tenebris Cult.

    The cult released an evil monster in the city where Regina was positioned, and that too when Regina was away.

    Regina¡¯s disciple fought the powerful monster to buy time to protect the people.

    The disciple yed a huge role in defending the city until Regina arrived.

    However, the disciple was already fatally wounded and couldn¡¯t be saved in time with healing magic.

    ¡¸And then Regina stopped taking in disciples¡¹ Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Even if we urged her¡ºI¡¯m not capable of taking in a disciple¡»is what she says¡¹

    ¡¸Since we also know about the past, it is difficult to strongly urge her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine how sad Regina must have been.

    Just imagining it makes me sad too.

    The disciple was probably targeted because they were the disciple of the strongest Hero.

    Because Regina understands that, she doesn¡¯t want to take a disciple.

    ¡¸Then, can I be Regina¡¯s disciple instead and Milt be Rosetta¡¯s master?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Milt looked like he just received a shock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just for on paper¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, Master is a mage¡­¡¹

    Milt was trying to say, it would be suspicious if a mage was taken in by Regina instead of himself.

    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but wouldn¡¯t Regina be relieved if I was the disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­ That might just work¡¹ Milt said.

    ¡¸Regina is the type who dislikes that sort of thinking¡¹

    Xenovia¡¯s point was certainly true.

    Regina always had that kind of personality. She is very straightforward and dislikes weird arrangements such as these.

    ¡¸We can decide that after talking to Regina. I¡¯m fine with what she chooses¡¹ I said.

    Since I was a mage in my past life, I tend to fight like a mage.

    However, I trained in the World of Gods and learned every martial art.

    Swords, spears, bows, axes, and hand-to-handbat, in addition to every other weapon, I am proficient in all of them.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to be a disciple of the Hero.

    ¡¸Regina and Dion will return soon. We shall discuss together at that time¡­¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s for the best, Xenovia. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Regina and Dion¡¹

    Then, Milt brought me and the beasts towards his room.

    Xenovia seemed to be following along too.

    My disciples seemed to have their own rooms in the academy,

    When one of them bes the President, that room bes the President¡¯s office.

    ¡¸It¡¯s messy, but you can enter inside¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Because we were outside the room, Milt talked to me casually.

    I entered the room as Milt urged.

    ¡¸Oops¡­¡¹

    The room was disorderly and messy.

    ¡¸As dirty as ever, try to clean up as often as possible!¡¹

    Xenovia scolded Milt.

    ¡¸I am ashamed¡¹

    Milt looked really embarrassed.

    Valuable books were piled up everywhere on the floor, and the desk was full of documents and memos.

    ¡¸But it seems that the reagents and all sorts of materials are well organized¡¹

    Vials of reagents used for magic development and other materials were neatly arranged on the shelves.

    ¡¸Yes, because I was severely instructed by Master¡¹

    There are many dangerous reagents and materials.

    If the vial breaks, they could ignite or cause an explosion. Some of them can dissolve metals and are highly toxic.

    Therefore, I severely instructed them immediately after they became my disciples.

    ¡¸I am happy that you still follow my guidance¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    As I praised him, Milt was deeply moved and bowed down.

 Chapter 48 - Miltâ€™s Room

    48 ¨C Milt¡¯s Room

    As Milt was deeply moved, I stroked Milt¡¯s head while remembering the memories of my past life.

    In the old days, this was what I used to do when I praised him.

    ¡¸Un, you did well¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡¹

    Milt began tearing up, so I patted him moderately.

    Shiro, on the other hand, seemed to be unable to hold himself back after seeing the pile of books.

    He hopped on the pile of books and climbed to the top.

    Goats tend to climb up to high ces.

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro, stop that¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro asked ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Books are valuable objects. We have to cherish them¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro understood and hopped down from the pile of books.

    Shiro is a baby goat rather than a kid goat. He is younger than even the child RunRun and Fluffy.

    Therefore, I have to teach him everything patiently.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Fluffy got down from my shoulder, onto the floor and expanded a little.

    Fluffy was saying Shiro can ride on it.

    What a gentle big brother. Or is it a big sister? I do not know the gender of slimes.

    Does slime even have a gender in the first ce?

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro rode on Fluffy and happily shook his short tail.

    Milt said whileughing as the scene unfolded.

    ¡¸I am investigating the beastkin that Master defeated in the next room¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu-fumu, I see¡¹

    As expected, this room was too messy to conduct an investigation.

    Apparently, my disciple¡¯s base seemed to consist of five or six rooms; a room for sleeping, a room for cooking and washing, a guest room, and aboratory.

    There seemed to be even a toilet and a bath.

    By the way, the messy room we were in right now is the guest room.

    When Milt was the president, he would receive a variety of guests in this room.

    ¡¸Master, it¡¯s this way¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I understand. Shiro, there are some dangerous chemicals in theboratory, so behave yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    While riding on Fluffy, Shiro was majestically saying ¡¸I understand¡¹.

    I am a little worried, but it is probably going to be okay.

    Then, I slowly entered into Milt¡¯sboratory.

    Theboratory was well-organized;

    Even I, who came here for the first time can understand where everything was ced.

    ¡¸The name of the chemical is written on thebel and it is easy to understand¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did my best to help Master¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate it¡¹

    Milt probably threw out the unnecessary things outside to organize this room.

    As a result, it makes sense that the guest room was in such a miserable state.

    ¡¸Master is free to enter theboratory on your free time to conduct research¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful, but is it really okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll give you a duplicate key¡¹

    Then, I received the investigative research progress report from Milt.

    The investigative research seemed to have just started yesterday. In addition, theboratory was also cleaned up yesterday.

    Therefore, the investigative research has hardly progressed.

    We simply have to conduct the research together from now on.

    Before leaving the room, I asked Xenovia and Milt.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, what about the security of the Academy of Heroes?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, our security is solid!¡¹ Xenovia said confidently.

    ¡¸Because I am guarding the academy with a barrier I made¡­¡¹

    You can always rely on Milt¡¯s handmade barriers.

    I trust my best mage disciple to that extent.

    ¡¸No enemy has ever invaded this academy since its opening¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡¹

    The Academy of the Heroes is the base of the Council of Sages, and also an institution to nurture the youths.

    Tenebris Cult would definitely want to destroy such an eyesore which opposes them.

    Nevertheless, since the opening of the academy, it has been running peacefully.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then I can bring RunRun along when I go outside¡¹

    ¡¸Are you worried about the protection for Master¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Xenovia. For the time being, I am having RunRun guard my sister¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just for safety, RunRun doesn¡¯t have to guard her¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    For the time being, I¡¯ll let RunRun be together with Saria until she gets used to the nursery.

    However, I also want RunRun to y an active part as battle strength.

    ¡¸It sure is a difficult problem¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡¹ Xenovia was also worried for me.

    After that, I parted with Milt and Xenovia, and left the room.

    As I exited the main building with Fluffy and Shiro, Arti was standing there.

    ¡¸Were you perhaps waiting for me, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for that¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    Arti has been ordered by Xenovia to follow me.

    I feel sorry that she has to follow me at all times.

    ¡¸Arti, you don¡¯t have to keep this up all the time¡¹

    ¡¸I do it because I want to do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    As I continued observing Arti, I realized she was looking at me with serious eyes.

    She seemed to want to say something, but kept swallowing the words in her mouth.

    I tried to scratch at that atmosphere.

    I thought about it carefully and came up with an idea.

    ¡¸Arti, let¡¯s change the ce¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    We moved to my room.

    I urged Arti to sit on the chair, and served her tea.

    While doing so, I asked.

    ¡¸Arti, is there something bothering you?¡¹

    Arti was surprised and taken aback by my words.

 Chapter 49 - Willâ€™s secret and Arti

    49 ¨C Will¡¯s secret and Arti

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    Arti ced the cup of tea on the table and said.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell by looking at your face¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought I had such an easy-to-read face¡¹

    Then Arti took a deep breath.

    ¡¸The thing is¡­ there is something that is bothering me¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡¹

    I picked up and hugged Shiro, who was gently head-butting Arti¡¯s foot.

    Then, I ced him on myp and stroked his back.

    ¡¸Is it about the part right before we entered into the fight with beastkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, if you have determined not to reveal it just yet, then I don¡¯t wish to hear about it¡¹

    After having Tina and Rosetta escape, I contacted Xenovia through the Transceiver Ring.

    At that time, I abandoned honorifics when speaking to Xenovia.

    Moreover, I slipped out the name of Tenebris while Tina and Rosetta were still around.

    I am extremely annoyed by that fact, and should reflect on it.

    With this much information at hand, even Arti would start to realize my true identity.

    ¡¸Yeah, I think it would be alright to tell you, Arti¡¹

    Xenovia left it up to me about when and how much information I wished to reveal to Arti.

    I responsibly thought about the extent of information I wished to disclose to Arti.

    Hiding the information poorly might bring about an undesirable oue.

    Losing Arti¡¯s trust is thest thing I want.

    ¡¸You may find this hard to believe¡­ but I am Xenovia¡¯s Master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a story from my past life¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Will¡¯s past life is Edelfuss-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You may not believe me but don¡¯t reveal it outside¡¹

    Arti held up her cup of tea with trembling hands, and took a single sip.

    ¡¸I was surprised, but I am convinced. I believe you¡¹

    ¡¸I see, thank you¡¹

    Although it was an extremely rare phenomenon, there are others besides me who have reincarnated.

    Those who recall the memories of their past life were even rarer than those.

    However, such rare cases urs about once in the span of a few hundred years.

    Normally, if you say ¡¸I have regained memories of my past life!¡¹ people wouldugh scornfully at you.

    However, Arti believed me.

    This speaks volumes to the trust in her master, Xenovia, rather than the trust in me.

    ¡¸By the way, Shiro, Fluffy, and RunRun who isn¡¯t present here, are all god-beasts¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t think they were simple beasts but, I am convinced if you say they are god-beasts¡¹

    Moreover, I told her about training in the World of Gods, and being reincarnated as the Apostle of the Gods.

    I briefly exined about the process from the moment I died to the moment I reincarnated.

    ¡¸Will, can I ask something?¡¹

    ¡¸Ask me anything¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you reincarnate instead of bing a god?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­to defeat Tenebris¡¹

    And then, I bowed to Arti.

    ¡¸Arti, I don¡¯t know exactly when, but Tenebris will surely resurrect within a few decades¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸At that time, will you fight together with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay with someone like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I am honoured. I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, I am grateful¡¹

    I was able to recruit Arti as arade.

    This is a very crucial incident in the fight against Tenebris in the future.

    ¡¸Pigii!¡¹

    Fluffy jumped onto Arti, in order to wee her as a newrade. It moved from myp onto the top of the desk and then to Arti¡¯sp, and started wiggling.

    ¡¸Fluffy, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Then, Shiro too ran towards Arti. He went through under the desk and got up on the chair Arti was sitting on.

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    He cried out and climbed up on Arti¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Shiro, thank you too¡¹

    ¡¸Meee¡¹

    Shiro was trying to climb from Arti¡¯s shoulder to the top of her head.

    ¡¸Shiro, please do it moderately. Arti, I am sorry about Shiro¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Arti took Shiro down from her shoulder, and hugged him close to her chest.

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro was calm while being hugged. He might actually enjoy hugs.

    From now on, I shall hug him too.

    I drank my tea while thinking about it. Then, I remembered something important.

    ¡¸Oh right, I did promise Arti to make a better sword next time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but I love the sword you gavest time because it is very easy to wield¡¹

    That is why I don¡¯t need a new sword she implied.

    The sword fastened at Arti¡¯s hip right now, is the one I formed with magic before the fight with the beastkin.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you liked it, but it was made in a hurry. So, it has low endurance¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But I don¡¯t notice much of a difference¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that a swordsman like Arti would praise it as such¡¹

    Arti is a first-rate swordsman. If she says that the sword has high endurance, then it must be so.

    ¡¸It would also be training for me. Please let me create one for you¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    After that we moved to Arti¡¯s room, where she showed me all the swords she has wielded before.

    I measured the length of Arti¡¯s arm and her back, and make a guess of the optimum weight and length for the sword.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try a mock battle at the end¡¹

    ¡¸Alright¡¹ Arti agreed.

    Arti and I moved to the courtyard and had a mock battle.

 Chapter 50 - Procuring materials for the Sword

    50 ¨C Procuring materials for the Sword

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    After finishing the mock battle with Arti, I headed to Xenovia¡¯s room alone.

    Though I said alone, naturally Fluffy and Shiro are still with me.

    The reason I¡¯m visiting Xenovia is to procure the materials needed for Arti¡¯s new sword.

    Truthfully, I¡¯m just going to borrow the money to buy the materials.

    I can still go out on a trip without permission as long as it is within the Royal Capital.

    However, the money in my possession is insufficient as I am still a child.

    The materials needed to create a high-fidelity sword are quite expensive.

    I could just form a sword with magic as I did previously.

    However, it is difficult to enhance the quality of such a sword. Especially the durability.

    A more stable and refined sword can be created by using appropriate metals as the materials.

    As I arrived in front of Xenovia¡¯s room, she opened the door before I could knock; which means, she had already grasped the person who was approaching her room.

    Xenovia shuts the door as I entered into the room, and said.

    ¡¸Master, thank you foring. How can I be of help?¡¹

    ¡¸I have something I wish to discuss. I would like to borrow some money¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is no problem. How much would you like? I only have 100million gold on my person right now though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-One hundred million gold?¡¹

    You can build arge mansion with one hundred million gold.

    Even an expensive metal, would only cost a hundred thousand gold to make a single sword.

    ¡¸Is it insufficient? If master gave me a few hours, I can arrange a few billion gold¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono, that much is unnecessary. I¡¯m only going to buy the materials needed to create a sword¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If it is materials for a sword, then I already have some. Shall I offer them instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    After that, Xenovia guided me to a room in the back.

    Unlike Milt, Xenovia¡¯s room was tidy.

    A great number of magic storage chests were lined up along the wall, and a big desk was sitting in the middle of the room.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment, Master¡¹

    Xenovia went towards one of the chests, opened it, and pulled out the materials.

    She seemed to know what each and every single chest contains. How Xenovia-like.

    ¡¸Is the chest a version of the magic bag?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is very convenient¡¹

    As expected, it seemed to be a chest which has its internal volume expanded. As it is super convenient, I am also going to make one.

    Xenovia continued lining up the materials on the desk, as I was thinking about that.

    ¡¸This is all the materials I have on hand which are appropriate for a sword¡¹

    Even the likes of orichalcum and mithril, which are magic metals, were lined up on the table.

    A magic stone called magic obsidian.

    Even spoils of war such as dragon scales and dragon horns.

    The materials Xenovia lined-up were those of the supreme grade.

    ¡¸This is wonderful. Certainly, these aren¡¯t easy toe by even in the Royal Capital¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Master can use them as you please¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks but¡­ these are way too expensive. I can¡¯t pay these back with my ie¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about that. Master is going to remake Arti¡¯s sword, right?¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Master is not the type who would be too fixated on swords¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true¡¹

    ¡¸As Arti¡¯s master, in addition to providing the materials, I should even pay Master for the cost of the sword production¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll ept your offer¡¹

    ¡¸Kindly, by all means¡¹

    And then, Xenovia said with a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡¸Besides, Master¡¯s inheritance was handed over to us¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹

    Edelfuss¡¯ mary inheritance was handed over to Wolms family.

    However, magic items and all sorts of materials were shared between my disciples.

    The lord of the Wolms family of that time did not seem toprehend the value of those items.

    ¡¸I can pay back all those items and materials, in the form of substitutes or gold if that¡¯s alright with Master¡¹

    The number of magic tools and materials inherited from me were used in all sorts of ways in the past one hundred years.

    Therefore, the amount in the possession of my disciples has decreased considerably.

    Thus, Xenovia suggested substitutes or gold for those materials and tools.

    ¡¸¡­perhaps I would need it at the time when I prepare to subjugate the Beast of Cmity¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master is weed at all times¡¹

    I started selecting the material carefully.

    And Xenovia was watching that scene with great interest.

    ¡¸What kind of sword do you use, Xenovia?¡¹

    ¡¸A magic sword I discovered at a historic ruins¡¹

    Xenovia drew out the sword from its scabbard and showed it to me.

    It was an extremely old and fine sword.

    ¡¸It is a magnificent sword. I¡¯ll use it as a reference¡¹

    ¡¸I am happy to be of help. Nevertheless Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware that Master isn¡¯t particr about using weapons, but aren¡¯t you going to create a sword for yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­let¡¯s see. It may be best to make one after all¡¹

    I was a sage in my past life.

    Since magic was my primary way of fighting, I was fine with any weapon.

    If I had to use a weapon, I would just collect magic at my fist and strike with it.

    However, I am a powerless eight-year-old now.

    Moreover, I went through the trouble of training under Sword God, Military Arts God, Combat God, and God of War.

    ¡¸Alright, I shall make a personal weapon too. It will add to the weapon manufacturing training¡¹

    ¡¸That is for the best. So, please take arge portion of the materials back with you¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about Master here, there is certainly going to be trial and error. We shouldn¡¯tpromise for anything less than perfect¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do as you say¡¹

    I decided to take along various materials with me.

    ¡¸Please take this too. Master will definitely need it¡¹

    Xenovia handed a magic bag while saying that.

    ¡¸Such an expensive item¡­ thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Nono! Please don¡¯t worry! If there is anything else you need, pleasee again!¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful¡¹

    ¡¸I will continue to gather more materials which can be used to make more weapons!¡¹

    After that, I made my way to the exit.

    ¡¸Master, you cane at anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Oh, right, I forget to inform an important matter¡¹

    I reported about the fact that I told Arti about my past life.

    ¡¸I see. Understood¡¹

    Xenovia seemed to have readily epted it.

    I thanked Xenovia again and left the room.

 Chapter 51 - Creating the Sword

    51 ¨C Creating the Sword

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    As I left Xenovia¡¯s room, I was struck with an idea.

    ¡¸I should procure magic medicines as well¡­¡¹

    Thus, I nned to drop by Milt¡¯s room too.

    As I visited him, Milt weed me into his room with a smile.

    ¡¸What is it, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Truth is I¡¯m trying to create a weapon. I would like to procure some materials with flexible use if possible¡¹

    ¡¸You can have any of the materials in my possession. What kind of material do you need, Master?¡¹

    After exining the type and amount of material I received from Xenovia, I received materials from Milt too.

    The materials I got from Milt were mainly magic catalysts.

    ¡¸Thanks for the help, I can make a fine weapon with this¡¹

    ¡¸I am beyond d. Once the weapon ispleted, can I see it for future references?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯lle show it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Saying so, Milt looked genuinely happy.

    I am d that he was still so studious.

    After that, I returned to my room together with Shiro and Fluffy.

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Perhaps he thought I was going to y with him now, as he kept head-butting my buttocks.

    Shiro was obedient in Xenovia and Milt¡¯s room; he simply silently and gently head-butted me from time to time.

    Shiro might have been behaving himself in his own way.

    ¡¸Shiro, I¡¯m about to make a weapon now, so I¡¯m a little upied¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    I hugged and stroked his back for a while.

    He might be feeling a little lonesome since he is just a baby.

    ¡¸Be patient for a little while¡¹

    I lowered Shiro on to the floor, and returned to creating the sword.

    ¡¸As for Arti¡¯s sword¡­ I¡¯ll make it after practicing¡¹

    First, I¡¯ll practice by creating a short sword for my personal use. I decided as such.

    I reyed the fight with the beastkin the other day in my head over and over again.

    In order to create a weapon that matches my current physique, I have to use a fight I experienced in my current physique as a reference.

    My physique and speed. Power and strength. Distance. Theg right before the activation of magic spells.

    Putting together all that information, I formed a concrete image of the sword.

    As the image came together, I selected the material which would be the core of the sword.

    A material which is too hard would break much too easily.

    I have to choose a material which is flexible to a certain extent and also extremely tenacious.

    ¡¸This has to be the one¡¹

    I chose orichalcum as the core material.

    Orichalcum is a standard material, but it can be made tougher and more tenacious by infusing magic.

    If magic is infused properly, the tenacity of orichalcum will be guaranteed.

    However, infusing it with magic is extremely difficult.

    In addition to an enormous amount of magic, it also requires delicate control of magic.

    First, I adjusted the orichalcum shape into an appropriate shape for the core sword.

    And then, I infused magic into the orichalcum to make it tenacious.

    An hourter,

    ¡¸¡­fuu, it¡¯s done atst¡¹

    I exhaled a deep breath. Beads of sweat were running down my back and forehead.

    It was a work that demanded the utmost concentration.

    ¡¸So, making a sword seriously consumes this much magic¡¹

    In addition to consuming a considerable amount of magic, a fair amount of stamina was also spent.

    It was akin to sprinting twenty thousand meters.

    Last time, when I created the sword Arti is using right now, I simply formed the magic into the shape of a sword.

    Even so, the magic expedited then was the same as now. However, I didn¡¯t use nearly as much concentration and stamina.

    ¡¸To think that the difference between a fair-quality sword and a sword of the highest quality would be this great¡¹

    To make an 80% high-quality sword, takes only an instant for me.

    However, the difficulty increases exponentially as it approaches 100%.

    It was incredibly useful to experience it first-hand.

    This was also an important training.

    ¡¸This turned out to be a fine sword. cksmith God and Sword God-ossan, thank you¡¹

    I expressed my gratitude while facing towards heaven.

    But of course, the World of Gods is in a different dimension, so it is not vertically above earth.

    However, it is fitting to look up when expressing words of gratitude to god.

    It might be an old habit from my past life when I was still unaware of the World of Gods.

    ¡¸I¡¯m exhausted. The sword de which covers the core sword can be done tomorrow¡¹

    If I pushed myself too hard, it would be difficult to maintain the quality.

    Especially if my concentration were to falter, the quality would drop. Thus, resting is just as important.

    By consuming magic, I can increase my magic amount and magic control by doing a different training.

    I returned to the living room to make snacks for Fluffy and Shiro.

    Although it is not as spacious as Xenovia and Milt¡¯s living room, it is more than enough for a student¡¯s use.

    Several rooms were joined together in a single dorm room.

    I separate those rooms into my room, Saria¡¯s room and the bedroom.

    Besides the rooms, it alsoes equipped with a living room, kitchen, toilet and a bath.

    As there are students who bring along their entire family, the student dorm rooms were built spaciously.

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸PigiPigi¡¹

    In the living room, Shiro was ying with Fluffy by riding on it.

    Fluffy was rapidly changing its form.

    And, Shiro was skillfully bncing on top of Fluffy.

    Fluffy seemed to have kept Shiro busy by ying with him. It is a slime that is good at taking care of people.

    ¡¸Fluffy, Shiro, do you want snacks¡­¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Shiro jumped down from Fluffy and rushed over to me.

    As he tried to head-butt me with full force, I hugged and picked him up.

    Fluffy slowly approached me.

    ¡¸Now, now, calm down¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸If you want snacks, we have to head to the cafeteria¡¹

    The only foods I have in the room are preserved food.

    More specifically, just dried meat.

    Leaving aside Fluffy, Shiro wouldn¡¯t be too happy about eating dried meat.

    ¡¸I received a magic bag from Xenovia. Let¡¯s get some candy from the cafeteria¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    In addition to having arge expanded capacity, the quality of the things stored in the magic bag is preserved.

    It is most suitable for preserving food.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMeeMee!¡¹

    ©`©`Knock knock

    As I was about to open the dorm room, there was a knock from outside.

    ¡¸Will, are you in?¡¹

    It seems to be that, Rosetta hase to visit

 Chapter 52 - Tea Party

    52 ¨C Tea Party

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    When I opened the door, Tina was together with Rosetta.

    ¡¸Ah, Rosetta and Tina. Thanks foring. Pleasee in.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks!¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Sorry for intruding¡¹

    This is the second time Rosetta was visiting my room.

    However, this is the first for Tina.

    Thus, Tina was acting a little nervous. This was probably the first time she was entering into a friend¡¯s room.

    As Rosetta and Tina entered,

    ¡¸Meeee, Meeeee¡¹

    Shiro cried in a protesting way. Then, he started head-butting Rosetta and Tina alternating between the two.

    He seemed to have really wanted to eat snacks at the cafeteria.

    Even though it was a protest, Shiro was head-butting them gently.

    ¡¸Are you weing us, Shiro-chan? Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro-chan looks as healthy as always¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina didn¡¯t seem to realize Shiro was protesting instead.

    Shiro has always been head-butting everybody for every little thing.

    It can¡¯t be helped that Rosetta and Tina thought it was a weing head-butt.

    Rosetta and Tina crouched and pet Shiro.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan is so cute¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro-chan, I brought some snacks! Do you want it?¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸Meee¡­ee?¡¹

    Shiro, who was protesting with head-butts, stopped in response to Tina¡¯s words, and started fluttering its short tail intensely.

    ¡¸Will-sama, can we invite Arti too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, but is Arti in her room right now?¡¹

    At the same time, Shiro rushed out the opened door.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what happened?¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina were perplexed.

    ©`bangbangbang

    ¡¸Meemeemee¡¹

    Shiro was crying out while lightly head-butting the door of the neighbouring room, in other words Arti¡¯s room.

    ¡¸S-Shiro, you shouldn¡¯t do that. You are troubling Arti¡¹

    Arti just finished an intense practice with me a while ago. There is a possibility she was sleeping.

    Even if she was awake, she might be tending to her duties from Salvation Organization.

    I hurriedly picked up Shiro in an embrace.

    But, I was too slow. Arti came out from her room.

    ¡¸¡­do you need something?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro was apparently crying out to Arti, so we can eat snacks together.

    Rosetta said towards Arti.

    ¡¸Arti, I was just about to invite you¡¹

    ¡¸We were about to have some¡­ snacks, so we were wondering if¡­ you would like to¡­ join us?¡¹

    Tina said a little nervously.

    She might be worried that Arti would reject her invitation.

    ¡¸Thank you for inviting me, I would like to join you¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro, whom I was holding in my arms, cried out delightedly.

    After that, all of us returned to my room.

    Before brewing the tea, I faced Shiro towards me.

    Then, I looked him straight in the eyes.

    ¡¸Shiro, it¡¯s not good to bang on other people¡¯s door. They might be sleeping, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mee¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to head-butt, do it quietly¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro seemed to have understood me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to brew the tea now, so Shiro, please wait together with Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    I lowered Shiro on to the floor, and headed to the kitchen.

    ¡¸We will prepare the snacks¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Ah, thank you¡¹

    Since Tina and the rest were preparing the snacks, I only have to brew the tea.

    I¡¯m d I brought some tea leaves from the cafeteria, for asions like this.

    Although I¡¯m not particrly good at brewing tea, the rest wouldn¡¯t mind it since I¡¯m still an eight-year-old.

    In times like these, I¡¯m d to be an eight-year-old.

    I prepare tea for four people, sugared water for Fluffy, and milk for Shiro.

    As I brought out the tea, Shiro was being held in Arti¡¯s arms.

    And Fluffy was in Tina¡¯s arms.

    I began serving tea to everyone

    And I ced sugared water and milk in front of Fluffy and Shiro respectively.

    Arti and Tina both lowered Fluffy and Shiro to their respective servings.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?!¡¹

    Fluffy and Shiro started drinking happily.

    I used a te to serve milk for Shiro, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to plunge his face into it.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan, here is the candy¡¹

    ¡¸Meemee!¡¹

    Shiro started eating the candy held out by Tina on her palm.

    He seemed happy alternating between the milk and the candy.

    ¡¸Shiro is a little gluttonous¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. His appetite might have grownrger during the time he was protecting the sheep¡¹

    Rosetta said and kept feeding candy to both Fluffy and Shiro.

    Everyone seems to be sweet towards Shiro and Fluffy.

    After chatting for a bit, Rosetta and Tina mutually nodded to each other and straightened themselves.

    ¡¸What is it, you two?¡¹

    ¡¸Will, and Arti. We have a request¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Tell us first¡¹

    ¡¸Will-sama and Arti are training together, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. We train throughout the morning¡¹

    Arti nodded quietly.

    ¡¸This may be a bother but¡­ could I join the training too?¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to join too, please¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina both had serious expressions.

    ¡¸In the battle the other day, I realized my own powerlessness¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Yeah, me too¡­ I am ashamed to admit that I was under the assumption that I could fight due to passing the entrance exam¡¹

    Then, Tina and Rosetta request again.

    ¡¸Please, let me join the training¡¹

    ¡¸Please!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    I replied as such to their earnest request.

 Chapter 53 - Rosetta and Tinaâ€™s Request

    53 ¨C Rosetta and Tina¡¯s Request

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    During the fight with the beastkin, I told Rosetta and Tina that they would drag me down by staying.

    I said so to have them escape that spot. However, that is also the truth.

    Leaving aside the small fries, when facing opponents of the degree of beastkin, they are undoubtedly a burden.

    And both of them arepetent enough to face that truth.

    That alone proves that they are both excellent talents.

    Training together with both of them, is exactly what I wished for too.

    However, I should listen to Arti¡¯s opinion too.

    In case Arti refuses, I would have to train separately with Arti, and then Rosetta and Tina after.

    ¡¸What do you think, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not mind. Training together with Arti and Tina would be beneficial for me too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. Tina, Rosetta. Let¡¯s train together starting tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you! I am so happy!¡¹

    ¡¸I am happy too!¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina seemed extremely pleased.

    However, there are still a few things I must confirm.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Tina. Arti and I have decided to subjugate Tenebris in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Not the beastkin, but rather subjugating the real Demon King Tenebris?¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina were surprised by this fact.

    The beastkin itself was overwhelmingly powerful.

    ¡¸How many tens or hundreds of folds more powerful would the real Beast of Cmity be?¡¹ was probably what Rosetta and Tina were thinking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The Demon King Himself¡¹

    ¡¸I did hear from President-sensei, that there were those who were aiming for its revival¡­¡¹

    Tina might have not believed that the Demon King would actually revive.

    At the very least, she must not have thought that, her generation would be the ones to fight the resurrected Demon King.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing it would revive within a few decades¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡¹

    Arti said with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Arti and I are going through fierce training with the aim of bing strong enough to defeat the Demon King¡¹

    ¡¸So if we want to join the training, we need to have the resolve to defeat the Demon King?¡¹ Tina asked.

    ¡¸No, I wouldn¡¯t go that far. But, I do want to know how much you hope to achieve by participating in the training?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, do we wish for a strict training with the intent to defeat the Demon King or a moderate training?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is exactly as you say, Tina¡¹

    And then, I reiterated to the two again.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if you are not resolved, so there is no need for both of you to go through our harsh training¡¹

    ¡¸Will, can I ask something?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we are a burden, would we be a bother to the training?¡¹

    ¡¸No that is not so¡¹

    ¡¸Are we truly not a bother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would be really happy if Rosetta and Tina would join us asrades in subjugating the Demon King¡¹

    ¡¸I think we would just be a burden to you¡¹

    ¡¸The purpose of the training is so that you wouldn¡¯t be a burden in a real fight¡¹

    Arti said towards Rosetta and Tina.

    ¡¸Will is trying to take care of both of your feelings?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Rosetta tilted her head, and curiously looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­maa, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really a good idea to involve my friends in a fight with the Demon King a few decades from now¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back! If I am not a bother, then I too want to be strong enough to subjugate the Demon King¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I and Tina are of the same opinion. We are going to endure through the harsh training!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I and Arti bowed deeply to Rosetta and Tina.

    ¡¸We are the ones who are thankful!¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! After all, we are friends!¡¹

    Therades joining me in the Demon King subjugation have multiplied. I feel reassured.

    In order to use the current training now as reference, I asked Tina.

    ¡¸Tina, you and Arti are being guided by President-sensei, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am extremely grateful for that¡¹

    Tina is the disciple of the Beloved Child of the Water God, Dion, who is also my past life¡¯s disciple.

    However, since Dion is in a distant ce right now, Xenovia is taking care of Tina.

    ¡¸Arti and I, would usually train right after that¡­ so, would your stamina hold up?¡¹

    ¡¸I will be fine!¡¹

    Tina seemed to be enthusiastic. However, forcing herself too much is not good.

    I need to know how much training they go through under Xenovia¡¯s guidance.

    ¡¸What do you usually do under President-sensei¡¯s guidance?¡¹

    ¡¸Theoretical and practical. The practical includes teaming up with Arti and fight the President-sensei¡¹

    Arti is a swordsman and Tina is a mage.

    The two of them teaming up and taking on the overwhelmingly powerful Xenovia, is good training for both of them.

    ¡¸What about theoretical?¡¹

    ¡¸The disadvantages in a battle between a swordsman and a mage, how to assist ally mages in the vanguard, and such¡¹

    Xenovia seemed to be properly teaching the two, the lessons I taught her in my past life.

    I asked Rosetta next.

    ¡¸What training do you usually do, Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸It is actually nothing much. I just practise my bow. Although now, I can¡¯t even go out for hunting¡­¡¹

    Since we are barred from leaving the Royal Capital, hunting is impossible.

    If Rosetta can¡¯t go out hunting, then she can¡¯t practice tracking footprints.

    ¡¸Are you fine withbat oriented training, Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! That would be helpful!¡¹

    After that, we started nning our training regimen for tomorrow.

 Chapter 54 - Magic Training and Sword Manufacturing

    54 ¨C Magic Training and Sword Manufacturing

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    The next problem is the training location.

    Since Tina, a mage, would be joining the training, we can¡¯t keep training at the courtyard as usual.

    ¡¸Tina, is there somece we can use for training?¡¹

    ¡¸A ce for training, right? We can use the practical exam site¡¹

    During the entrance exam, I did not participate in the practical exam.

    However, I do know that the duel with the scions took ce in the practical exam site.

    ¡¸Well, that ce might just work¡¹

    Though it would be difficult to use magic in full throttle, a little bit of offensive magic should be okay.

    ¡¸I shall get the permit for using the training site from President-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Arti¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸No problem, It is my pleasure¡¹

    After that, I taught Tina the training method of a mage.

    It was the same training I did while cleaning in the Wolms main family.

    It is a ground-breaking training method which can be used to train magic strength while going through daily routine.

    The training method includes continuously circting magic throughout the body while awake.

    In addition, when moving your body, use magic to make the movements more difficult by putting pressure against you.

    A method which requires being under the constraints of magic every day.

    ¡¸By doing this, you can train muscle strength and magic strength simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸Is-Is this how it¡¯s done?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s it. As expected of Tina, you catch on fast. Do this until you can keep it up for 24 hours¡¹

    ¡¸All day long is going to be difficult¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get used to it in no time¡¹

    Tina crudely walked around the room. Her first attempt is quitemendable.

    As expected, Tina has great aptitude.

    ¡¸If you keep this up, you will be skilful in magic control too¡¹

    ¡¸Will I be able to prevent against interference from healing magic, and cast healing magic and detoxify magic simultaneously without direct contact?¡¹

    If you were to cast an additional healing magic to someone who is already under treatment by healing magic, an ident might ur due to the interference.

    To prevent that, is incredibly difficult.

    However, I exercised healing magic without interference right in front of Tina.

    It was during the first time I met Tina in the forest.

    Moreover, I disyed healing magic and detoxify magic casting simultaneously without direct contact with the body.

    Tina is surely referring to that incident.

    ¡¸Of course, you will be able to perform those feats¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll train hard!¡¹

    While Tina was disying her determination, Rosetta and Arti said.

    ¡¸I would like to learn it too¡¹

    ¡¸Please teach me too¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸Of course, no problem¡¹

    It is important that even vanguards should increase their magic pool.

    Excellent vanguards are those who advance their physical abilities by always augmenting their bodies with magic.

    This training which strengthens physical ability and magic strength is also the most suitable for those who take on the role of vanguard.

    And above all else, they have to train to synchronize physical ability and magic together.

    ¡¸Vanguards, who consciously train to increase their magic pool, are in the lower end of the spectrum¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, with this training alone we can surpass the average vanguards!¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Regina-sama and Xenovia-sama seemed to have done magic increasing training in their childhood¡¹I said.

    Although, the training method I taught now, was an improved version developed after training in the World of Gods.

    The efficiency is much better than the training methods in the old days.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Even the esteemed members of the Council of Sages went through this training. I will train hard too!¡¹

    Rosetta was also determined now.

    I taught the training method to Rosetta and Tina again.

    Since Tina does not have a magic job, her proposed training method was a littleplicated.

    After exining the general method, I revise each of their training method to improve specific aspects of their strengths.

    I have to revise them scrupulously without rushing. The foundation of training is important after all.

    ¡¸Is this correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Will, is this okay?¡¹ Arti said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹

    In the span of an hour, Arti and Rosetta were able to perform their training skilfully.

    ¡¸This, sure is quite tiring¡¹

    ¡¸That is why it is good training¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, let¡¯s work hard!¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸However, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. This much should be enough¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will work hard¡¹ Arti said.

    After that, all three returned back to their rooms.

    I stayed back in my dorm room together with Shiro and Fluffy.

    I just created the core of a sword a while ago too, so Iid down on the couch exhausted.

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro jumped up on my belly.

    ¡¸Shiro sure is energetic¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    While petting Shiro, I fell asleep.

    From the next day onwards, my daily routine changed to training with Arti and the rest after sending Saria to the nursery.

    As the training ends, I move to Milt¡¯sboratory and help him with investigating the beastkin.

    After that, I return to my dorm room and continue working on the sword.

    Completing my personal sword took two days, including the first day when I created the core of the sword.

    Andpleting Arti¡¯s sword took a total of three days.

    It has been five days since the first day I started making the swords.

    As soon as I perfected the sword, I went to visit Arti¡¯s room.

    Arti delightfully weed me into her dorm room.

    ¡¸Arti, I havepleted the sword¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d toplete it in time before the sses started¡¹

    It has been a week since the entrance exam. In other words, tomorrow is the day the academy sses begin.

    ¡¸Although, Arti might not have to participate in the sses¡¹

    Arti has already graduated the Academy of Heroes once. It would be unnecessary to participate in the sses now.

    The probability of me not having to participate in the sses is also quite high.

    ¡¸Arti, please ascertain the sensation of the sword¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, excuse me¡­¡¹

    Arti epted the sword from me, and quickly drew it out from the scabbard.

    And swings the sword around several times.

    ¡¸This is a magnificent sword. It fits perfectly in my hands¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel if it is too heavy, or too light, or should it be a little longer?¡¹

    ¡¸No, none of those things at all. This sword is magnificent¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If there is anything else you wish for, just tell me. I would like to practice my weapon manufacturing too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    My short sword and Arti¡¯s sword werepleted duly.

    With this, we can fight with the beastkin level opponents on equal footing.

 Chapter 55 - First Day of Classes

    55 ¨C First Day of sses

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    The day afterpleting Arti¡¯s sword, in other words, the first day of academy sses.

    After sending Saria and RunRun to the nursery, I head towards the ssroom together with Shiro and Fluffy.

    Basically, I wanted to skip sses today.

    However, during the guidance at the entrance ceremony, we were told to attend the first week of homeroom.

    And today was the very first day of sses and also the first week of homeroom.

    ¡¸Good morning, Will! The sses begin today¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, are you looking forward to it, Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am! Are you not looking forward to it, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not really sure¡¹

    It is quite difficult to tell Rosetta, who is super motivated, that I was trying to skip sses.

    ¡¸I am looking forward to it!¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Yea, me too¡¹Rosetta agreed.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina were smiling.

    Both of them seemed to be diligent in taking the sses.

    ¡¸Rosetta, which sses are you nning to take?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I n on the close quarterbat ss©`¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina were discussing about that.

    They might be hoping to take the same ss.

    The two have been reading through the avable sybus table all week long, apparently.

    I, on the other hand, had even forgotten about the existence of the sybus table.

    ¡¸Which sses do you n to take, Will?¡¹

    I can¡¯t just tell them I wanted to skip sses.

    However, it doesn¡¯t really matter. They would find out soon enough anyways.

    I have no other choice but to tell the truth.

    ¡¸¡­I n to take the end-of-semester exam properly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see, as expected of Will¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if it¡¯s Will, you can get through with that alone¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta seemed to have understood.

    A short whileter, the homeroom began.

    The homeroom today simply conveyed basic important points.

    Once the homeroom ends, everyone headed towards their own sses.

    By the way, Arti had already skipped the very first homeroom itself.

    I headed back to my dorm room without taking the sses, in order to create weapons.

    ¡¸I should¡­ focus on armours too¡¹

    Armour requires much more materials than weapons.

    There are also many other aspects to be considered when creating armour.

    It should not inhibit movements, and has to guarantee solid defence.

    ¡¸Enhancing armours bought from a store would suffice for now¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s focus on creating weapons.

    While thinking that, I continued with weapon creation.

    Since I had already created a short sword, I decided to create a one-handed long sword.

    Afterpleting the one-handed long sword, I also wish to create a two-handed sword, axe,nce, bow and such.

    I am specialized in handling all sorts of weapons. It is only limited by my imagination.

    If I could make fine weapons, I would like to give them to Rosetta and Tina too.

    Weapon production might be something thates naturally to me.

    After defeating the Beast of Cmity, I would like to cease being a mage, and take on cksmithing.

    While thinking about that, Ipleted the core of the one-handed sword.

    ¡¸Guess I¡¯ll take a break before making the sword de¡¹

    My short sword and Arti¡¯s sword; creating these two swords, has improved my manufacturing skills considerably.

    I did not use up all my energy creating the core of the one-handed sword, like I did on the first day.

    After taking a little break, I can still maintain my concentration and create the sword de on the same day itself.

    I returned to the living room where Fluffy and Shiro were.

    ¡¸MeeeMee¡¹

    Shiro rushed towards me joyfully.

    Shiro seemed to have been ying with Fluffy, while I was still working in the weapon manufacturing room.

    ¡¸Shiro, thanks for being a good boy. Fluffy too, thank you for ying with Shiro¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pigii¡¹

    As I held up Shiro, a voice rang out from the Transceiver Bracelet.

    1

    ¡ºIs this a good time?¡»

    It was Xenovia¡¯s voice.

    She must be taking into consideration the possibility of someone else being around me. Therefore, she does not use honorifics.

    ¡¸Yes, it is okay¡¹¡¸Meeee¡¹

    Shiro cried out happily after hearing Xenovia¡¯s voice.

    ¡º¡­Come to the President Office asap¡»

    Xenovia only said that much and ended the call.

    ¡¸Did she see through the fact that I was skipping ss?¡¹

    Nevertheless, that doesn¡¯t warrant getting angry over.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro was looking at me as though wanting to ask¡¸What happened?¡¹.

    ¡¸Xenovia wants me to go to her ce. It might be something important since she even used the Transceiver Bracelet¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    I lowered Shiro on to the floor, and started moving towards the Presidents Office.

    Shiro happily ran after me, as I trotted along.

    Fluffy on the other hand, skilfully hopped around following after me.

    Fluffy¡¯s movement speed might be on par with Shiro.

    We arrived in front of the Presidents Office in no time.

    Xenovia should be aware that I had reached her room.

    However, unlikest time, she didn¡¯t open the door.

    In other words, there were people other than Xenovia in the room.

    Therefore, I politely knocked on the door.

    ©`©`KnockKnock

    ¡¸This is Will Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸You can enter¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    I slowly opened the door.

    I conducted myself with polite behaviour as an ordinary student would.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸MeeeeMeeeeMeeee¡¹

    As soon as I opened the door, Shiro vigorously rushed into the President Office.

    He ran up to Xenovia who was sitting on the couch, while crying out happily and energetically.

    And then, Shiro hopped on to Xenovia¡¯sp.

 Chapter 56 - Disciples

    56 ¨C Disciples

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    After all the trouble I went through to act like a proper student, it has all been thrown out the window.

    I became flustered and called out to Shiro.

    ¡¸Shiro, remember your manners¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro tilted his head while still sitting on Xenovia¡¯sp.

    As Shiro did not do this out of ill intent, I have to teach him properlyter.

    Perhaps, it was my mistake for not warning Shiro before opening the door.

    Thus, I can¡¯t really scold him.

    As I closed the door,

    ¡¸So you are the Will Wolms bastard¡¹

    I was called as such.

    The speaker was the person sitting on the couch opposite Xenovia.

    The person was sitting with their back towards me, and did not react to Shiro¡¯s misbehaviour.

    Meanwhile, Xenovia was smiling about and started stroking Shiro.

    Incidentally, Milt was sitting beside Xenovia.

    And there was another individual sitting beside the speaker.

    The two who had their backs towards me had a strangely thin presence.

    They were definitely suppressing their presence.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    As Shiro had climbed on to Xenovia¡¯sp, he was positioned to the front of the speaker.

    He stared at the face of the speaker while being caressed by Xenovia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I am Will Wolms. Long-time no see, Regina¡¹

    ¡¸You and I are meeting for the first time!¡¹

    As she said that, Hero Regina stood up and faced me.

    Simultaneously, she emitted an intense bloodlust towards me.

    Given that Regina is a dwarf, she has a small stature.

    Her height was just under 1.3meters.

    And she had long golden hair, which is tied up in pigtails style.

    Although she was long past the age of one hundred and twenty, Regina still looked like a young girl who is closer in age to me.

    I responded with a carefree smile to the bloodlust.

    ¡¸Regina, you¡¯re still as small as ever¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Insolent fellow!¡¹

    Dwarfs have longevity, although not to the extent of elves. Thus, Regina looked as youthful as Xenovia.

    No, whenpared to Xenovia, Regina looked more like a child.

    ¡¸So you are the Will-kun, who is rumoured as the reincarnation of Master Edelfuss?¡¹

    The one, who suddenly stood up soundlessly while saying so, was the beloved child of the Water God, Dion.

    ¡¸Dion sure is as huge as ever¡­¡­ no, you seem like you¡¯ve gotten evenrgerpared to a hundred years ago¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the praise, I am honoured¡¹

    In contrast to Regina, Dion was staggeringlyrger.

    The dragon newt, Dion was about 2.5 meters in height.

    His body surface was covered with beautiful bluish scales. How beautiful.

    The scales are not simply a beauty aesthetic; it was also tough to the extent that, ordinary edged tools wouldn¡¯t be able to prate his body.

    The tail which was even thicker than his leg, also serves as a powerful weapon. His raw strength was to the extent where he can smash a log with his bare hands.

    However, he is a healer.

    Moreover, Dion is Tina¡¯s master.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, a hundred years ago, you were only about 2meters long¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, people would change in the span of a hundred years, you know. Growingrger isn¡¯t all that unusual¡¹

    Saying so, Dion opened his mouth and revealed his tongue. Even a single nce was frightening.

    However, Dion was simplyughing right now.

    His muscles which create expressions in his face are different whenpared to ordinary humans, thus it is difficult to read his expressions until you get used to them.

    Naturally, I have been together with Dion since he was just a child.

    Therefore, I can easily read Dion¡¯s facial expression.

    Even I would find it fairly difficult to read the expressions of other dragon newts as opposed to Dion.

    While I was calmly chatting with Dion, Regina slowly walked towards me.

    And then, she brought her face close to mine, so close than her exhaled breaths were hitting my face.

    She stared at me with an extremely sharp glint in her eyes.

    Regina is hailed as the strongest hero even among generations of heroes.

    The one who holds the ultimate fighting strength amongst the human race in the present age.

    That ultimate fighting strength was now releasing an overwhelming bloodlust towards me.

    If I didn¡¯t truly know Regina, I would have definitely cowered in dread.

    ¡¸Although you seeded in deceiving the soft-hearted Xenovia and Milt, you can¡¯t deceive me!¡¹

    ¡¸But Regina is also mostly soft-hearted too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? You bastard, quit making fun of me!¡¹

    Regina clutched my cors.

    ¡¸MEII!¡¹

    Just as Regina did so, Shiro rushed at us from Xenovia¡¯sp.

    And tried to hit Regina with a head-butt.

    ¡¸Wh-What¡¯s up with this goat?¡¹

    ¡¸MEEEMEEE!¡¹

    Regina dodged Shiro¡¯s head-butt while still baffled by it.

    As expected of Regina, the one hailed as the strongest hero in history.

    ¡¸PIGI!¡¹

    Even Fluffy moved promptly to assist Shiro.

    Fluffy must have intended to coil itself around Regina¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Fluffy, Shiro, Calm down¡¹

    ¡¸Pii?¡¹¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Fluffy and Shiro seemed to be asking ¡¸Why?¡¹.

    ¡¸Fluffy, Shiro, This person is a friend¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t decide that on your own!¡¹

    Regina cried out, but Fluffy and Shiro seemed to have calmed down.

    Xenovia said to the god-beasts.

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy, It is alright. Will is safe, so pleasee on over here. I will serve some candies¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pii¡¹

    The god-beasts happily ran towards Xenovia.

    Dion said while looking at the scene with tender eyes.

    ¡¸Now, now, Regina. Let¡¯se to a conclusion after listening to Will¡¯s story¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Regina returned and sat on the couch opposite Xenovia.

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Will or something right. Let¡¯s see if you can convince me that you really are Master¡¯s reincarnation you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I shall tell a story only I would know. Even Xenovia and Milt do not know about it¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, if you really can!¡¹

    I slowly approached closer to Xenovia, in other words, opposite Regina.

    ¡¸It was¡­ that¡¯s right. If I remember correctly, it was when Regina was four¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Four years old? I don¡¯t even remember the memories of such a young time. Do you n on telling some vague story?¡¹

    ¡¸Regina who admired a legendary swordsman back then, took Xenovia¡¯s sword and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nn?¡¹

    The bloodlust Regina was emitting vanished.

    ¡¸Regina went inside myboratory, which I had prohibited entry to, and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸AaAAaaa©`©`©`, that¡¯s enough, enough already¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t told the full story yet. The main story starts from here on¡­¡¹

    ¡¸NO, I understand now! Perfectly! Please let it go!¡¹

    Regina concealed her face which was turning bright red with both hands.

    Apparently, Regina hase to an understanding.

 Chapter 57 - Disciples(2)

    Chapter 57 ¨C Disciples(2)

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    Regina was still hiding her bright red face with both hands,

    Xenovia tilted her head looking at Regina¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡¸Master, what exactly did Regina do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, right now it is not that big of a deal but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­ please let it go already. I beg of you, I beg of you¡­¡¹

    Since Regina was begging me to stop, I hastened the continuation of the story.

    Regina was exaggerating it, even though it is not that big of a deal.

    Regina, who admired the legendary swordsman, took Xenovia¡¯s sword and went out to subjugate monsters.

    However, Regina got cold feet and did not venture outside. Instead, she looked for monsters inside my mansion.

    It was simply Regina¡¯s game of make-believe, so to speak.

    And then, Regina went into myboratory which I had restricted.

    At that time, I had been researching a famous sea demon beast which had a terrifying appearance in myboratory.

    When Regina saw the mounted demon beast, she was frightened to the point where she couldn¡¯t move, and tried to flee.

    However, she couldn¡¯t escape due to the door being locked and Regina became increasingly more panicked.

    The door being locked was nothing much. It was just that, Regina herself had unconsciously locked the door.

    Simr to how one would lock the door when entering the toilet.

    As she had locked it on her own, she should have been able to open it as well.

    However, due to panic, Regina was unable to open the door with the key, and was crying for help until I returned home.

    By the time I heard Regina¡¯s cries and opened the door, theboratory was a wreck.

    Regina had rampaged around in theboratory with the sword.

    At that time, little Regina had pissed and shat herself.

    And of all things, Xenovia¡¯s precious sword was stained by Regina¡¯s excrements.

    ¡¸Big sister Xenovia is going to kill me!¡¹ was what Regina was frightened of.

    The one who cleaned up Regina, theboratory, and Xenovia¡¯s sword, was obviously me.

    ¡¸How nostalgic¡­ I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t develop into a trauma¡¹

    ¡¸¡­how embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simply a story from when you were four. There is no need to be embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is embarrassing¡¹

    Fortunately, Regina didn¡¯t develop a particr weakness towards ocean-based demon beasts.

    No, on the contrary, I feel as though her attacks are extra-refined when facing ocean-based demon beastspared to other demon beasts.

    She might have been thinking, ¡¸Hurry up and disappear from my sight¡¹.

    I left Regina who still had a bright red face alone, and turned towards Dion to convince him.

    ¡¸As for the story only I would know regarding Dion¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master, there is no need for that¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had already realized it was Master when I saw you personally¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? How did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it was more of an intuition¡¹

    ¡¸Hee©`, that¡¯s amazing¡¹

    It might be a unique intuition of dragon newts that I do not know of.

    It can¡¯t be helped that I got interested in Dion¡¯s intuition.

    ¡¸Now then, since you guys have epted that I am Edelfuss¡¯ reincarnation¡­¡¹

    As I wanted to talk to them without rushing, I took a seat beside Xenovia.

    ¡¸Masteeerrrr©`¡¹

    ¡¸Oops!¡¹

    Regina embraced me with all her strength.

    Probably due to being ovee with emotions, Regina¡¯s face became mush with tears.

    It was almost unbelievable that her face was bright red a second ago.

    Regina was crying while embracing my head tight to her chest.

    ¡¸M-m-m-masssterrrr¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Regina could hug me like this for the first time due to being taller¡¹

    I muttered while being embraced.

    ¡¸I am also d to be reunited and to see Master so lively¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, thank you, Dion¡¹

    Dion¡¯s tone of voice waspletely calm and collected.

    However, he was grasping my right hand tightly. Dion¡¯s hand was hot.

    Normally, a dragon newt¡¯s body temperature is low. But, when they are ovee with emotions, the temperature rises and bes hot.

    ¡¸I am also d that Dion is doing well¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Dion¡¯s magnificent tail was swaying around in circles.

    Dion seemed to be extremely delighted as well.

    Shiro must have also gotten excited, looking at the somewhat excited Dion and Regina.

    ¡¸MeeMee¡¹

    He leapt off Xenovia¡¯sp and rushed towards my buttocks with a head-butt.

    Until Regina and Dion calmed down, I was left at Shiro¡¯s mercy.

    After crying for some time, Regina said while wiping off her tears.

    ¡¸¡­it seems like I had lost myposure. I have shown an embarrassing sight¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been a hundred long years, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸I am also immensely happy¡¹

    Saying so, Dion sat back down on the couch he was sitting on just now.

    So does Regina.

    I tried to sit down beside Xenovia, to start talking again.

    ¡¸Master, over here¡¹

    My clothes were grabbed from behind by Regina.

    I was sat on Regina¡¯sp as is with my back towards her, within Regina¡¯s hug.

    ¡¸Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is a new experience to have Master being smaller than me¡¹

    Regina said so, while resting her chin on my head.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it is a new experience¡¹

    ¡¸Master is eight now right? You will surely grow big soon. So I just thought of hugging like this while I still had the chance¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Do as you like¡¹

    As Regina is a dwarf, she has a short stature.

    Thus, she is fond of people who are shorter than her.

    Milt was also embraced as I am right now, when he was still a child.

    Incidentally, the eldest of my disciples was the Beloved Child of Water God, Dion. Right now, he is 130 years of age,

    Next, is the Elf Xenovia, who is also 130 years of age.

    Next is the dwarf, Hero Regina, who is 125 years of age. Lastly, the youngest is just an ordinary human, Small Sage Milt, who is 120 years of age.

 Chapter 58 - Disciples(3)

    58 ¨C Disciples(3)

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    Milt said while tenderly brushing Fluffy who was on hisp.

    ¡¸I look like oldest even though I am the youngest disciple. Humans sure are at a disadvantage¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t change race after all. Even I find growingrger endlessly to be an inconvenience.¡¹

    Dragon newts have their own hardships too I guess.

    They keep growingrger even after reaching adulthood. So, they have to constantly buy new clothes which fit their size.

    ¡¸Eh©`, I¡¯m actually jealous of Milt who is of the same race as Master¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there is that too. How enviable¡¹

    Regina and Xenovia said so while eating candies.

    Meanwhile, Shiro was engrossed on climbing up Dion¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Shiro, you shouldn¡¯t climb someone¡¯s body without permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Meeee¡¹

    ¡¸Do it after you get permission. You can climb my body however much you want, so control yourself¡¹

    I extended my hand towards Shiro, and made a slope to make it easier to climb.

    However, Shiro was still engrossed with Dion.

    As expected, there seems to be more merit in climbing Dion¡¯s body which was more than twice asrge as mine.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro looked at Dion and tilted his head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you want to climb my body¡¹

    ¡¸Meee!¡¹

    After getting permission from Dion, Shiro resumed his ascending.

    Dion nted his body a little to make it easier to climb.

    Thanks to that, Shiro soon reached the top of Dion¡¯s head.

    ¡¸MeeeMeeeee!¡¹

    Shiro stood on Dion¡¯s head skilfully, and shook his short tail merrily.

    I ignored Shiro who was doused in happiness, and turned towards Regina and Dion to tell them the chronology of how I ended at this point.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much you two have heard from Xenovia and Milt but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t told them anything yet. I am sure Regina and Dion would like to hear it from Master as well¡¹

    How Xenovia-like forethought.

    ¡¸Ah, although I have told them about Master and Arti defeating the beastkin¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard that. Master is amazing as ever even at eight¡¹

    ¡¸It is an admirable feat. Master is on a whole different level¡¹

    Regina and Dion showered me with praise.

    As it was embarrassing, I decided to move forward with the story.

    ¡¸I see. Well then, I shall start from the very beginning¡¹

    I exined everything in chronological order, from the moment I died to the moment I enrolled into this academy.

    Naturally, the perspective of time is different in the World of Gods, so fundamentally the chronological order is off-point.

    However, as that would make it exceedingly iprehensible, I decided to include it in the chronological order as how I experienced it.

    ¡¸Master went through many troubles too¡¹

    Regina strongly caressed my head.

    There is no doubt that she simply wants to pat my young-self.

    ¡¸No, it isn¡¯t asparable to the hardships you all went through¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that is the case though¡­¡¹

    Dion said, while still having Shiro on top of his head.

    ¡¸Leaving that aside, shall I crush the Wolms family which bullied Master?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ Regina. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as they don¡¯t pose a threat to other people, leave them alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I see©`¡­ If Master says so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Regina, those who possess power should always exercise it with caution, right?¡¹

    The oldest disciple, Dion said in a remonstrating tone.

    ¡¸I understand that plenty©`¡¹

    Regina seemed to be listening to Dion¡¯s advice,

    My disciples joined under me when they were all still very young. Therefore, they be apprentices by priority of age too; especially Dion whom I had raised since he was still an egg.

    In other words, my very first disciple was Dion.

    Being the oldest, and the first disciple, Dion seemed to be the mediator among the four.

    ¡¸Dion¡­ looks to be working hard¡¹

    ¡¸I am not working that hard¡¹

    Saying so, Dion smiled.

    Dion is the type that does not share his troubles outside.

    ¡¸Dion¡­ you seemed to have been doing your best while I was gone. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I have simply done what I could¡¹

    ¡¸And that is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Dion¡¯s tears started to overflow quickly.

    There was no one here who wouldugh at that.

    ¡¸I have burdened you a lot, Dion¡¹

    Saying so, Regina nodded while patting my head.

    Xenovia and Milt were also nodding in agreement.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro descended from Dion¡¯s head to his shoulder, and started licking Dion¡¯s face.

    Shiro might be trying to cheer up Dion in his own way.

    ¡¸Thank you, Shiro is kind¡¹

    Dion gently petted Shiro, who was on his shoulder and then immediately stopped crying.

    ¡¸I am sorry, Master. I was suddenly ovee with emotions¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    He must have had one-hundred years¡¯ worth of pent up emotions. It was natural to cry out.

    After confirming that Dion had stopped crying, Shiro climbed back to Dion¡¯s head, and cried out ¡¸Mee!¡¹.

    After that, Xenovia and Milt began exining about ns for the future.

    Specifically about concealing my true identity.

    ¡¸That is why it is prohibited to use honorifics when addressing Master outside. Especially Regina, be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, even without Xenovia¡¯s reminder I can do that much¡¹

    ¡¸If so, that is good¡¹

    I discussed about raising the young-bloods, as preparation for defeating Teinebris, who would resurrect in a few decades time.

    I also conveyed that, I had already started the training with Arti, Tina, and Rosetta at the present time.

    ¡¸If they are nurtured from this point onwards, they will definitely be a strong fighting potential¡¹

    Regina said delightedly.

 Chapter 59 - Disciples(4)

    59 ¨C Disciples(4)

    Dion said with a serious face.

    ¡¸Does Master see talent in those three?¡¹

    ¡¸They have developed much since the beginning of training, and I have also judged that they are talented enough.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Master¡¯s judgement, then it is surely right.¡¹

    Regina stroked my head.

    ¡¸Including Master, there will be four. Doesn¡¯t the fighting power seemcking?¡¹

    ¡¸The rest will be filled up by the god-beasts. Shiro, Fluffy, and RunRun, who is currently not present here.¡¹

    ¡¸God-beast?¡¹

    I exined regarding the god-beasts to Regina and Dion.

    ¡¸That is reassuring to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, please let us meet the dog RunRun too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I¡¯ll bring him over next time.¡¹

    It would be easier if Regina came to y in my room.

    However, the Hero Regina visiting the dorm room of a mere student would be too suspicious.

    Bringing RunRun over to President Office would be better.

    Dion, who was thinking with a serious look on his face, said worriedly.

    ¡¸Master¡­ do the three youngsters have the resolution to fight the Demon King?¡¹

    ¡¸I have already revealed to the three, that my goal is to subjugate the Demon King, Beast of Cmity Tenebris.¡¹

    I also informed that the three reached the same resolve to subjugate the Demon King.

    ¡¸Although, I can¡¯t know how things would turn out in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did Master reveal your true identity?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, I have revealed my identity to Xenovia¡¯s disciple, Arti.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Master hasn¡¯t revealed it to my disciple, Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Tina¡¯s resolve is still not as concrete as Arti¡¯s.¡¹

    Arti, who is already a member of the Salvation Organization, is on a fundamentally different position than the student Tina.

    In addition, Tina is a member of the Imperial family. She still has ties of obligations.

    ¡¸I express gratitude for Master¡¯s consideration.¡¹

    Saying so, Dion bowed.

    Shiro skilfully bnced himself on Dion¡¯s bowed head.

    While looking at Shiro with tender eyes, Xenovia said.

    ¡¸So, the real consultation starts from here¡­ We have been wondering about who should be Rosetta¡¯s master.¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta is one of the students training with Master, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Regina. You remember well.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do, Xenovia. A scout who uses a bow, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, a beloved child of the Hunting God, what do you think, Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me, do as you like, Xenovia. She has talent, right?¡¹

    Regina must have thought Xenovia was talking about adopting Rosetta as her own disciple.

    Milt realised that, and slowly shook his head.

    ¡¸That is not it. We are asking, how do you feel about adopting her as your disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I am not capable of taking in a disciple. Xenovia should adopt her instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Xenovia already has a disciple, Arti. And Dion already has Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, Milt should adopt her as disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸I have decided to take in Master as my disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸E¡­.h?¡¹

    Regina let out a weird sound.

    Milt ignored Regina and continued to exin.

    ¡¸As I was saying, Regina is the only one without a disciple/¡¹

    ¡¸Nononono, there is no need for Master to be a disciple is there?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simply for appearances sake.¡¹

    ¡¸If Master is just for appearances sake, then Milt should adopt Rosetta too since your responsibility would only be one person.¡¹

    I decided to silently listen to my disciple¡¯s discussion.

    Regina¡¯s im sounds justified, but I chose not to interfere.

    Milt, Regina, and Xenovia discussed for short period.

    Dion simply listened to them.

    These past hundred years, the Council of Sages had most probably moved forward in this manner.

    Knowing this brings joy to my heart.

    Why exactly does it bring happiness, even I do not know.

    My disciples are somewhat akin to my own children. Perhaps I was happy to see how much they have grown.

    Or perhaps, I was simply happy to experience this again with my disciples after a hundred years.

    After a while, the argument settled down and the room became quiet.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s line of sight gathered on Dion.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Certainly, Regina¡¯s im is justified¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸However, Regina, leaving aside the justification, isn¡¯t it about time you took in a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like I¡¯ve been saying, I¡¯m not capable of taking in a disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you believe¡­ then it applies to all of us. An immature supreme authority.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸We are aware that Regina has been reluctant to take in a disciple due to a misfortunate ident¡­¡¹

    Regina slowly shook her head.

    ¡¸I am weak¡­ thus, I am unqualified to take in a disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸If Regina is weak¡­ then all of us are weak.¡¹

    Perhaps Regina did not agree with Dion¡¯s words.

    Regina firmly hugged me.

    ¡¸What do you think, Master? Is it alright for me to adopt a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m still weak.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that Regina is strong.¡¹

    Regina kept asking more questions as such.

    It seemed that, Regina has lost all her self-confidence due to losing her precious disciple.

    Regina herself stillprehends that her own strength has not fallen behind my other disciples.

    However, her determination has taken a nosedive.

    After conversing with me for a short while, Regina stood up while still holding on to me.

    ¡¸Master, I should probably adopt a disciple too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I think so too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Regina, you seem to have found your determination.¡¹

    The moment Xenovia happily said that,

    ¡¸But! It is only after I directly meet Rosetta!¡¹

    Regina strongly proimed as such.

 Chapter 60 - Reginaâ€™s Preparation Period

    Chapter 60 ¨C Regina¡¯s Preparation Period

    Certainly, Regina should meet Rosetta personally before adopting her as a disciple.

    Milt had the same opinion as me. While nodding, he said,

    ¡¸Aa, of course, it would be best to decide that after personally meeting Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸I will go call Rosetta right now¡¹

    Xenovia stood up to go call Rosetta, but I stopped her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Rosetta wille if Xenovia were to call her, but¡­ she is in the middle of sses now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are right, Master. I hadpletely forgotten¡¹

    Thus, Regina sat down again while still hugging me.

    And she started brushing my head.

    ¡¸Tomorrow morning after sses is fine. I have to prepare something first too¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare? Do you n to do something?¡¹

    Without answering my question, Regina turned my head while continued to pat my head,

    ¡¸Master, I am inexperienced. Though I can judge capability just by looking, I can¡¯t do the same for talent¡¹

    ¡¸Regarding talent, even I can¡¯t judge just by looking¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Even Master can¡¯t tell?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the truth¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so©`¡¹

    Talent can be judged just with a nce. However, the only ones who can do that are the gods.

    Despite that, Regina seemed surprised.

    ¡¸Do you want to confirm the results from the guardian deity love value measuring device that I invented?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not in particr. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the device that Milt invented¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Certainly, the results of that device is not absolute¡¹

    Milt said in apletely calm manner.

    He has a pretty good understanding of the weak points of his device.

    After that, I kept chatting with my disciples till the time when the nursery sses ended.

    Naturally, the academy sses also end at the same time as the nursery sses.

    I met up with Rosetta outside the ssroom, and we head together to the nursery.

    After joining with Saria, Rose, and RunRun, we met up with Arti and Tina.

    And then, all of us moved to the training grounds, andmenced our training.

    Saria, Rose and the god-beasts, were all observing our training.

    During the training break, I asked.

    ¡¸Saria, Rose, are you two not bored?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Anicha looks so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, amazing¡¹

    I¡¯m d Saria and Rose were having fun watching the training.

    After training, I asked while resting.

    ¡¸How were the sses?¡¹

    ¡¸It was immensely informative!¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was beneficial!¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸d to hear that¡¹

    While talking about that, Arti, who also skipped sses said.

    ¡¸Everyone, pleasee to the President Office once the sses end tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but, does President-sensei have some official business with us?¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we would receive orders!¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Orders¡­ I am getting fired up! But meeting with the President-sensei makes me nervous¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, I understand how you feel, but you¡¯ll get used to it soon¡¹

    In order to visit the President Office, Rosetta and I decided to request for extension at the nursery.

    The next morning as well, we started training early in the morning.

    After training, Rosetta headed to ss with Tina, after we sent Saria and Rose to the nursery.

    And then, I started creating a weapon while simultaneously training with the aim of increasing my magic pool and advancing my magic maniption to the next level.

    I can feel my skills as a cksmith improving gradually.

    After Tina and Rosetta¡¯s sses end, we head to the President Office.

    As we had already requested for an extension at the nursery for Saria and Rose, I¡¯m not worried.

    Before entering into the President Office, I picked up Shiro and faced him towards me.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro tilted his head, and started licking my face.

    Shiro probably thought I picked him up because I wanted him to lick my face.

    ¡¸Shiro, we are about to enter the President Office, so don¡¯t jump onto President-sensei¡¯sp like yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­mee¡¹

    ¡¸Can you sit quietly beside me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    He does not respond. He seemed to be pretending that he didn¡¯t hear me.

    ¡¸Shiro, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I will leave you outside to guard the door¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro protested that he didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸Shiro, can you behave well?¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee¡¹

    Somehow, he agreed to behave.

    I felt relieved and lowered Shiro to the floor, and knocked on the door.

    We immediately got permission to enter, thus we entered.

    Only Xenovia was present in the President Office.

    Unlike yesterday, Xenovia was sitting on a chair at the back of the room.

    Xenovia looked superfortable sitting on the chair.

    In front of her, there was an elegant, sturdy-looking, wooden desk. In other words, the chair and desk is the ce where official duties are carried out.

    By sitting on the official duty chair, she was signifying to us that this was an official matter.

    I straightened myself in front of Xenovia, and said.

    ¡¸President-sensei, we four havee to answer your summons¡¹

    ¡¸Well done¡¹

    Xenovia was still sitting.

    I fleetingly nce at Shiro. He was behaving well by standing properly beside me.

    He is quite outstanding, even though he is still a baby goat. I will praise him wellter.

    ¡¸Thanks foring. There is a person who wished to meet the four of you. It is fine toe out now¡¹

    As Xenovia said so, from the neighbouring room,

    ¡¸So, you bastards are the new students who are running around with the intention of defeating the Demon King!¡¹

    A deep daring voice resounded.

 Chapter 61 - Reginaâ€™s Interview

    61 ¨C Regina¡¯s Interview

    ¡¸Na!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina instantly jumped back at the sudden voice.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be on your guard¡¹

    From the neighbouring room, a person appeared, d in full-body armour including a helmet which hid their full-face.

    That person was holding a gigantic axe which was muchrger than its wielder.

    Although the face is covered, it was definitely Regina judging from the stature.

    Tina and Rosetta were astonished by Regina¡¯s bizarre appearance.

    I too was a little surprised.

    ©`Juukoooo

    A weird noise leaked out from the helmet. She has inserted something inside the helmet.

    There¡¯s no doubt she had Milt build something to alter her voice.

    Was this perhaps the preparation Regina mentioned yesterday?

    When meeting the present me for the first time, Regina emitted an overwhelming bloodlust.

    I¡¯m sure that this is one of Regina¡¯s traits when testing someone.

    Perhaps Regina does this, so people wouldn¡¯t underestimate her due to her short stature.

    I understand that Regina put a lot of thought into altering her voice.

    However, since I already know its Regina, I find it to be nothing but amusing.

    I was even trying my hardest not tough out loud.

    However, Xenovia remained sat in aposed manner as though she had gotten used to Regina¡¯s appearance, and said with a smile.

    ¡¸This is the first meeting for Tina and Regina, right¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹Rosetta said.

    Tina on the other hand simply nodded in a bewildered state.

    ¡¸Well, introductions are in order. This is my fellow sister disciple, Regina Edel cier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hero Regina-sama?¡¹

    Rosetta was surprised and looked over at Regina.

    And Tina gracefully bowed her head.

    ¡¸It is an honour to meet the esteemed Hero. I am Tina Dion Irmady¡¹

    ¡¸So you are Dion¡¯s disciple. I have heard of you. You seem to be working hard¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸And you are Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! It is nice to meet you, I am Rosetta!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Then, Regina approached Rosetta as close as possible.

    ¡¸Ah, ummm¡­ Regina-sama?¡¹

    ©`Juukooo

    Regina kept ring at the perplexed Rosetta.

    However, as Regina has a short stature, she had to literally look up to Rosetta.

    ¡¸Fushuu¡¹

    As the ¡°Juukooo¡± sound kept leaking out, I finally lost it and tittered.

    ¡¸Ex-Excuse me, I sneezed¡¹

    Nobody seemed to have minded.

    I¡¯m d no one got suspicious.

    ¡¸Hmm, I see¡¹Regina said, and moved away.

    ¡¸Excuse me for suddenly doing that¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ what was it about?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing much, just that Xenovia rmended Rosetta as my disciple¡¹

    ¡¸I? The Hero¡¯s disciple? Eh? Why?¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s tone became dishevelled as she received a great shock.

    ¡¸You are a youngster with talent, so she rmended you as a disciple¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am nothing such as that, at all!¡¹

    In a flustered state, Rosetta held out both her palms to the front, and shook them in disagreement.

    ¡¸Hey Rosetta, are you trying to say, Xenovia has no eye for recognizing talent?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, not at all!¡¹

    ©`JukoJukoJukokokoko

    The ridiculous sound became rhythmical.

    This is just my guess but, Regina was probablyughing under the helmet.

    The one who truly wants tough out loud, is me. Don¡¯t make this any more difficult.

    I pinched my thigh hard to resistughing out.

    ¡¸Regina, don¡¯t tease my academy student too much¡¹Xenovia reminded.

    Thereupon, Regina faced Rosetta and slightly bowed her head.

    ¡¸I have said something nasty to you. I apologize¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I also made a mistake with my choice of words¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I do understand your hesitation to be my disciple. Think carefully about it¡¹

    While leaking out the ¡¸Jukoo, Jukoo¡¹noise, Regina returned to the neighbouring room.

    ¡¸-Fuuuuu¡¹I exhaled a deep breath.

    Thank god. If I kept looking at that appearance and listening to that ridiculous noise, I definitely would have burst outughing.

    While seeing off Regina with a smile, Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Rosetta, I apologize for surprising you¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all¡¹

    And then, Xenovia beckoned Shiro and Fluffy.

    Shiro looked at me and tilted his head. He was asking if it was alright to go over to Xenovia.

    It must be due to my advice before entering the room.

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy, you behaved excellently today. It¡¯s alright now¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Shiro and Fluffy trotted over to Xenovia.

    Xenovia took the god-beasts, ced them on herp and served candies.

    ¡¸Everyone, please take a seat¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    Xenovia also ced some candies in front of us.

    Furthermore, she poured out tea in cups for everyone from argish tea container.

    ¡¸It has already been a while since the tea was brewed, so the taste is not guaranteed¡¹

    It seems that, thergish tea container was also some sort of magic tool.

    The liquid that is stored inside the container does not easily be cold.

    For the time being, I took a sip.

    Although Xenovia said the taste is not guaranteed, this tea tastes delicious.

    Xenovia smiled as we drank the tea.

    ¡¸If you have any questions, I will answer them to the extent that is allowed¡¹

    ¡¸President-sensei¡­ why did you rmend me?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from Arti that Rosetta has resolved to subjugate the Demon King¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t know how helpful I will actually be but, I am aiming for the Demon King Subjugation¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, why did you choose to join the Demon King subjugation?¡¹

    ¡¸I might be powerless, but I want to be helpful to Will, Arti, and Tina¡¹

    Xenovia was satisfied with Rosetta¡¯s answer and nodded.

    ¡¸Umu, I think that kind of personality is suitable to be Regina¡¯s disciple¡¹

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have talent¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you worried about the fact that you only have the Human God and Hunting God as your only two pirs of guardian deity?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I feel like I amcking to be a disciple of Hero-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Will, who is arranged to be Milt¡¯s disciple, has only one pir. We do not judge by the presence of guardian deities¡¹Xenovia said,ughing.

 Chapter 62 - Consultation of the Four

    62 ¨C Consultation of the Four

    As if grumbling, Rosetta slowly said.

    ¡¸But, Will is incredibly strong¡¹

    Xenoviaughed as she heard that.

    ¡¸Yes, it is exactly as you say. There are people who overflow with talent even with one pir¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps so¡¹

    Since I was a living example, Rosetta couldn¡¯t make a counterargument.

    ¡¸Although the device Milt invented is extremely convenient¡­ there still are many exceptions to it¡¹

    ¡¸But, I am still inexperienced¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry about that¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, it¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Listen¡­ Rosetta. If you weren¡¯t inexperienced, then there is no reason for you to be a disciple¡¹

    Saying so, Xenovia took a sip of tea.

    ¡¸There is no one who truly grasps their true strength. Let alone grasping their talent¡¹

    Xenovia continued exining to Rosetta, who just listened quietly.

    ¡¸Moreover, in the case where Regina wishes to adopt Rosetta as disciple, you would have to go through a test¡¹

    ¡¸A test?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, although I am unaware of its content. Supposing you truly don¡¯t have talent, you wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the test¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Rosetta silently pondered.

    ¡¸Rosetta, I will not force you. I guarantee there will be no drawbacks if you refuse this proposal¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Come to a conclusion after thinking about it¡¹

    After that, we exited the President Office and everyone walked in silence.

    And then Rosetta said with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Say¡­ Will, Tina, Arti, I have something to consult about¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s gather in my dorm room sometime after dinner¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with that n¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Will, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will wait in my room until Will calls¡¹ Arti said.

    And we all head towards the nursery as is, to fetch Saria, Rose and RunRun.

    After that, all of us moved to the cafeteria, and had dinner.

    During the meal, Saria and Rose seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡¸Anicha! Everyone is here!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ right¡­ Does Saria love eating with everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸YES¨C¡¹

    ¡¸I love it too!¡¹Rose asserted.

    ¡¸Right¡­.¡¹Saria replied joyfully.

    Saria and Rose seemed to have grown closer. Just looking at them is so adorable.

    After dinner, everyone briefly returned to their own dorm room.

    I returned to my dorm room as well, and had Saria, RunRun, and Shiro take a bath.

    After that, Rosetta and Rose came to my dorm room, and they seemed like they just got out of the bath.

    Because, it is poor to leave behind a young child alone in the room, Rosetta brought along Rose.

    After putting Saria and Rose to sleep, I went out to call Arti and Tina.

    Atst, all four of us were gathered, so we can start the consultation.

    Incidentally, RunRun was together with Saria and Rose in the bedroom.

    And, Shiro and Fluffy were sitting on myp.

    ¡¸Well, what does everyone else think?¡¹

    Rosetta said with a serious expression.

    ¡¸How do I say, that is a vague way of asking¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No need to apologize¡¹

    Rosetta was also at a loss.

    She must have never even imagined the possibility of being the Hero¡¯s disciple.

    ¡¸I think it is a good idea to be a disciple¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸I also think it is a good idea for Rosetta to be a disciple of Hero-sama¡¹Arti agreed.

    ¡¸You really think that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do¡¹ Tina replied.

    And Arti nodded in agreement to Tina.

    ¡¸Rosetta, is there something bothering you about bing a disciple of the Hero?¡¹

    ¡¸Something that bothers me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anything that makes you unable to make a decision or causes you unease¡¹

    As I said that, Rosetta started thinking with all seriousness.

    ¡¸¡­No, I think it is an honour ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t get rid of the feeling of someone like me deserving that honour¡¹

    ¡¸Basically, you don¡¯t have confidence?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case. This probably wouldn¡¯t be the case, if I was as talented as Will¡¹

    Rosetta said that because she knew I was going to be Milt¡¯s disciple.

    My bing a disciple ispletely different from Rosetta, as it is just a formality and for appearance¡¯s sake.

    Therefore, it is difficult to say anything from my position.

    ¡¸How did Tina feel when asked to be a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸Same as Rosetta right now¡­ If someone like me was truly worthy¡¹

    ¡¸And, how did you feel after actually bing a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see. I still wonder if I am worthy¡¹

    ¡¸You still think that?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, but that is also my motivation to strive forward¡¹

    Rosetta looked straight into Tina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Say¡­ Tina. Has there been any difficulties?¡¹

    ¡¸Surprisingly there hasn¡¯t been any. Although there might be from here on after¡¹

    It¡¯s not as if there is going to be difficult orders.

    Not even a matter of too many tasks, or even tasks of an extremely high degree of difficulty.

    ¡¸What does the guidance feel like?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, Master Dion-sama is in a distant ce, so I am being taught by President-sensei¡¹

    It seemed like Dion still hasn¡¯t told Tina of his arrival.

    I do think it would be good to tell her, but Dion might be busy with his own matters.

    The night growste, as Tina and Arti were talking about the guidance they receive from Xenovia.

 Chapter 63 - Consultation of the Four (2)

    63 ¨C Consultation of the Four (2)

    After discussing regarding Xenovia¡¯s guidance, Rosetta asked Arti.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, under what circumstances did Arti be President-sensei¡¯s disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, the conditions were unique¡¹

    ¡¸Unique?¡¹

    ¡¸From the start, my father was a disciple of Master¡¹

    ¡¸I see, did Arti be a disciple on your father¡¯s rmendation?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my father passed away when I was five. Since then, Master has been my foster parent¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡­ for reminding you of something sad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    In order to assert what she said, Arti smiled.

    It seemed that, Arti lost her mother at the age of three, and her father at the age of five.

    After that, Xenovia looked after Arti as she had no rtives.

    Rosetta looked like it was difficult for her to ask any more questions, so I asked instead.

    ¡¸Arti, at what age did you be a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸At ten years old¡¹

    Arti said she loved practicing the sword by nature, and had always done it on her own.

    And Xenovia also taught her at times.

    Xenovia probably taught Arti in ce of her father, rather than a guidance from master to disciple.

    ¡¸I was adopted as a disciple after measuring the guardian deity love value¡¹

    In ordance with present-day custom, Arti had measured her guardian deity love value at the age of ten.

    Thereupon, found out that the love value of Sword God was umonly high.

    ¡¸At that moment, Master asked me if I wanted to be her disciple, for the very first time¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¨C¡­ so that¡¯s how it happened¡¹

    ¡¸Say¡­ Arti, did anything change after bing a disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸I started receiving guidance from Master every day¡¹

    Until that point, Xenovia had seldom taught Arti, and Arti had constantly trained independently.

    After bing a disciple, Arti was trained to her limits every single day.

    As she had be a disciple, naturally there would be instances where she has to fight the Cult.

    Arti was likely to lose her life if she were to stay weak. Thus, Xenovia had started teaching proactively.

    I decided to tell Rosetta regarding the risks involved in bing a disciple.

    ¡¸Rosetta, you said that you wanted to fight the Beast of Cmity together with us right¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But, you can still turn back now. I can understand if you feel it is impossible¡¹

    ¡¸But that is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, please listen. Rosetta and Tina still haven¡¯t met a real formidable enemy¡¹

    It is a question of whether your spirit would break when you meet an enemy that is far superior to yourself.

    That is something you wouldn¡¯t know until you¡¯re in that situation.

    If your spirit is broken, then it will be extremely difficult to fight against the Demon King Beast of Cmity, Tenebris.

    ¡¸Once you be a disciple, it will be difficult to turn back¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­ may be true¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you be a disciple, if your spirit is broken, it would still be difficult to fight in future battles¡­¡¹

    Even if you force a person with a broken spirit to fight, they wouldn¡¯t be a decent fighting force.

    Be that as it may, if you be a disciple, you can¡¯t easily turn your back on the battles.

    Even if you aren¡¯t included in the fight against the Beast of Cmity, you would still have to fight against other enemies.

    Besides the Demon King, there are many demons and formidable monsters within the Cult.

    You would have to continue fighting against them with a broken spirit.

    ¡¸Honestly, the likelihood of losing your life isn¡¯t exactly low either¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Of course, the family members who are left behind will be looked after by the Salvation Organization¡­¡¹

    Arti supplemented while bearing Rose in mind.

    ¡¸That is reassuring!¡¹

    Rosetta cheerfully smiled.

    ¡¸What do you think, Tina? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am scared. I even doubt if I will be helpful¡¹

    ¡¸Even someone as talented as Tina has such thoughts¡¹

    Rosetta was probably implying the fact that Tina has seven gods as her guardian deity.

    Even Tina was aware of Rosetta¡¯s implication.

    ¡¸The number of divine blessings is not equal to talent¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸That might be true¡­¡¹

    And then, Rosetta slowly began to open up.

    ¡¸To be honest, dying in the fight against the Demon King and the Cult is not actually what scares me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    As everyone listened quietly, Rosetta smiled embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­No, sorry. I lied. Actually, I am frightened¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸But, the thing I am most afraid of is being a burden to everyone else¡¹

    ¡¸That too is understandable¡¹

    ¡¸I feel afraid when I think about how you all might die due to me holding back everyone else¡¹

    Thereafter, Rosetta thought a little more, and quietly muttered.

    ¡¸¡­No, perhaps the thing I am most afraid of might be betraying everyone¡¯s expectations¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is not hard to imagine¡¹

    Even though I thought Rosetta had more potential, she is actually useless. Truly, Rosetta is a disappointment ¨C Rosetta was afraid of Regina and Xenovia thinking as such about her.

    And finally, she was also afraid of us thinking the same about her.

    Such thoughts are understandable.

    I would have stopped her from bing a disciple if she absolutely didn¡¯t want to be in the face of danger or if she never wants to fight formidable enemies.

    Conversely, if she had dered that she didn¡¯t fear death from the bottom of her heart, I still would have stopped her.

    Rather, I am more afraid of including someone who doesn¡¯t fear death into the party.

    To Rosetta who was thinking seriously,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that is the case though¡¹

    Although Tina said that, Rosetta¡¯s insecurity does not reduce.

    ¡¸Rosetta, listen carefully¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I will be frank. Neither I nor Regina-sama, have as much expectation that Rosetta imagine we do¡¹

    As I said so, Rosetta looked at me with a little hint of sadness on her face.

 Chapter 64 - Letâ€™s Go Inform Regina

    64 ¨C Let¡¯s Go Inform Regina

    It seems that Rosetta has misunderstood.

    So I exined carefully.

    ¡¸No, let me rephrase that. I do think Rosetta has talent, but you arecking strength¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I amcking strength¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I¡¯ve factored in all your many mistakes. I¡¯m sure the same is true for Regina-sama too¡¹

    Rosetta stared at me with a meek face.

    Because disciples are immature, they be disciples. That is natural.

    ¡¸And if you were a burden like in the fight against the beastkin, I will tell it straight to your face¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have the luxury of taking care of other people¡¯s feelings after all¡¹Arti smiled.

    ¡¸Regina-sama would also say you don¡¯t have to worry about being an immature disciple¡¹

    I actually said something along those lines to Regina a long time ago.

    The strongest and renowned Regina also had an immature period.

    I feel like I said that to my other disciples as well.

    ¡¸As President-sensei said, your talent cannot be measured on your own¡¹

    ¡¸That may be so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You were rmended by President-sensei, and Regina-sama who is hailed as the strongest, will test you out¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is an honour¡¹ Tina said

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a huge opportunity, why don¡¯t you just take the test?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸If you pass, then you have reached the level that Regina-sama wants.¡¹

    ¡¸What if I fail?¡¹

    ¡¸Ask for another chance at being Regina-sama¡¯s disciple after training hard¡¹

    After that, Rosetta thought for a while.

    And she seemed to have decided.

    ¡¸Yeah, I am going to take Regina-sama¡¯s test!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you can pass!¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸Do your best¡¹ Arti said.

    I decided to report to Regina tomorrow, as everyone returned to their room.

    Rosetta carried Rose back to her dorm room.

    I will sleep too as I am still a child.

    Staying upte is not good for growth.

    ¡¸Fu¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    As I entered the bed, RunRun, who was baby-sitting Saria, came over to lick my face.

    He cried out in a quiet voice so as not to wake Saria.

    Shiro seemed sleepy and went toy down right beside my pillow, as did Fluffy.

    I gently stroked the sleeping Saria¡¯s hair.

    She was sound asleep.

    ¡¸¡­hehe¡­ su¡¹

    Saria might be having a pleasant dream, as she was sleeping with a happy expression.

    ¡¸RunRun, thank you as always¡¹

    ¡¸haa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    I fell asleep while stroking RunRun and Saria.

    The next day, I got up early, made breakfast,pleted preparations, finished training, and sent Saria to the nursery.

    By the way, the training was done together with Arti, Tina and Rosetta.

    When Tina and Rosetta head to ss, I created weapons as usual.

    I feel my technique is improving more and more.

    Soon, I want to challenge magic endowment.

    Then, once Tina and Rosetta¡¯s sses end, we four met up and headed for the President Office.

    As we entered the president¡¯s office, Xenovia and Regina were present there.

    They were sitting on the couch.

    ¨CJuukoooo

    And Regina still had her whole body covered with metal armour and was wearing the full-face metal helmet.

    While sitting on the couch, she had the gigantic axe resting on her shoulder.

    The axe was also an important item for the intimidation.

    ¡¸Umu¡­You came back faster than I expected. It¡¯s good that you can make quick decisions¡¹ Regina nodded.

    Regina said it in an earnest manner.

    However, since the voice was changed to a very thick voice with magic, it sounded funny.

    I almostughed out, so I held my cheek muscles with my hand.

    Xenovia smiled kindly.

    ¡¸Regina. Don¡¯t rush. She might be here for a question.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you have something to ask, go ahead¡¹

    Rosetta corrected her posture and said clearly.

    ¡¸I have decided that I would like to be a disciple. Thus, I would like to take the test¡¹

    ¨CJukooooo

    ¡¸Oh! That resolve is superb!¡¹

    Regina stood up, and then walked over to us.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s get on with the test!¡¹

    When Regina dered in a daring voice, the tip of the gigantic axe handle dropped to the floor.

    At that moment, the sound¡¸Shokokoshokoko¡¹rang out.

    Perhaps Regina¡¯s nasal breath had be rough.

    ¡¸¡­ fushu¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    I chuckled. Shiro raised his head and looked at me.

    However, Rosetta, Tina, and Arti were staring at Regina in a tense state.

    ¡¸Let me exin¡¹

    Regina calmly exined about the test.

    You have to enter the dungeon and get the proof of the test at the end of the dungeon, with that you will have cleared the test.

    Surprisingly, it was a test without a twist. Such things should be simple after all.

    ¡¸All four should challenge the dungeon together!¡¹Regina said encouragingly.

 Chapter 65 - Contents of the Test

    65 ¨C Contents of the Test

    Rosetta was surprised to hear that.

    ¡¸Eh? Is it fine for me to not take it alone?¡¹

    It was a test to judge the propriety of Rosetta.

    Therefore, Rosetta was under the impression she would have to ovee the test alone.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a scout?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Scout is a job that functions within a party, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That is so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Arti, Tina, I have already gotten approval from your masters. Thus, I want you to participate¡¹

    If there was approval from their masters, than this test is also a part of their guidance.

    They have no choice but to participate.

    Regardless of that, Arti and Tina still would have cooperated.

    ¡¸Understood, I will do my best!¡¹

    Tina replied in a fully motivated sense.

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me¡¹

    Arti replied calmly but, there is a fire in her eyes.

    Arti¡¯s master, Xenovia, nodded to Arti¡¯s response.

    Regina approached me.

    And of all things, she brought her face close to mine.

    As she did, naturally the ¡¸Jukooo¡¹ sound became inly clear to the ears.

    ¡¸Will still isn¡¯t Milt¡¯s disciple yet but¡­ Milt has also given his approval. So, it would be best to participate¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Understood¡¹

    I somehow restrained fromughing, and replied.

    ¡¸Oh? Is Will reluctant to participate?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing of the sort¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Pushuu¡¹

    Finally, I spurted out.

    Apparently, Regina had realized I was about tough.

    It was obvious that she was trying to make meugh.

    ¡¸What is it? Will, are you feeling unwell?¡¹

    With those words, in order to try to measure my body temperature, Regina brought her forehead to mine.

    As she was wearing a full-face helmet, it was cold. There was no way she could measure the temperature through the helmet.

    Regina was deliberately doing this to make meugh.

    Her tone of voice bing cheeky is the proof.

    Regina was trying to make meugh.

    In order to hold back from bursting out, I think of something quick.

    ¡¸I am feeling fine, and am perfectly healthy¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true??¡¹

    Regina said with a cheeky tone.

    It was immensely funny as the short statured Regina starts speaking in a cheeky voice.

    As my cheeks began twitching, Xenovia called out.

    ¡¸Regina¡­ that should be enough¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll let it go in consideration for Xenovia¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina did not understand the meaning of the back and forth between Regina and I.

    Therefore, they were staring nkly.

    I could not discern whether Arti understood the meaning or not, as she was standing firmly with ack of expression.

    As Regina sat back on the couch, Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Regina-sama, what are the contents of the test?¡¹

    Hearing the question, Regina replied seriously.

    ¡¸You will find out once you take the test¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸However, the difficulty is not low¡¹

    Then, Regina muttered in a whisper.

    ¡¸Even if you became a disciple, without talent you would simply suffer unnecessarily¡­¡¹

    Xenovia said with a gentle tone.

    ¡¸Tomorrow and the day after are off days from sses, right¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, President-sensei¡¹

    This was the first I¡¯m hearing about tomorrow being an off day.

    However, Tina responded as though it was a given.

    If I didn¡¯t hear about it, then that must mean it was after the end of Homeroom.

    Regina nodded in consent.

    ¡¸Umu, that is just right. Complete your preparations from this moment forth, and head to the dungeon¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! I will do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta¡­ that was a fine response¡¹

    Then, Regina looked at us one by one.

    ¡¸This is a test to be my disciple. Be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    As Arti replied softly, Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Arti, this test will also be beneficial to you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Tina, there is a word from Dion as well¡¹

    At that instant, Tina straightened herself more than ever.

    ¡¸Do what you do best. That is all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    After receiving her master¡¯s words, Tina seemed delighted.

    Nevertheless, I have something important to say.

    ¡¸Well, can I say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? What is it, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸ I would have to entrust my sister to the nursery¡¹

    Xenovia nodded.

    ¡¸I will personally request an extension from the nursery¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, but, I ought to directly tell my sister that I will be venturing out today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is true. Will, Rosetta, Return back here after visiting the nursery¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful¡¹

    I and Rosetta ran to the nursery.

    As we reached the nursery,

    ¡¸Anicha!¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back¡¹

    Saria and Rose rushed towards us.

    From behind them, RunRun slowly walked towards us.

    I hugged up Saria.

    ¡¸Saria, I received an important job today¡­ I might not return until tomorrow or the day after that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸I am sorry for letting you be lonely¡¹

    ¡¸It is alright! Anicha, do your best at work!¡¹

    I tightly embraced Saria, as she said such admirable words.

 Chapter 66 - Preparing for the Test

    66 ¨C Preparing for the Test

    My heart felt heavy to just leave Saria like that.

    However, such asions might increase from now on.

    Saria, and also I must get used to this.

    As I was reluctant to part with Saria, the nursery personnel came up to us,

    ¡¸I have heard about the circumstances from President-sensei. Please entrust the rest to us¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, sorry for bothering you¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry, the nursery is fundamentally operational 24 hours a day¡¹

    It seems that, as we move up as upperssman, sses and training which require staying overnight increases as well.

    So, the nursery has amodation prepared, and the personnel work in a shift-system.

    ¡¸Even now, there are three other children who are staying over besides Saria-chan and Rose-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to entrust RunRun-chan as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    ¡¸RunRun-chan is quite popr among the children, which is also helpful for us¡¹

    The woman smiled as she said.

    RunRun drew closer to me.

    I knelt down beside RunRun, and brush his head and body.

    ¡¸RunRun, take care of Saria¡¹

    ¡¸woof¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for making you babysit¡¹

    ¡¸woofwoof¡¹

    As though saying don¡¯t worry, RunRun began licking my face.

    Rosetta and I finished saying our goodbyes to Saria, Rose, and RunRun.

    Saria, Rose, and RunRun are very obedient.

    Small children should be a little more selfish though¡­

    I shall spoil them a lot afterwards.

    After that, we returned to the President Office.

    Thereupon, misceneous tools were lined up on the desk in the President¡¯s Office.

    While Xenovia was still present, Regina was not. Surely, she went to make preparations.

    Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Will, Rosetta, you came at the right moment, you should also request the necessary tools for dungeon exploration¡¹

    ¡¸Necessary tools?¡¹

    Apparently, Tina has lined up the types of tools that she thinks is necessary for dungeon exploration on the table.

    Torch, rope, emergency rations, water, and such were lined up on the table.

    There was a magic bag beside Xenovia where all these came from.

    ¡¸Actually, I would have preferred to hand over the money, and have you purchase the items you need at the Royal Capital but we are short on time¡¹

    We have been in the President Office since the sses ended.

    And we also discussed various matters, and even went to the nursery. Dusk is almost upon us.

    It¡¯s about closing time for the shops which sells tools which are necessary for dungeon exploration.

    That is why Xenovia was supplying us with the tools instead.

    ¡¸If I were to hand over the tools I thought were necessary, then that would defeat the point of the test, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Xenovia only hands over the necessary tools that we deem are necessary.

    However, high-grade tools are excluded. That seemed to be the course of this policy.

    Rosetta was next in line after Tina got the various items she deemed necessary.

    ¡¸Are there any picking tools?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    Rosetta is a scout.

    Therefore, she is responsible for unlocking treasure boxes and doors.

    ¡¸Besides that, I would like to request spare arrows¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Then, Xenovia looked over at me.

    However, Xenovia did not ask Arti and me.

    Which means it was only a service for the beginners.

    ¡¸Alright, that concludes the preparation. Follow me¡¹

    We exited the President Office, walked down the hallway for a short bit, and entered another room.

    The room was simr to a stable in some aspects. However, it was much wider than amon stable, and the ceiling was also high.

    As we passed through the room, we came out into a courtyard surrounded by stonewall.

    Seven wyverns were rxing there.

    These were surely the wyverns which are ridden by my disciples.

    A man took notice of Xenovia and rushed over.

    ¡¸Your Excellency, you can ride at anytime¡¹

    ¡¸You are helpful as always¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is my job¡¹

    The man seemed to be the caretaker of the wyverns.

    ¡¸The lively fellow is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Grurururu¡¹

    The particrlyrge wyvern among the seven rushed over, and nuzzled on Xenovia.

    ¡¸Will you give me a ride?¡¹

    ¡¸Gruru¡¹

    The wyvern seemed to be emotionally attached to Xenovia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Rosetta, Tina, ride on the back of this wyvern together with me¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina got on the back of the wyvern.

    ¡¸Will, as for you, I am sure you can ride a wyvern. Pick a suitable one and ride with Arti¡¹

    Although Xenovia¡¯s wyvern isrge, it would be cramped if seven people, including Shiro and Fluffy, were to ride on it.

    Riding out on two wyverns would be better.

    I have ridden a wyvern countless times in my past life.

    However, this is the first in present life. Moreover, I am meeting these wyverns for the first time.

    The wyvern I rode together with Milt previously, was absent.

    Undoubtedly, Milt had taken it out somewhere.

    ¡¸Umu, I would like a wyvern with an obedient nature¡¹

    I went around petting each of the wyverns.

    Then, I chose an obedient wyvern and got on its back together with Arti and the god-beasts.

    ¡¸If you are ready¡­ then follow me¡¹

    Xenovia steered her wyvern and ascended to the skies.

 Chapter 67 - The Dungeon of Test

    67 ¨C The Dungeon of Test

    I followed after Xenovia¡¯s wyvern and took to the skies.

    It was right about the time when the sun was setting in the west. The setting sun was beautiful looking at it from high in the skies.

    A couple of minutes after we took off on the wyverns, we reached the dungeon, right about the time the sunpletely set beyond the horizon.

    There was a white stone cube 5-meters in length on the ground.

    And there was a door on the stone. The real dungeon itself was probably underground.

    And Regina was near the dungeon entrance.

    There was also a wyvern nearby, which Regina probably rode here.

    ¡¸I have been waiting¡¹

    Regina was still wearing the full-face metal armour as usual. And her voice was also audacious.

    However, she was carrying a giant broad-sword instead of her usual giant axe.

    The sword de itself was taller than Regina. The width of the sword de was about 0.2meters.

    I wonder just how heavy it is.

    I will somehow get Regina to show it to me, after the test ends.

    Lately, weapon manufacturing has be my hobby, thus I wish to study unusual weapons that Ie across.

    Without paying attention to my passionate gaze upon her weapon, Regina started the exnation.

    ¡¸This is the historic ruins where the dragon newt conduct theiring-of-age ceremony. This ceremony is conducted in various other ces too¡¹

    Listening to that, unearthed a memory from very old days. It reminded me that Dion also went through such a ceremony when he was fifteen.

    However, it was not here.

    This dungeon is a historic ruin that I have no knowledge of.

    ¡¸You can rx, as I have already gotten permission from my brother disciple, Dion¡¹

    Dion seemed to be in an eminent position among the dragon newt tribe.

    If you request Dion, you would easily get permission.

    And Regina continued exining.

    Basically, the test this time is a model of the dragon newting-of-age ceremony.

    We clear the test by retrieving and returning with the something that Regina had ced inside the dungeon.

    However, the dragon newting-of-age ceremony is usually performed alone.

    ¡¸As four people challenging it would be too lenient, I added various additions to make it more fun¡¹

    Reginaughed as she said.

    I wish she would stopughing, as the ¡¸JuukoJuuko¡¹noise leaked out as she did.

    It is likely that, these various additions are those that put Rosetta¡¯s ability to the test.

    No doubt, she has set up traps, locks on the doors and such.

    ¡¸And¡­ leave behind Shiro and Fluffy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Iplied with it honestly.

    Regina must have tuned the degree of difficulty with various adjustments.

    And, to adjust the difficulty while taking into ount Shiro and Fluffy¡¯s participation was likely too troublesome.

    There surely is something in the test that would be rendered useless with the participation of either Shiro or Fluffy.

    As it was an instruction from the so-to-speak Test Master Regina, we would do well to obey.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Perhaps Shiro felt the atmosphere of being left behind, and started head-butting my butt.

    ¡¸Sorry, Shiro and Fluffy wait for me here¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    ¡¸I will return as soon as possible. Wait together with Regina-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­mee¡¹¡¸¡­pigi¡¹

    I stroke Shiro and Fluffy as they cried out lonesome.

    Then I said to Regina.

    ¡¸Fluffy eats anything that is fundamentally organic, Shiro eats milk and grass¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, understood. I will bear the responsibility and look after them¡¹

    ¡¸Especially Shiro, he isn¡¯t exactly gluttonous, but he gets hungry often as he is still a baby¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­ I will keep that in mind¡¹

    Even at that moment, Shiro was head-butting my butt.

    It took several minutes for me to persuade Shiro.

    On the other hand, Shiro¡¯s older brother or sister is very obedient.

    Fluffy snuggled up close to Shiro.

    ¡¸Fluffy, take care of Shiro¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    With a single cry, Fluffy jumped onto my shoulder and nuzzled its body on my face.

    A good ten secondster, Fluffy hopped off my shoulders and got down on the ground.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Fluffy tenderly snuggled close to Shiro.

    ¡¸¡­mee¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy, please be good and wait for me¡¹

    They were feeling reluctant, but we can¡¯t depart if this kept on.

    ¡¸Sorry, for making you wait¡¹

    ¡¸No, no¡­ It is alright! Let¡¯s go then¡¹

    Rosetta said with a smile.

    As we were about to enter the dungeon, Xenovia¡¯s voice called out.

    ¡¸Always be focused. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we will do our best¡¹

    Rosetta replied with high fighting spirit.

    ¡¸Call through the Transceiver Ring if anything happens¡­ I will head there immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s responses were full of determination.

    Listening to that, Regina nodded.

    ¡¸With that said, don¡¯t hope for Xenovia¡¯s help to arrive at all ces or in all situations¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will keep that in mind¡¹

    Regina nodded again satisfied at Tina¡¯s response.

    ¡¸Umu¡­ always be focused¡¹

    ¡¸Take care¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee¡¹

    ¡¸PigiiPigii¡¹

    Regina, Xenovia, Shiro, and Fluffy, saw us off.

    Once we confirmed the party ranks, we entered inside the dungeon.

 Chapter 68 - The Dungeon of Test (2)

    68 ¨C The Dungeon of Test (2)

    As we entered the dungeon entrance, a narrow passage leads to the depths.

    The dungeon doors shuts when we entered inside.

    The entire surrounding bes pitch ck. There wasn¡¯t even a sliver of light.

    ¡¸I will use Magic Light¡¹

    Tina cast Magic Light on her cane, and the cane lit up.

    ¡¸Thank you Tina! Shall I use the torch as well?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to use it now. However, set it up so it can be lit up immediately when needed¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the advice, Will!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please cast Magic Light on my sword too?¡¹Arti requested.

    ¡¸I shall cast it on Arti¡¯s sword¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Arti unsheathed her sword. I cast Magic Light on the sword de.

    ¡¸In the case of an unexpected situation, it would be better to have two sources of light¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ that is good a tip¡¹

    Rosetta nodded with an earnest expression. I¡¯m d that they have a high desire to learn.

    Therefore, I taught a few bits of knowledge while we were at it.

    ¡¸And, the better method is to light up a sword de like Arti¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Tina, who cast Magic Light on her own cane, looked at me.

    ¡¸When you wish to turn off the light, you simply have to sheathe the sword¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Wrapping the cane with a ck cloth could work, but it is more troublesomepared to sheathing the sword into the scabbard¡¹

    ¡¸That is good to know¡¹

    After that, we cautiously proceeded forward into the dungeon.

    The lead was taken by Rosetta, followed by Arti, then Tina, and finally me, at the end of the line.

    After we advanced forward a little, the passage became wider.

    As we walked forward even further, Rosetta came to a halt.

    ¡¸Everyone stop¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a trap?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a pitfall¡¹

    Even though it was dim, Rosetta splendidly saw through the pitfall.

    ¡¸It seems that we would be able to move forward through the right side but¡­ please wait¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Arti stepped forward, and illuminated the surrounding with the Magic Light cast on her sword.

    ¡¸There also seems to be a trap which activates if we proceed on the right side. I will try to disable it¡¹

    It was a trap aimed to catch us dropping our guard after seeing through the pitfall.

    This was probably one of Regina¡¯s choices.

    ¡¸Ok, I disabled it. Follow me¡¹

    Rosetta seems to be a pretty reliable scout.

    She was advancing cautiously without negligence.

    I was also walking carefully, and not leaving everything up to Rosetta solely just because it was her test.

    Being on guard for an attack from behind is my biggest role.

    Moreover, it is also important that I am prepared to act if Rosetta failed to see through a trap.

    Rosetta was moving forward while skillfully disabling the traps.

    It seems that, the difficulty of the traps set by Regina aren¡¯t that high.

    However, simr to the first trap, there were numerous traps which were aimed at punishing negligence.

    In other words, you can clear it as long as you aren¡¯t negligent.

    Regina¡¯s thoughts are being transmitted by the dungeon.

    Regina made this dungeon with the preamble of epting Rosetta as her disciple.

    Furthermore, she turned this dungeon into teaching material, and is using it to educate the youngsters.

    Although I didn¡¯t hear directly from Regina, I can understand what she feels.

    I should leave it up to Rosetta and Tina to capture this dungeon as much as possible.

    After advancing through the dungeon for about 30minutes, we took a break.

    ¡¸This sure is a long dungeon!¡¹Rosetta said while drinking water.

    Rosetta was the most tired amongst us, as she was responsible for locating and disabling traps.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ we have walked for quite a while. I am amazed to learn there was this much historic ruins underground¡¹

    Tina was also drinking water.

    The dragon newt must have taken a long time to build this ce.

    Maybe it was based on the ruins of the dragons that the dragon newts respect as their ancestors.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Tina, it would also be good to check your equipment during the break¡¹

    Arti advised them as their senior.

    ¡¸Yes, thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina began checking their equipment.

    ¡¸While weapons and scout tools are crucial the most important part is to check your personal armour¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­ We haven¡¯t encountered any enemies, so we haven¡¯t used our armour at all¡­¡¹

    While inspecting her armour, Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Yes, just walking might cause some things to be slightly off. Especially the condition of your shoes¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta were earnestly ascertaining the condition of their shoes and armour.

    Everyone still seemed to be in high-spirits.

    After resting for five minutes, we resumed the exploration.

    ¡¸At any rate, we still haven¡¯t encountered any enemies¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, perhaps Regina-sama defeated all of them¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps so! I personally am happy to not encounter enemies!¡¹Rosetta said.

    We seem to have the leeway to talk andugh about that.

    After that, we advanced even more for another ten minutes.

    The number of traps Rosetta has disabled since entering the dungeon was ten in total.

    At present, we werepletely focused on traps. I anticipate it is about time for the monsters to show up.

    ¡¸Wow¡­ we came out to a vast ce! I can¡¯t even see the walls¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon newts sure are amazing to be able to build this vast ce underground¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina seem to be deeply moved.

    Tina illuminated the surrounding with the Magic Light on her cane, but the light does not reach the walls or the ceiling.

    At that time, Rosetta called out.

    ¡¸Everyone, be on guard. There is something here!¡¹

    Finally! We seem to have encountered an enemy.

 Chapter 69 - The Dungeon of Test (3)

    69 ¨C The Dungeon of Test (3)

    Tina started to panic a little.

    She waved her lit up cane around to check the surroundings. But, there were no enemies.

    ¡¸Where is the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Although I can feel their presence, I can¡¯t see them¡¹

    Even Arti¡¯s sword has Magic Light cast on it.

    However, unlike Tina, Arti does not swing her sword around to search for the enemy.

    ¡¸Tina, there is no point in recklessly searching for them¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, understood¡¹

    ¡¸Either we increase the light, or we defeat the enemy when they draw close enough for us to see¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸Will! Can you use any magic which can light up the surroundings!? Please use it if you do¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! Leave it to me¡¹

    As this is a test, I bear in mind not to meddle too much.

    Because I know that is also what Regina wishes for.

    If I were to take the initiative and disy my full abilities, obviously this test would be too lenient.

    However, following orders is the role of a party member.

    And, that is also Regina¡¯s wish.

    In case, she didn¡¯t want me interfering at all, she wouldn¡¯t have let me apany them in the first ce.

    ¡¸Magic re!¡¹

    I shouted the name of the magic spell I used.

    As it would certainly be a plus for Rosetta to learn the effects of various magic spells.

    Magic re, is sort of a bright magic bullet.

    The Magic re exploded with a bang and brightly lights up area near the ceiling. Together with the sound of hissing, pping of wings could be heard.

    The intensity of the light and its effective time depends on the magic poured into it.

    I poured in a considerable amount, so the surroundings where brightened up as though it was day time.

    ¡¸There they are! But what is that? So huge!¡¹

    ¡¸That is Giant Bat. There seems to be four of them in total.¡¹

    Arti answered Rosetta¡¯s question.

    The giant bats have four pairs of wings, and sharp fangs and ws.

    They are troublesome opponents which can fly around nimbly at high speed and can even use simple magic.

    Their body length is around 2 meters; there was even one of them around 4 meters when it spreads its wings.

    ¡¸So this is giant bat¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one¡¹Rosetta said,

    ¡¸I am seeing them for the first time too. If I am not mistaken, I heard their invisible attacks are dangerous¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ The invisible magic that it shoots from its mouth is the most dangerous¡¹

    If you are hit by the magic, you will be attacked by severe dizziness and lose your sense of bnce.

    ¡¸Some of them can even shoot magic bullets, so be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    I also advised them.

    I am sure these giant bats are part of Regina¡¯s set up.

    She prepared monsters which can¡¯t be easily reached by Arti¡¯s sword.

    This means, Regina wants Rosetta to take the central role in defeating the giant bats.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they going to attack? Will, are giant bats docile monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are quite belligerent. But, they are also quite wary. Right now, they are probably waiting for us to drop our guard¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    The giant bats were circling near the ceiling while waiting to see our next action.

    All of them would swoop down in unison if they find an opening.

    ¡¸Even so, the ceiling sure is quite high.¡¹

    ¡¸This is probably an ancient part of the ruins¡¹

    The path we walked down before this was probably built by the dragon newt.

    However, this section is probably a part of the dragon ruins.

    The dragon newts of ancient times probably excavated a pathway to this dragon ruins.

    ¡¸We should make a preemptive strike¡¹

    ¡¸I agree¡¹

    ¡¸Will, how long can you keep up the Magic re?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about the effective time right now¡¹

    Normally, the effective time of a Magic re would be approximately 10 seconds.

    The Magic re near the ceiling wouldst about 30 minutes as long as I don¡¯t cancel it.

    ¡¸I will maintain the brightness of the magic re! So, attack when you feel the timing is right, Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸OK! Arti, intercept them when they swoop down!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Tina, provide back-up with magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    At the same time as Tina¡¯s answer, Rosetta nocked an arrow onto her bow, aimed at one of the bats and releases.

    The arrow magnificently found its mark into the torso of the giant bat which was flying around at high speed.

    However, the bat does not fall. Even with the arrow lodged in its torso, it kept circling around.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸KIIIKIIIKIII¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All four giant bats cried out simultaneously.

    ¡¸Giant Bats have high endurance¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    After listening to Arti¡¯s remark, Rosettaposedly nocked an arrow on her bow again and releases three arrows in rapid session. All of which hit the bullseye.

    Including the first arrow, the giant bat which now has four arrows lodged in its body, falls down.

    To be able to hit every shot against an opponent flying at a high speed is nothing short of splendid work.

    ¡¸Good job, Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet, I only defeated one!¡¹

    Even though I praised her, Rosetta nocked another arrow without getting careless.

    ¡¸I will shoot magic now!¡¹

    Tina shot three fireballs at the three remaining giant bats.

    Two of the fireballs missed, but one of them hit its mark.

    ¡¸GIIIGIII!¡¹

    The giant bat screamed and falls. At the same time, a charred smell began to fill the air.

    ¡¸Keep up this rhythm!¡¹

    As Rosetta energetically said that,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸KIIIIIIIIIII!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The two giant bats which were circling around near the ceiling, cried out simultaneously.

    At the same time, I was hit by a sudden wave of dizziness.

    And, Rosetta and Tina dropped down to one knee on the ground.

 Chapter 70 - The Dungeon of Test (4)

    70 ¨C The Dungeon of Test (4)

    It is the giant bats¡¯ attack which disrupts your sense of bnce.

    Be that as it may, there were only 2 more giant bats remaining.

    Taking them down should solve this. We just have to calm down and endure through the dizziness.

    ¡¸This is those guys¡¯ magic attack. It disrupts your sense of bnce, so be careful¡¹

    ¡¸It feels really unpleasant, but I am fine!¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Yes! I will not be defeated¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina resumed their attacks.

    However, Rosetta¡¯s arrow and Tina¡¯s magic all miss their mark.

    It must be the effect of the dizziness.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Tina! Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I am fine!¡¹

    And then, Rosetta lowered her right knee to the ground and kept her left knee upright.

    She most likely took that position to prevent her body from wavering due to the dizziness when shooting the arrows.

    ¡¸With this!¡¹

    Rosetta shot three arrows but only one hit the target. But one arrow is not going to take down the giant bat.

    Following Rosetta¡¯s example, Tina dropped both knees to the ground andunched a fireball. But it missed the target by a small margin.

    ¡¸Urgh! A little bit more! The next one will definitely hit!¡¹

    Tina got impatient and tried tounch arger fireball.

    If you miss by a slight margin, then you should simply expand the range of the attack.

    That judgement itself is correct.

    But, the giant bat reacted to Tina¡¯s rising magic.

    From high-altitude, the two giant bats shot magic bullets aimed at Tina from their mouth.

    Tina, who has both knees on the ground, can¡¯t dodge it.

    ¡¸Hii-!¡¹

    Arti carried Tina, who had her eyes closed, and leapt sideways.

    ¡¸Although I understand what you were trying to do, it is dangerous to go down to both knees duringbat¡¹

    ¡¸A-Arti, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    The giant bats rained down additional magic bullets aimed at Arti who was carrying Tina.

    Arti skilfully dodges the attacks while carrying Tina under her arm.

    As a result, the distance between us and Arti grewrger.

    Unintentionally, we were separated into two groups of Rosetta and me, and Arti and Tina.

    ¡¸¡¸KiiiKiiii¡¹¡¹

    At that moment, the giant bats which had fallen down, rushed at us simultaneously.

    ¡¸Uwaa!¡¹

    Rosetta threw away her arrow and pulled out the short sword which she had fastened at her waist. She used the bow and dagger to stop the blow from the fangs and ws of the giant bat.

    The other one rushed at me, so I leapt sideways and dodged it.

    The giant bats that had fallen down, had been approaching us slowly.

    They had erased their presence and were ying dead so as not to alert us.

    They seem to be considerably smarter that a normal giant bat.

    Rosetta cried out in a slightly panicked manner.

    ¡¸The bow has been broken!¡¹

    Even though it happened in an instant, naturally the bow would break under the pressure of the fangs.

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡­ oops!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I purposely fell down.

    ¡¸KiKiiKiii!¡¹

    As soon as the giant bat realized I was defenceless, it rushed at me.

    Even the one attacking Rosetta turned towards me.

    And the two giant bats flying near the ceiling which were attacking Arti and Tina, shifted their aim at me, and shot out magic bullets.

    The giant bat near me tried to jump on me with its fangs.

    ¡¸This is one done¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, I pierced and hollowed out its heart with the short sword.

    As blood started spurting down on me, I pushed aside the remains of the giant bat.

    Immediately, another one rushed towards me.

    ¡¸The weak point of these guys is the heart and the head¡¹

    ¡¸Even I know that much!¡¹

    Rosetta stabbed through the heart of the giant bat which tried to rush me with the short sword from behind.

    The tip of the short sword which Rosetta used to pierce the heart of the giant bat appeared in my line of sight.

    ¡¸That makes it two¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Rosetta said as she assumed a stance with the short sword.

    Arti, who was still carrying Tina under her arm, ran up beside us.

    ¡¸Are you hurt?¡¹

    Arti asked us while lowering Tina to the ground.

    ¡¸This is the giant bat¡¯s blood¡¹

    ¡¸I am fine too¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear¡¹

    Tina, who also ys the role of a healer, said with a relieved expression.

    The remaining two giant bats stopped shooting magic bullets and resumed their invisible magic attack.

    They might have deduced that, keeping our sense of bnce disrupted would provide a higher chance of winning.

    ¡¸The dizziness is too strong¡­ I can¡¯t fix my aim nor control the power of the magic¡­¡¹

    Tina was staggering unsteadily while pointing her cane at the giant bats.

    Listening to Arti¡¯s advice, Tina did not drop to her knees.

    ¡¸The bow is broken too¡­ what should we do? Will, do you have any way?¡¹

    Fundamentally, I intended to leave the decision making to Rosetta.

    However, if she requests for advice, I ought to answer.

    ¡¸Tina, in that state, you wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge anyways, so nt your knees to the ground and attack with magic!¡¹

    ¡¸F-Fireball right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Wind Magic! Use the strongest one you have¡¹

    ¡¸But it will drag everyone into it!¡¹

    ¡¸I will follow-up with that! So don¡¯t hold back, and let loose with maximum force and range!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    If it is too difficult to establish aim and control the force, then just strike with your full power.

    In so doing, the only thing to worry about is engulfing our allies in the attack, but I¡¯ll follow-up on that.

    ¡¸Rosetta, charge them when they fall down from the wind magic¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Arti, assist me in the follow-up¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I didn¡¯t really need to tell Arti that, but I just said it for the sake of it.

    The basis is that, Arti and I work on the follow-up, while leaving it up to Rosetta and Tina to take down the giant bats.

    ¡¸Here I go!¡¹

    Tina nted her knees to the ground and anchored her body.

    ¡¸TORYAAAAAA!¡¹

    While screaming out with fighting spirit, Tina fired a full power wind magic at the giant bats.

 Chapter 71 - Dungeon of Test (5)

    Chapter 71 ¨C Dungeon of Test (5)

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    71 ¨C Dungeon of Test (5)

    ¡¸Kiiiii!¡¹

    The giant bats got caught up in the wind magic, whirled up and crashed into the ceiling.

    Tina¡¯s strongest wind magic turned out to be Magic Tornado.

    ¡¸Hou!¡¹

    I was considerably surprised, as Tina had thought tobine powerful Wind Cutter in the attack.

    The magic tornado created a powerful whirlpool of wind, and wind cutters ran free within the whirlpool.

    It was a magic skill which was superpatible with wind cutter.

    Those who can shoot magic tornado at the same age as Tina are extremely rare.

    As far as I know, with the exception of myself, only Small Sage Milt could do it.

    Moreover, Tina¡¯s magic tornado was fairly powerful.

    However, due to the dizziness caused by the giant bats¡¯ invisible attack, she could not control it.

    Wind cutters started projecting out of the magic tornado boisterously all over the surroundings.

    I erected a barrier which protects Rosetta, Arti, me, and Tina, the caster of the wind cutter.

    Tina¡¯s magic tornadosted for about 10 seconds and then settled down.

    Perhaps due to using up all her strength, Tina nted both her palms on the ground and started breathing raggedly.

    Looking at the two giant bats which fell to the ground, Tina asked.

    ¡¸¡­Did I take them out?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet¡¹

    Roughly at the same time Arti answered, the two giant bats rose up and started to dash.

    Each of their four pairs of wings has all been tattered. Although other parts of their body is also injured, they are still quite fast.

    They charged at Tina with incredible momentum.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Rosetta stopped one of them by its fangs with her short sword.

    The remaining one ran past Rosetta and pressed onwards to Tina.

    And Arti sent it flying with a kick. Then, she used her sword for a follow-up attack.

    ¡¸KIIIIiiii¡­.¡¹

    In the blink of an eye, Arti dealt the killing blow.

    However, Rosetta was still scuffling with thest giant bat.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I am fine!¡¹

    Thanks to Tina¡¯s wind magic, the giant bat was weakened.

    Its speed and strength had decreased.

    Hence, Rosetta was able to maintain the upper hand in the fight.

    When the giant bat swings down arge arc with its ws, Rosetta¡¯s repels it with her short sword.

    She sidesteps the fangs, and shes at the giant bat¡¯s unguarded neck.

    However, immediately after sidestepping, Rosetta¡¯s posture made it difficult to deal significant damage.

    In addition, the giant bat¡¯s neck was covered in thick fur with thick bristle.

    Thus it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound.

    Even so, Rosetta dealt a good amount of damage.

    I moved over to Tina, who had used up all her strength and carefully watched over Rosetta, so that I can step in if necessary.

    ¡¸With this! You¡¯re finished!¡¹

    The intense fight between Rosetta and the giant bates to an end.

    Rosetta finally dealt a fatal blow.

    ¡¸Kiiii¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Haahaa¡­.haahaa¡¹

    Rosetta, now dyed in the blood of the giant bat, started breathing heavily.

    ¡¸Good job¡­ Is anyone hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I am alright. It is just scratches¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to everyone, I am also alright¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina replied with exhaustion on their faces.

    ¡¸I am unhurt¡¹

    Arti had already started dismantling the four giant bats.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. Rosetta, Tina,e over here. I want to check just in case¡¹

    While saying so, I checked Arti for any wounds.

    As expected of Arti, she did not have a single scratch on her.

    Rosetta and Tina came over to us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but¡­ What do you wish to check for?¡¹

    ¡¸By all means, you can check for whatever¡¹Tina said.

    I examine Rosetta and Tina for injuries with magic.

    Rosetta had minor injuries and she was bleeding due to being grazed by the ws.

    Due to falling down on her knees, Tina had several cuts on her knees.

    ¡¸First, we¡¯ll start with the simple one. Tina will be alright with just a heal¡¹

    I cast heal on Tina first.

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡­ But, there wasn¡¯t really a need to cast heal¡¹

    ¡¸Wounds are risky in many ways. This is especially true when dealing with giant bats¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Tina tilted her head.

    It can¡¯t be helped as Tina was unaware about the ecology of the giant bat.

    ¡¸Giant Bats are carriers of infectious disease¡¹

    I looked at Rosetta¡¯s expression as I said.

    ¡¸Rosetta, you are doused in quite a bit of blood there¡¹

    ¡¸I am still inexperienced. How embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸It will feel a little cold, so endure it¡¹

    I create water with magic and warm it up just a little, and dash it all over Rosetta to wash away the blood.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t too cold. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good then¡¹

    There is no need to dry her off.

    As it was pseudo-water created with magic, it disappears as soon as the magic supply is cut off.

    ¡¸M-Magic sure is amazing. I ampletely dry¡¹

    ¡¸Because the water was made with magic. Although I want to save magic, I also want to save water¡¹

    But right now, I have a surplus of magic poolpared to water.

    If the healer Tina, who has used up all her magic had been alone, then she should not hesitate to use water instead.

    I exined about such things.

    ¡¸Having a mage sure is convenient!¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, that is an overestimation of mages. Will-sama is an exception¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? No, I am aware that Will is amazing, but¡­¡¹

    As Tina began exining my amazingness, Arti returned.

 Chapter 72 - Dungeon of Test (6)

    72 ¨C Dungeon of Test (6)

    I took this opportunity to chat with Arti.

    ¡¸Arti, thank you¡¹

    Arti replied with a in expression.

    ¡¸I have finished retrieving the magic stones. Can I leave the disposal up to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, as soon as I finish Rosetta¡¯s treatment, I¡¯ll take care of the disposal¡¹

    Then, I faced Rosetta.

    ¡¸Well then, next I need to cast Antidote, Cure Disease and Heal on you, Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸A-Am I sick?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m casting it just to be sure. It doesn¡¯t mean you are definitely sick¡¹

    I tried to be ambiguous.

    ¡¸Rosetta, 8 or 9 cases out of 10 have been infected by disease. The symptoms don¡¯t always show¡¹

    Arti told Rosetta frankly.

    ¡¸Ehhh¡­. really?¡¹

    Rosetta puts on a frightened expression. Her tail seems to be withering.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Will-sama is here¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what the cure disease magic is for¡¹

    Even as I said that, Rosetta was still uneasy.

    ¡¸But, shouldn¡¯t you identify the type of poison and disease, and then cast magic which responds with that specific type?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸And, I learned during sses that it is incredibly difficult to identify the type of poison and disease¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is also as you say, Rosetta¡¹

    Apparently, they teach from the fundamentals in the Academy of Heroes.

    That is quite good to know.

    Even for non-magic users, the fundamental of magic knowledge is indispensable.

    Depending on the type of poison, and the type of disease, you may need to cast different types of magic.

    Therefore, it is essential to identify the type of poison and disease primarily.

    ¡¸But, you can rx. I already know the poison and disease carried by the giant bats¡¹

    ¡¸Having Will here is a huge boon. You are also as knowledgeable as you are good in magic¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it is an important piece of knowledge. If you keep going on adventures, this knowledge would add up on its own¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Aren¡¯t you a beginner adventurer too, Will?¡¹

    The only person here who knows I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss is Arti.

    Rosetta and Tina simply think of me as an eight-year old who is a genius at magic andbat.

    ¡¸The truth is, I would often secretly go out hunting in the forest when I was a child¡¹

    ¡¸Your guardians sure are forgiving¡¹

    I lightly speak about the treatment I endured at the Wolms main family.

    ¡¸I wanted to let Saria eat her fill, so I would catch birds and pick edible wild nts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­you went through so much hardship¡¹

    Rosetta looked tenderly at me.

    ¡¸It might sound terrible to hear, but it wasn¡¯t too bad¡¹

    Then, I cleared my throat and say.

    ¡¸Maa, basically I just learn about them if the need arises¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, it is necessary to learn about the ecology of monsters as a healer!¡¹

    Tina seemed to be deeply impressed.

    ¡¸Well, having the knowledge would be a great advantage. But, chances of encountering unknown monsters is also not entirely low¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, what would be the best course of action?¡¹

    During dungeon attack, there is not enough time to investigate the finer details of the type of poison and disease.

    Therefore, we have to instead identify the effect of the poison and disease, ande up with a makeshift solution with magic.

    ¡¸It is the same thing Will-sama performed when we first met, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however diseases are much more difficult than poison¡¹

    Disease takes time before any symptoms appear. There are even cases where, the symptoms didn¡¯t appear for months or even years.

    I exin while casting three kinds of magic spells.

    ¡¸That is why, follow-up checking is important, and it¡¯s also important not to bathe in the blood and not to sustain wounds¡¹

    ¡¸I see. This has been very educational. Even so, the wounds sure close up very fast. As expected of Will!¡¹

    Rosetta happily swung her tail.

    ¡¸Thank you Will. That saved most of the trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    While we were talking about that, Tina said.

    ¡¸Will-sama, that magic? Are you perhaps casting three different magic spells simultaneously?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it will be a waste of time otherwise¡¹

    ¡¸Even casting two spells simultaneously is difficult, and this is especially true for restoration magic¡­¡¹

    Interference urs easily with restoration magic.

    If two healers were to cast restoration magic on the same target, the interference would most likely cause an ident.

    Even if one user were to cast restoration magic again on the same target, not having interference ur is next to impossible.

    ¡¸If you continue the training I taught, then you should be able to perform it too, Tina¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really true?¡¹

    ¡¸It is true¡¹

    As I said so, Tina seemed to have gotten a little happy.

    ¡¸Oh right, Rosetta¡¯s bow was broken. I¡¯ll give you a substitute weapon¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, but I already have a short sword¡­¡¹

    Rosetta restrained herself..

    Perhaps she was thinking that the test was over, in particr the test of fighting enemies.

    That kind of carelessness is extremely bad.

    ¡¸Rosetta, the possibility of encountering more enemies is high, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That is so, but the one which was broken is the bow¡¹

    Apparently, Rosetta was not under the impression that there were no more enemies.

    She just thought I would not have a substitute bow.

    ¡¸As you assumed, I do not have a bow but I can create one¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You can create?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just watch¡¹

    And then, I quickly created a bow for Rosetta with magic.

 Chapter 73 - Dungeon of Test (7)

    73 ¨C Dungeon of Test (7)

    When Rosetta and Tina saw thepletion of the bow, their eyes widened.

    ¡¸Eh? You can even do such things?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sugoi!¡¹Tina was amazed.

    Speaking of which, I never showed creating weapons with magic to anyone except Arti.

    I tell Rosetta as I hand over the bow.

    ¡¸The performance might be subpar, but it¡¯s better than not having one¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Rosetta pulled back the bowstring to check its condition.

    ¡¸¡­This is wonderful. It is very easy to use and much better than the bow that broke!¡¹

    ¡¸d to hear that¡­ But, as it was made in haste, it degrades quickly¡¹

    The performance would most likely drop to 80% in about two months.

    When I previously created a sword for Arti, the quality dropped down to 80% within a month.

    My weapon manufacturing skill has certainly improved.

    I am very happy to realize this fact.

    ¡¸Will sure can do anything, you¡¯re amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t praise me too much. I feel shy¡¹

    ¡¸No, I really think you are amazing from the bottom of my heart. And this bow is also super well-made¡¹

    ¡¸If you like it that much, then should I make a proper bow next time?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is it ok? I feel bad¡¹

    ¡¸Nowadays, in order to train magic control, I manufacture weapons during my free time. So, you don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then I would like to request the bow¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s tail swings around excitedly.

    She seems to be genuinely happy. If that¡¯s the case, I am d too.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Will-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I know you are busy but¡­ if possible¡­ a weapon for me¡­.¡¹

    Tina requested hesitantly.

    Lately, creating weapons has be my favourite pastime, so receiving requests to manufacture weapons brings me great joy.

    ¡¸Yeah, understood. Is a staff alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you!¡¹

    In addition to bow and staff, they might be happy if I made a short sword for them too.

    I will need to allocate some spare time for this.

    And then, after the treatment, corpse disposal, and bow creation, we resumed our advancement.

    As the width of the pathway was wide, we progress in pairs in two rows.

    We move forward with Rosetta and Arti as the vanguard, and Tina and I as the rearguard.

    While searching for traps, Rosetta said.

    ¡¸The giant bats were quite the formidable enemies¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It was troublesome when they were flying at a position where our weapons couldn¡¯t reach them.¡¹

    Arti asserted as well.

    Although they were having a conversation, Rosetta and Arti don¡¯t seem to be negligent in their roles.

    After that, Rosetta discovered two traps and disabled them.

    As we progressed further for about ten minutes, we came to the end of the ruins and stood before a door.

    ¡¸Opening it is my duty¡¹

    While investigating for the presence of traps, Rosetta carefully opened the door.

    Beyond the door, there was a cuboid room of about 5 meters in height, and length and width of 20 meters.

    ¡¸What is this? Do you know, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic square¡¹

    There were four magic circles drawn on the floor.

    And, there were wooden notices erected beside the magic circles.

    ¡¸¡ºSwordsman¡»¡ºScout¡»¡ºWill¡»¡ºHealer¡»is what¡¯s written¡¹

    I am a little bothered as I was the only one mentioned by name.

    ¡¸I think Regina-sama prepared this for each of us, but¡­¡¹

    We were not foolish enough to touch the magic circles without investigating them.

    ¡¸Will, Tina, can you investigate the type of this magic circle?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll investigate it¡¹

    ¡¸I will investigate it too¡¹

    I took a rough look at it, and then asked Tina.

    ¡¸Can you understand what kind of magic circle this is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is extremelyplex, so it might be difficult for me to analyse it¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes you have to separateplex magic circles intoponents and then analyse it to understand¡¹

    Tina investigated once again, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she understands.

    We have flexibility with time. So, I decided to show how to analyse it in practice.

    ¡¸This section has specific coordinates¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. It certainly seems to be so¡¹

    After showing how to analyse all theponents, I said to Tina.

    ¡¸Have you ever seen any other magic circle which resembles this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.If I am not mistaken, is it a transportation magic circle?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct! As expected of Tina¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have previously seen one¡¹

    Since Tina was royalty, she must have used the transportation magic circle a few times.

    ¡¸Even if you had seen it before, it is amazing that you memorized it¡¹

    As I praised her, Tina started blushing red.

    Rosetta started observing the magic circle carefully.

    ¡¸So, this is the rumoured transportation magic circle. This is the first time I am seeing it¡¹

    ¡¸It is a rare thing after all. The usage fee is also high¡¹

    Transportation magic circles are fundamentally under the management of the country. It is beyond the reach of the masses.

    Only royalty, high government officials, and great nobles, can use it.

    ¡¸I think this was created by Milt-sama at the behest of Regina-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They created something incredible for the sake of my test¡¹

    Although Regina is leading this test, substantially the four people of the Council of Sages are involved in this.

    ¡¸We can ignore the notice board and choose where to stand but¡­ it might be better to abide by Regina-sama¡¯s will.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Is everyone okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸No problem¡¹Arti replied.

    Everyone stood before the transportation magic circle corresponding to the notices.

    ¡¸I think it is going to be a solo test from now on. Everyone be careful¡¹

    As I looked at everyone and said so,

    ¡¸Yeah, Will take care too¡¹

    ¡¸I will do my best!¡¹ Tina said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s meetter¡¹Arti said.

    Each of them responded energetically.

    Then, we stepped on to the transportation magic circles.

 Chapter 74 - Mysterious Enemy

    74 ¨C Mysterious Enemy

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    74 ¨C Mysterious Enemy

    My field of view was quickly distorted.

    A few momentster, I was standing in a different ce.

    As usual, there wasn¡¯t any light. I couldn¡¯t even see my own hands in this total darkness.

    ¡¸I should have cast magic light on Rosetta¡¯s short sword before the transportation¡¹

    Magic light has already been cast on Tina¡¯s cane and Arti¡¯s sword.

    However, Rosetta stepped on to the transportation magic circle without any light.

    If Rosetta was transported to a simr ce as me, then she is currently stuck in pitch ck darkness.

    Within the pitch ck darkness, even lighting a torch with fire would be a difficult task.

    ¡¸Rosetta, do your best¡¹

    While muttering so, I cast magic light on my short sword.

    The bright light illuminates the room. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made from smooth white stone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprisingly cramped¡¹

    The room I am in has a length and width of about 5 meters. And has a height of approximately 3 meters

    And, properly has a door made out of stone.

    ¡¸The transportation magic circle¡­ seems to be one way¡¹

    Returning doesn¡¯t seem to be possible.

    After investigating for traps, I opened the door.

    As I did, I came out to an incredibly vast room. So vast, that the light from magic light does not reach the walls.

    I searched the surroundings with magic, and found out the room has a length and width of 100 meters, and a height of 10 meters.

    Why in the world did someone build such a vast room?

    And it was extremely difficult to keep searching with magic.

    I emit out magic from my body to the surrounding to sense the magic that gets reflected, but most of it does not reflect back.

    There seems to be something which obstructs searching with magic.

    ¡¸¡­What could it be?¡¹

    At the back of the room, at the exact opposite side of the door I came from, there was a magic reaction.

    I know it is some kind of creature, but that is all I could find out due to the obstruction.

    The illumination from magic light also gets absorbed, and the light doesn¡¯t travel far even if I increase the intensity.

    ¡¸This is also Regina¡¯s handiwork I suppose. She sure is borate¡¹

    If I can¡¯t investigate with magic, then there is no other way but to approach closer.

    I prepared myself, and carefully approached the mysterious creature.

    Thereupon, I heard a voice from the darkness.

    ¡¸Why-did-youe-here-?¡¹

    I stopped.

    The mysterious voice said prattling words with a unique intonation.

    However, the line was said word for word with rity, so it was easy to understand.

    ¡¸I came here to ept Hero Regina¡¯s test¡¹

    ¡¸¡­name-your-self¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸¡­vill ¡­bolms¡¹

    For some reason, the mysterious voice seems to be reacting to my name.

    However, it did not pronounce my name correctly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­don¡¯t-have¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    And then, I sensed something move within the darkness.

    I do not know what it is doing. It has considerable concealment ability.

    ¡¸¡­I, will-fight-with-vill¡¹

    Perhaps Regina told the owner of the mysterious voice, to fight the guy whoes here.

    ¡¸So you will be my opponent, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Good- start¡¹

    At that moment, the darkness that was concealing the owner of the mysterious voice suddenly shook as if it were a giant slime.

    And then, the lump of darkness projected out as ance aimed at me.

    Due to magic detection being obstructed, I don¡¯t have a clear idea on the type of attack.

    However, it is clear that I must not receive it head on.

    I leapt back, while hurriedly lighting up the a with fire.

    Either due to the owner of the voice absorbing magic, or due to the interference, the light from magic light seems to be dying out.

    And it was also producing darkness which was throbbing.

    To fight against it, the best way would be to use a non-magic physically produced light.

    I throw the torch into the center of the darkness.

    Due to the illumination from the torch, I was able to see the form of the owner of the voice.

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    It was a magnificent dragon covered in deep crimson scales.

    The dragon had tworge wings, a beautiful horn, and a long thick tail, all of which catches the eye.

    It has sharp imposing ws on both arms and legs.

    The dragon was approximately 10 meters from head to tail. Its height was about 3 meters.

    The size wasn¡¯t exactly conspicuous considering that it¡¯s a dragon. In fact, it was smaller than the average dragon.

    However, judging by the density of magic from the impending attack, it isn¡¯t an ordinary dragon.

    I was only able to see its form for an instant.

    Because, the dragon immediately stamped out the torch I tossed.

    ¡¸Gurururururu¡­.¡¹

    Perhaps it was embarrassed that I was able to see its appearance, the dragon groaned.

    Suddenly, the dragon shot out me breath unforgivingly. The entire room became bright.

    A fair portion of the room was enveloped in mes. There was nowhere to dodge.

    This is the frightening part about dragons; an attack that eliminates the advantage of numbers.

    I erected a magic barrier and protected myself.

    The me breath doesn¡¯t just cover a great range, but it also has considerable power.

    I endured until the dragon¡¯s me breath stopped.

    Disying that I could endure the dragon¡¯s breath, felt like a better action than slipping through the breath and counter attacking.

    As there were a number of dragons which became obedient once I disyed my might.

    ¡¸Next is my turn¡¹

    ¡¸GURURU!¡¹

    Although magic detection was being obstructed, I know the general location of the dragon.

    Besides, the dragon just revealed its location no more than moments ago when it lit up the room with me breath.

    I plunged right into the center of the darkness.

    Within the darkness, the tail came swinging at me. As I slipped through that, the ws were waiting for me.

    I evaded that, and then strike the dragon¡¯s head with my fist.

    With the fist of an eight year old, no matter how hard I try, the power will always be insufficient as my body weight is too light.

    Therefore, I used magic.

    I strengthened my entire body with magic, d my fist with magic until it was rock solid, and then strike hard.

 Chapter 75 - Battle with the Dragon

    75 ¨C Battle with the Dragon

    The dragon rolled over to the wall while crying in pain.

    ¡¸Gurarararararaaa¡¹

    I shortened the distance to perform a follow-up attack.

    The dragon releases its breath while grovelling on the ground. The breath was as powerful as ever.

    But I do not slow down.

    I run while tearing through the breath with my left hand which was d in magic.

    And once again I tried to strike the dragon¡¯s face with my right hand.

    The dragon stopped my fist with its left hand.

    ¡¸Splendid¡¹

    ¡¸Gurururu¡¹

    As I praised, the dragon cried out happily.

    And then an intense me breath from close range.

    At the same time, it clenched my fist and fixed it in position, and then twisted its body and swung the tail down onto me.

    ¡¸Uh!¡¹

    I erected a magic barrier to prevent the me breath.

    The sides, which were the thinner part of the barrier, was hit with the strong tail.

    Moreover, it was a powerful physical attack dealt on a barrier with high magical defence to block the magic breath.

    Unable to endure the physical attack, the magic barrier breaks down.

    Immediately, I was engulfed in mes and was beaten with the tail.

    I was blown away and crashed into the wall.

    And then, I was once again shrouded in darkness.

    ¡¸¡­Vill-was-strong-but-now-dead¡¹

    The dragon murmured, sounding lonely.

    ¡¸Thanks for yourpliment, but I¡¯m not dead yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m covering my body with magic¡­ So, I can take a few breaths and blows¡¹

    Even if it doesn¡¯tst long, I can endure without a barrier for a short time.

    However, all my clothes were burnt in an instant.

    All that was left to me was a naked short sword, the magic bag which is a magic tool, and the transceiver ring.

    Due to my sheath being burnt, the short sword with magic light cast on it was brightly spinning on the floor and illuminated the surroundings.

    ¡¸Even my shoes were burnt. From now on, I should prepare a change of clothes¡¹

    The most difficult part was the burnt leather sheath of the short sword.

    It was the first leatherwork I made, which took over 2 hours. I was kind of attached to it.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped. Hating on the dragon would also be unreasonable.

    ¡¸Now then, shall we settle this?¡¹

    ¡¸U-mu¡¹

    After that, I fought intensely with the dragon in a buck naked condition.

    I used my fist to throw out punches.

    The dragon makes full use of its breath, tail, fangs and ws.

    About five minutes passed, while I overcame all of the dragon¡¯s attacks and dealt back some of my own.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time to end this¡¹

    I pinned down the fatigued dragon from above with a magic barrier.

    ¡¸Gurururururu!¡¹

    The dragon struggled for a while, and when it realised it could not break free,

    ¡¸¡­Vill,-my-defeat¡¹

    Saying so, the dragon calmed down.

    As I was also exhausted, I lifted the magic barrier, picked up the short sword and sat down next to the dragon.

    My butt was cold as I was buck naked.

    ¡¸It was a good fight¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    The dragon nodded obediently.

    ¡¸Why are you here, dragon? Did Regina bring you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Not-dragon¡¹

    The dragon did not answer the question and shook its head.

    Maybe it doesn¡¯t like being called ¡°dragon¡±.

    ¡¸But, you don¡¯t have a name right?¡¹

    ¡¸Name-I-want¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Vill,-name-me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Is it really okay? And I will carefully think of a nameter¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Name,-now¡¹

    If it really wants one, then I should think of a name.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon was staring at me with brilliant expectations.

    I observed the dragon again.

    The scales shone crimson in the light of the magic light.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ How about Rubeum? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯lle up with another one¡­¡¹

    It was an ancient word meaning ¡°crimson¡±.

    ¡¸Rubeum! My name is Rubeum!¡¹

    Then, it greatly howled in happiness ¡¸GURAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    At the same time, I felt a strange sensation as if a little magic power was absorbed away.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand well, but mynguage suddenly became fluent¡¹

    Is there really such a thing in the effect of naming?

    When I was thinking of looking into itter, Rubeum happily rubbed its nose on mine.

    And then it started licking my face.

    It seems to be really attached to me. Is this also an effect of naming?

    ¡¸Rubeum sure is pampered¡¹

    I rubbed under its chin, as I always do for Shiro and RunRun.

    ¡¸KyururuKyurururu¡¹

    Maybe Rubeum was clearing its throat or something, because it made a mysterious cry.

    Rubeum cheerfully swung its tail, and licked my stomach.

    I was naked, so it was super ticklish.

    ¡¸So, why is Rubeum here?¡¹

    ¡¸I came with Dion¡¹

    ¡¸So it was Dion, not Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸Who is Regina? Rubeum doesn¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸She is a small and strong dwarf. Tell me how Dion came to bring you here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­let¡¯s see¡­¡¹

    Rubeum exined slowly while recalling the event.

    Apparently, although the body is big, Rubeum seems to be just born.

    ¡¸When I came to notice, I was in a building made of stone¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ So that¡¯s where you met Dion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    And Dion seems to have brought Rubeum here.

    ¡¸Dion said, Will woulde here if I wait¡¹

    ¡¸I see¨C¡¹

    Later, I shall ask Dion in detail about how he brought Rubeum here.

 Chapter 76 - Chatting with Rubeum

    76 ¨C Chatting with Rubeum

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡¹

    Thanks to resting while sitting beside Rubeum, I managed to recover most of my stamina.

    I stood up slowly.

    Rubeum looked at me and tilted its head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to move forward. What will you do, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Follow you, Ok?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ok¡¹

    Rubeum cried out happily while swishing its tail through the air.

    I walk in the opposite direction of the transportation magic circle; towards the wall where Rubeum first was.

    ¡¸There is a door but it doesn¡¯t seem to have a transportation magic circle. Rubeum, how did you enter here?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum tilted its head.

    The door was 2 meters in height and was less than 1 meter in width. Rubeum could not have passed through that door.

    After investigating, I opened the door. On the other side of the door, there was a rtively smaller room of length and width of 5 meters.

    A transportation magic circle was installed there. It is most likely the return transportation magic circle.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go through this door with that body size, right?¡¹

    Did Rubeum perhaps use the same transportation magic circle I used?

    If that¡¯s the case, then that is a little troubling.

    Currently, the transportation magic circle I used toe here is unusable.

    ¡¸Rubeum will go through¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible¡¹

    As I said, Rubeum started to panic.

    While crying out, Rubeum started pping its wings.

    Perhaps she thought I was about to leave her behind.

    Thus, to calm her down, I pet her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright¡­ I won¡¯t leave you behind¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to knock down the wall¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum will be small¡¹

    ¡¸You can?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum became smaller in the blink of an eye. The body length was approximately 0.5 meter.

    ¡¸You¡¯re about as small as Shiro now¡¹

    ¡¸Kyurururu¡¹

    Rubeum cried out happily, and climbed onto my shoulder.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it difficult to be small?¡¹

    ¡¸This is normal. Rubeum bes bigger when scared¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s how it was¡¹

    Shiro also bes bigger during battle. It might be the same as that.

    Perhaps she was afraid of being left alone in the darkness, and was on alert in battle-mode.

    It might also be the reason she acts spoiled.

    That is too sad. Let¡¯s spoil her a lot more from now on.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    There was a notice at the back of the transportation magic circle.

    ¡ºPlease enter after at least 30minutes have passed since you came to this ce. Regina ¡»

    ¡¸I see?¡¹

    I guess killing some time here must surely be a necessary part of Regina¡¯s test.

    Going through this magic circle, might transport me to Rosetta¡¯s test location.

    Regina must have adjusted the test difficulty with utmost calctions as the Test Master.

    If I assisted in the test, all her adjustments for the test difficulty will be for naught.

    In that case, I should properly kill some time.

    ¡¸Rubeum, how many minutes has it been since I came here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­not sure, around ten minutes?¡¹

    Rubeum gave an unserious answer.

    ¡¸At the very least, more than ten minutes should have passed¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru, since it was fun, time went by in the blink of an eye¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    When she was waiting alone in this darkness, time must have felt really long.

    So, after I appeared, time must have felt rtively shorter.

    I objectively calcted the time that has passed since I came here.

    After going through the transportation magic circle, I fought with Rubeum, and then we chatted while resting.

    It wouldn¡¯t be odd if 30 minutes has already passed.

    ¡¸But, let¡¯s wait a little longer. Do you eat candies, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    I sat beside the transportation magic circle, and took out the candies in the magic bag.

    Then, Rubeum and I ate the candies together.

    ¡¸Rubeum, what else do you eat besides candy?¡¹

    ¡¸Meat¡¹

    ¡¸I see©` Dragons are omnivores which grow on a meat diet¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    Rubeum¡¯s eating habits seems to be the same as that of a normal dragon.

    ¡¸So, is Rubeum the godkin of Dragon God?¡¹

    ¡¸Godkin?¡¹

    Rubeum doesn¡¯t seem to be self-aware. That itself is normal.

    RunRun, Fluffy, Shiro, and even I, were not self-aware that we were godkins.

    ¡¸Have you ever spoken with the Dragon God?¡¹

    ¡¸While Rubeum was still an egg¡¹

    Dragon¡¯s eggshell does not only provide physical protection, but also has a magic barrier.

    Considering it was the eggshell of the godkin of Dragon God, part of it must have been connected to the World of Gods.

    ¡¸What did you talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember well, but¡­ I think¡­ we talked about Will¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    The reaction that happened when I named her might have been due to that.

    ¡¸If you already heard from the Dragon God, then there wasn¡¯t a need to fight¡¹

    ¡¸It might have been an imposter¡¹

    Well, the possibility of deception and having the same name does exist.

    That is why she fought me to ascertain my identity as the true Will.

    It is the same line of thinking as dragons, who ce an emphasis on strength.

    ¡¸Did you not think of the possibility of a strong imposter?¡¹

    ¡¸I did not!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it was Will from the start¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, you said because it might have been an imposter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­sorry¡¹

    As I asked her again, she seems to have known it was me from the start.

    Nevertheless, she wanted to fight, and thus started the fight.

    Perhaps there is an absolutely necessary ritual for dragons, to fight with someone before befriending them.

    While chatting with Rubeum, enough time had passed.

    ¡¸Yoshi, it¡¯s about time to head to the transportation circle¡¹

    ¡¸Kyurururu!¡¹

    Rubeum also cried out happily.

 Chapter 77 - Reunion

    77 ¨C Reunion

    I slowly stood up while petting Rubeum who was still eating the candies.

    ¡¸Well then¡­ as expected, it is too cold to sit on stone¡¹

    My butt waspletely chilled.

    I was still as buck naked as ever. That is why sitting on the floor made of stone felt chilly.

    ¡¸I might catch a cold like this. Isn¡¯t there anything else¡­¡¹

    Rosetta and the others might be waiting on the other side of the transportation magic circle.

    I am a little embarrassed to meet with everyone in a naked manner.

    I search inside the magic bag for anything that can serve as substitute clothing.

    There weren¡¯t any clothes or armour inside. I should be more careful next time.

    ¡¸This is all there is¡­¡¹

    I retrieved a towel from inside the magic bag.

    Towel has many uses so I put it inside the bag just in case.

    ¡¸This should be fine¡¹

    I wrapped the towel around my waist. As it is an emergency, this much should be enough.

    Rubeum, who was eating the candy happily, looked at the towel wrapped around my waist and swung her tail.

    ¡¸Kyuru!¡¹

    Rubeum tried to pull off the towel. She must have thought that it was amusing as the towel was fluttering about.

    ¡¸Rubeum, don¡¯t pull¡¹

    ¡¸¡­okay¡¹

    Rubeum seems to be a reasonable dragon.

    ¡¸Well then, Rubeum¡­ let¡¯s enter the transportation magic circle¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum held tight to my leg.

    Although it was cute, I picked her up as it was a little difficult to walk. Compared to Saria, Rubeum was rtively light.

    And then, I stepped on the transportation magic circle.

    My field of view got distorted, and a few momentster, I was standing in a different ce.

    It was a vast room. Magic tools which shed a dull light were ced all over the room.

    It was about as bright as the daytime in midwinter where the snowden clouds covered the sky.

    And Rosetta, Arti and Tina were all present there.

    All three of them seemed totally exhausted at a nce. It seemed to have been quite the difficult test.

    Additionally, Regina, Xenovia, Dion, Shiro, and Fluffy, were also there.

    It would appear that I am thete one to arrive.

    Regina was d in a full-face helmet and armour as usual. Her weapon was a club which wasrger than her.

    ¡¸PiiPii!¡¹

    Fluffy, who was riding on Regina¡¯s head, cried out happily when it saw me.

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro, who was riding on Dion¡¯s head, also cried out happily.

    Then, Xenovia said while looking at me.

    ¡¸Will, you finally arrived. ¡­and, that appearance is because?¡¹

    ¡¸My clothes were all burned by this little one¡¹

    I pointed to Rubeum, whom I was carrying in my arms.

    ¡¸¡­fumu?¡¹

    Xenovia was a little puzzled and looked at Regina.

    Regina tilted her head and turned her gaze towards Dion.

    Due to the full-face helmet, I couldn¡¯t understand Regina¡¯s expression.

    However, judging by the gestures, she seemed to be asking Dion, ¡¸What does this mean?¡¹

    Dion looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸I am d you were able to get along fine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you¡¹

    Apparently, it was Dion¡¯s arbitrary decision to ce Rubeum in the test.

    Dion slowly approached me, and covered me in a robe which suited me perfectly.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸I expected that the clothes might be burnt away¡¹

    Dion grinned sweetly while looking at Rubeum and me.

    Shiro, hopped from Dion¡¯s head onto my shoulder.

    And then, while crying out ¡¸MeeMee¡¹, he started to chew my hair.

    Fluffy too, had reached my feet before I noticed and started wiggling.

    I went down on my knees, and started petting the god-beasts in turns.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s return to the academy¡¹

    Xenovia said and started to walk out.

    Everyone obediently followed after Xenovia.

    Rosetta and the rest seemed like they wanted to ask me something.

    I arrived in a near-naked appearance while carrying a small dragon in my arms. So I understand their feelings of wanting to hear the story.

    However, they seemed to be quiet as Xenovia, Regina, and Dion were present.

    As we walked a little and exited the room, we came out to the outside.

    The entrance of the dungeon that we entered could be seen in the distance.

    It was about 10 minutes walking distance away.

    As soon as we exited to the outside, the wyverns we rode here were waiting for us.

    Additionally, there was another wyvern present; probably the wyvern that Dion rode here.

    ¡¸Everyone, get on the wyvern¡¹

    In the same arrangement that we came here, Rosetta and Tina rode with Xenovia.

    Regina and Dion rode on their respective wyverns.

    As I approached the wyvern to get on it,

    ¡¸Kyuuun¡¹

    The wyvern cried out frightened and trembled.

    Wyvern was continuously staring at Rubeum, whom I was carrying. It must be frightened of Rubeum.

    ¡¸Wyvern, don¡¯t be afraid¡¹

    ¡¸ky-kyun¡¹

    ¡¸kyurukyuru¡¹

    Rubeum also cried out quietly and licked the wyvern¡¯s face. That calmed down the wyvern.

    The act of licking the face might mean something special to wyverns.

    Speaking of which, Rubeum licked my face right after I named her.

    I¡¯ll ask Rubeum about itter.

    ¡¸Thank you for calming down¡¹

    I gently pet the wyvern¡¯s head.

    While carrying Rubeum, I got on the wyvern¡¯s back together with Shiro and RunRun.

    Arti got on its back soon after.

    After that, we took off in the direction of the academy.

 Chapter 78 - Return to the Academy

    78 ¨C Return to the Academy

    Trantor: Saitama-sensei Editor:Ryunakama

    78 ¨C Return to the Academy

    As we ascended to the skies, Arti asked.

    ¡¸Who is that child?¡¹

    ¡¸I named her Rubeum. I think she is a god-beast¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Nice to meet you, Rubeum¡¹

    Arti pets Rubeum, who was still in my arms.

    ¡¸Kyurururu¡¹

    While crying out cheerfully, Rubeum licked Arti¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Rubeum, is there some meaning behind licking the face?¡¹

    ¡¸Friend¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is it the same for all dragons?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, as long as they aren¡¯t idiots¡¹

    It seems to be an expression of affection by dragons that possesses intelligence to a certain extent.

    That might be why Rubeum stopped being afraid.

    ¡¸So Rubeum can speak humannguage¡­¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It might be due to being a god-beast¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum does not understand what a god-beast is ¡¹

    Rubeum was tilting her head.

    ¡¸RunRun, Fluffy, and Shiro, were not self-aware either, so it lines up with them¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so©`¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s ask the specifics from Dionter¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum likes Dion because he is kind¡¹

    Apparently, Dion had taken care of Rubeum kindly.

    It is a very Dion-like behaviour.

    ¡¸By the way, how was your test?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, all three of us were transported to the same ce¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So, I was the only one transported to a different ce¡¹

    It must have been to adjust the degree of difficulty of the test.

    The reason I alone was mentioned by name makes sense now.

    ¡¸Was the test difficult?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ it was fairly difficult¡¹

    I want to ask more about the contents of the test, but that¡¯ll have to wait tillter.

    ¡¸Will Rosetta be able to pass?¡¹

    ¡¸Regina-sama said it will be revealed tomorrow¡­ but I think it will turn out alright¡¹

    ¡¸d to hear that¡¹

    While conversing, we reached the academy.

    As everyone got down from the Wyvern, Regina said.

    ¡¸Yoshi! Everyone, good job! Let¡¯s talk about the important details tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina responded simultaneously.

    Even Shiro responded together with them.

    Rosetta responded with a relieved expression, although with a hint of disappointment.

    She must want to hear the result as soon as possible, but also simultaneously afraid of hearing it.

    Regina nodded.

    ¡¸Everyone, go take a rest for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Disperse!¡¹

    Although Regina said that, us students, do not move.

    We were waiting for Regina, Dion and Xenovia to depart first.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so upright. Just leave normally¡¹

    While saying so, Regina and the others returned to the main building from the wyvern area.

    After Xenovia and Dion entered the main building, Regina stopped right before the door that lead into the main building.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right, Rosetta¡¹

    Oh, I just remembered something trivial ¨C Regina called out to Rosetta in that manner.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin the details tomorrow, but for now, you passed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Regina returned to the main building after announcing the passing while leaving behind Rosetta, who was stunned from the shock.

    Immediately, Rosetta pursued after Regina¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­no more.¡¹

    Regina must have been tired as well.

    Therefore, exining everything right now might be troublesome.

    For this reason, Regina said in a manner resembling trying to escape.

    ¡¸Congrattions, Rosetta¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Rosetta! I knew you would pass!¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Congrattions¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸T-Thank you, this does not feel real¡­¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Shiro kept repeating a congratting head-butt.

    ¡¸PigiPigii¡¹

    Fluffy too, climbed onto Rosetta¡¯s shoulder and wiggled.

    After seeing them, Rubeum must have also felt like saying something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rubeum doesn¡¯t understand but, congrattions¡¹

    ¡¸It-It spoke!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina ran up to Rubeum, whom I was carrying in my arms.

    Perhaps due to being surprised by their sudden approach, Rubeum pped her wings.

    ¡¸Waa¡­ it¡¯s so small and cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Will-sama, can I touch?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    ¡¸She says it is okay¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Tina timidly pet Rubeum¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸¡­¡­so warm¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu¡¹

    Rubeum cried out as if she was feeling good.

    ¡¸Can I touch too?¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    After getting permission, Rosetta and Arti started petting Rubeum.

    I handed Rubeum over to Arti.

    ¡¸MeMeeMee¡¹

    I pet Shiro¡¯s head as he repeatedly kept head-butting my leg.

    Fluffy approached closer to my feet reservedly, so I petted it too.

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy, sorry for making you wait. I will introduce Rubeumter¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    I said towards everyone.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s move to a different ce before discussing more¡­ It¡¯s alright if everyone is tired, though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay. I wish to discuss more¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    And, Arti silently nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to my room for the time being¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡¹Tina replied.

    We began moving to my dorm room.

 Chapter 79 - Information Sharing between Students

    79. Information Sharing between Students

    While walking, Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Actually, I wanted to go fetch Rose¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s probably asleep by now. Let¡¯s go fetch her tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah that might be better¡¹

    It¡¯s already about the time for the date to change.

    The children in the nursery have probably taken a bath and are asleep right about now.

    The personnel are most likely finally resting as well. It would trouble them if we went right now.

    ¡¸Rubeum, I will introduce Saria and RunRun tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    After walking for a while, we reached my dorm room.

    As soon as I entered the room, I changed my clothes.

    The only thing I was wearing right now was the thin robe I got from Dion.

    Besides that, I wasn¡¯t even wearing any shoes.

    After putting on a housecoat and sandals, I served tea and pastry to everyone.

    And I also didn¡¯t forget to serve candies to Rubeum, Shiro and Fluffy.

    And then, I reintroduced Rubeum to everyone.

    Shiro and Fluffy seemed to have taken a liking to Rubeum as well.

    ¡¸I see, so Master did¡­¡­¡¹

    Dion¡¯s disciple, Tina murmured.

    ¡¸I also wish to ask about the details from Dion-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu©`?¡¹

    Rubeum doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in the conversation as she kept eating the candy together with Shiro and Fluffy.

    ¡¸What were the contents of the test you guys had?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to this Will¡­ We had to fight against Regina-sama and Dion-sama!¡¹

    Rosetta pitched forward.

    Going by their exnation, as soon as they went through the transportation magic circle, they were transported to a pitch dark room it seems.

    That is the same as me.

    ¡¸Did all three of you immediately realize that you were transported to the same ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we realised. Arti¡¯s sword and Tina¡¯s cane was lit up after all¡¹

    ¡¸The ce we each were transported to was close by, so we immediately realised¡¹

    ¡¸The problem came after that¡¹

    Rosetta, Tina, and Arti, tried to grasp the present situation by illuminating the surroundings with Magic Light.

    Right then, Regina rushed at them it seems.

    ¡¸As we desperately responded to Regina-sama, Dion-sama also appeared¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought we were about to die¡¹

    Although Rosetta and Tina said that, Regina and Dion were acting in moderation.

    The greater the difference in power, the easier it is to go easy on someone.

    Rosetta and Tina were never in any real danger.

    In fact, Rosetta and Tina did not bear any significant injury.

    Rather, I was in a greater danger while fighting Rubeum.

    ¡¸While we fought for a while, ¡ºThat should be enough¡»Regina-sama said¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than saying fought, we were desperately trying to not get killed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, as Tina said, I don¡¯t think it was a proper fight¡¹Arti said.

    After saying that, Rosetta thought for a little while and muttered.

    ¡¸I wonder why I passed¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you could put up a proper fight against the two of them, then there really isn¡¯t a need to be a disciple¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maybe you¡¯re right, Will¡¹

    Rosetta doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced that her fighting manner was sufficient.

    Arti, who is already a member of the Salvation Organization, would naturally be strong.

    Even if not as high as Arti, Tina still has a considerable amount of experience.

    Tina probably trained in the pce of her hometown, Armady Empire.

    ¡¸I think there is no point in thinking about it now¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, besides, Rosetta has already be a considerable fighting strength¡¹

    Arti said clearly.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s just apliment, I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸It is notpliment. Compliments would just bring both of us harm¡¹

    If Rosetta got carried away and overestimated her abilities, she would be the one in most trouble.

    And the ones who will be in trouble next would be us, who belong to the same party.

    ¡¸Rosetta was really helpful¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹Tina agreed.

    ¡¸Thank you, hearing that makes me d¡¹

    Rosetta smiled a little.

    After that, the three of them exined about how they fought.

    Regina seemed to have been swinging around her giant club with all her might.

    ¡¸What kind of actions did Dion-sama perform?¡¹

    ¡¸Master wielded arge staff and yed the role of rearguard¡¹

    Dion¡¯s disciple, Tina exined about various things.

    Tina seemed to have been observing the type of magic and the timing of the staff attacks.

    Dion was probably conducting Tina¡¯s guidance simultaneously, so he must have performed easy movements.

    ¡¸Judging from the story, Dion-sama has been strictly sticking to the role of rearguard¡¹

    ¡¸Master is a healer after all¡¹

    If Regina and Dion were earnest, both of them would have fought in the front.

    Even as a vanguard, Dion is still considerably strong.

    In the past, I taught Dion something along the lines of ¡¸A healer should always protect himself¡¹

    Therefore, Dion excelled in learning martial arts in using staff and ssic martial arts.

    Dion is an elite even as a warrior.

    The real reason Dion made an appearance in the test, was probably to heal the students if they got injured.

    After that, we discussed for 30 minutes and then disbanded.

    As everyone was really worn out, we disbanded earlier than usual.

    I was tired, so I decided to take a bath and turn in for the day.

    I created hot water with magic and umted it in the bathtub. Furthermore, I even bathed the god-beasts, so I felt even more exhausted.

    ¡¸However, using magic is also a part of training, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Rubeum also seemed to be fond of the bath just like Shiro and Fluffy.

    ¡¸KyuruKyuru¡¹

    ¡¸MeMee¡¹

    Right after getting out of the bath, Rubeum and Shiro energetically knocked their heads against each other.

    And Fluffy kindly watched them.

    ¡¸You guys sure are energetic. I¡¯m already exhausted¡¹

    As I was heading towards the bed, a voice called out from the Transceiver Ring.

 Chapter 80 - Morning of Next Day

    80. Morning of Next Day

    ¡¸Is right now okay? I want you to head over to the President Office right now¡­¡¹

    It was Xenovia, who contacted me through the Transceiver Ring.

    ¡¸I was just about to sleep, if it¡¯s urgent, I¡¯ll head over right now¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI see. Sleep is important after all. Come tomorrow morning then¡»

    ¡¸I am grateful for your concern¡¹

    And then the Transceiver cuts off.

    She might have wanted to hear about the test from me as well.

    Or perhaps about Rubeum instead?

    Rosetta¡¯s sess is confirmed after all.

    In other words, it is not regarding the judgement of sess or failure.

    So that means it¡¯s nothing urgent. Tomorrow should be fine.

    ¡¸¡­Should I drop by the President Office before fetching Saria from the nursery?¡¹

    While thinking of that, I climbed onto the bed.

    Shiro, Fluffy and Rubeum climbed onto the bed too.

    ¡¸In the past, staying up all night wouldn¡¯t even be a problem¡­¡¹

    As expected, you easily get sleepy in the body of a child. How inconvenient.

    However, the body of an eight-year-old has its perks too.

    Recuperation and growth are both quick.

    ¡¸Kyuru, it is so soft¡¹

    Rubeum was jumping on the bed.

    ¡¸This is called a bed. Family members sleep here¡¹

    ¡¸I see©`¡¹

    Rubeum seemed to have taken a liking to beds.

    ¡¸Rubeum, I¡¯m about to sleep so don¡¯t shake the bed¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Rubeum obediently curled up on the right side of my head.

    Incidentally, Shiro was on my left. Fluffy was under the nket, near my belly.

    ¡¸¡­Mee¡­..e¡¹¡¸Pi¡­.gii¡¹

    Shiro and Fluffy yawned.

    They must have been tired as well.

    They might have been ying all the time with Regina, while we were undergoing the test.

    After going to the President Office tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask about that too.

    ¡¸How old are you, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. It was aroundst week that Rubeum hatched from the egg¡­¡¹

    A dragon¡¯s age is probably counted from the time of being an egg.

    ¡¸Even though you were born justst week, you are already good at humannguage¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru!¡¹

    Rubeum cried out happily.

    ¡¸But, I am only able to speak after Will named me¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s confusing for Rubeum too¡¹

    She seems to be confused as well.

    ¡¸Leaving that aside, I think Rubeum is a god-beast, the godkin of the Dragon God¡¹

    ¡¸Is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Shiro and Fluffy are god-beasts too. And another one who is not present here, RunRun, is also a god-beast¡¹

    ¡¸Friends!¡¹

    ¡¸Incidentally, I am also the god-beast of the Human God it seems¡¹

    ¡¸Friends with Will too!¡¹

    Rubeum pped her wings looking joyful.

    ¡¸Be quiet during sleep time¡¹

    I tenderly pet Rubeum.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Rubeum had about the same body temperature as a human.

    While petting Rubeum, Shiro and Fluffy, I fell asleep.

    The next morning.

    ¡¸MeeMeeeeMeeee¡¹

    Shiro was wholeheartedly head-butting me.

    ¡¸Will, wake up¡¹

    While saying so, Rubeum licked my face.

    ¡¸Thanks for waking me up¡¹

    Shiro and Rubeum had heard when I was called to the President Office.

    That must be why they woke me up.

    ¡¸Fluffy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pi¡­.i¡¹

    Fluffy was still sound asleep.

    I decided to let Fluffy sleep in for a while longer, so I got out of bed quietly.

    I made simple preparations, and was about to leave the room.

    ¡¸PigiPigii!¡¹

    Fluffy ran after me in a flustered state.

    ¡¸Fluffy, I¡¯m just going to the President Office, so you can sleep for a while longer¡¹

    There isn¡¯t really going to be a battle or anything. We¡¯re just going to discuss.

    Besides, I am going to fetch Saria today, so I would be back in a few hours at most.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    However, Fluffy absolutely doesn¡¯t want to be left behind it seems.

    ¡¸Understood, I will wake you up from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Pii¡¹

    After that, we walked towards the President Office.

    Rubeum, Shiro and Fluffy followed after me while frolicking around happily.

    They were mutually head-butting each other, riding on Fluffy, and Fluffy riding on them and such.

    I am d Rubeum is getting along well with Shiro and Fluffy.

    ¡¸PiiPii!¡¹¡¸Kyururururu¡¹¡¸Meeeeee¡¹

    ¡¸Guys, it¡¯s alright to y but keep it down¡¹

    There are many who are still sleeping in the early morning, that too immediately following dawn.

    Although the dormitory has high soundproof performance, too much noise might be bothersome.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The god-beasts became silent.

    However, they don¡¯t stop messing with each other. They frolic about silently.

    ¡¸Well, if you are quiet then I suppose it wouldn¡¯t cause trouble¡¹

    After walking for a while, we reached in front the President Office.

    Right before I knocked,

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    Xenovia immediately called out from inside.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, thanks foring ¡­I am sorry for calling you out this early in the morning, Master¡¹

    Xenovia got up from the couch and approached me.

    ¡¸No, I was too sleepy yesterday. Thanks for being thoughtful¡¹

    I started speaking in a broken tone. Xenovia started using honorific midway through.

    In other words, including the neighbouring room, only I and my disciples were in this area.

    And then, we started conversing with each other.

 Chapter 81 - Meeting with Disciples

    81. Meeting with Disciples

    After offering the chair to me, Xenovia called out to the people in the neighbouring room.

    ¡¸Regina, Dion, Milt! Master has arrived! Come quickly¡¹

    Apparently, all four of my disciples were assembled here.

    Not much time has passed since dawn, yet it was surprising that all of them were assembled.

    ¡¸Everyone got up early, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Going to bed early and rising early is good for the health after all¡¹

    Xenovia said with a self-satisfied look.

    My disciples are all advanced in age. Even though Xenovia has a youthful outward appearance, she is already beyond 130 years old.

    The saying that old people rise early seems to be true.

    However, I do not put those thoughts into words.

    ¡¸¡­old people wake up early!¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum, stop that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh©`, why©`?¡¹

    Rubeum climbed onto my shoulder and pped his wings.

    Rubeum is still a newborn.

    Despite that, whom did he hear that from?

    As I was thinking that, Dion appeared from the back of the room.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, old people wake up early¡¹

    ¡¸Dion!¡¹

    Rubeum flew from my shoulder onto Dion¡¯s.

    Rubeum gets spoiled as Dion tenderly petted Rubeum.

    It would seem that, Dion was the one who taught about old people waking up early.

    Shiro, who also likes Dion very much, ran up to him.

    ¡¸Dion sure is popr among the god-beasts©`¡¹

    ¡¸The beasts probably like me because I amrge¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy is the only one who stayed with me¡¹

    As I was petting Fluffy who was sitting on myp,

    ¡¸JukooJukooJukokoko¡¹

    Reginaes along.

    d in full-face helmet and armour. And she had the giant club with her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ha, haha¡­¡­wahahhahahaha¡¹

    I burst outughing.

    Perhaps due to meughing out, Fluffy also got excited and wiggled around intensely.

    ¡¸Master, what happened?¡¹

    Regina asked and approached me while producing the funny ¡°juukojuuko¡± noise.

    Afterughing for some time, I told Regina.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m absolutely sure, you are trying to make meugh on purpose!¡¹

    ¡¸You found out?¡¹

    Regina promptly took off her helmet and armour, and ced her giant club on the floor.

    ¡¸Regina, midway through you always tried to make meugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Because the sight of Master enduring yourughter is cute¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not cute. If I hadughed, I would¡¯ve been treated as a person withoutmon sense¡¹

    Tough in a serious situation, furthermore at the appearance of the most powerful person in the world, would be exceedingly rude.

    ¡¸Really, cut me some ck here¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful from now on¡¹

    Regina said so while grinning.

    She is definitely nning to do it again. There is nothing more troublesome than this.

    Looking at Regina, Xenovia sighed deeply.

    ¡¸Regina, cut it out. You are causing trouble for Master¡¹

    ¡¸O-k¡¹

    Regina hugged and picked me up from behind, and then she sits on the couch as is.

    Xenovia and Dion took a seat facing Regina and me.

    Immediately, Shiro attempted to climb up on Dion.

    Conversely, Rubeum flew from Dion¡¯s shoulder onto myp and yawned.

    As he is still a baby, he¡¯s probably feeling sleepy.

    As Rubeum came on to myp and shifted ces with Fluffy, Fluffy climbed onto Regina¡¯s head.

    At that time, Milt appeared from the neighbouring room.

    ¡¸Master, sorry for making you wait¡¹

    Milt looked a little tired.

    The youngest among my disciples, Milt, who is also an ordinary human, looks to be the most advanced in age.

    ¡¸Milt, are you alright? Are you sleeping properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sorry for making Master worry. I had something to investigate¡¹

    ¡¸You must sleep properly, you know? You are no longer young after all¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I really hope he would take better care of his health.

    After that, while petting Rubeum who was falling asleep, I asked Dion.

    ¡¸Rubeum, ah, I named this dragon child as Rubeum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is a good name¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. How did youe to find him?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a long story¡­¡¹

    Dion, who was on a business trip to a distant ce; decided toe back to the academy when he heard the news about my return.

    En route, he dropped by a dragon newt settlement near the academy.

    Although he said near the academy, it would take at least five hours on foot.

    Dion usually drops by the settlement on the way back to the academy it seems; so long as it wasn¡¯t an utmost emergency.

    That settlement was Dion¡¯s stronghold, in other words, the nearest dragon newt settlement to the academy.

    Coincidentally, it was thergest dragon newt settlement on the continent.

    For that reason, many different dragon newts gather there to rely on Dion.

    Also, the information acquired by the dragon newts is gathered in this settlement.

    ¡¸As I dropped by the settlement to visit the Temple of the Dragon God as usual¡­¡­¡¹

    While Dion is the beloved child of the Water God, he is also a priest of the Dragon God.

    Incidentally, although he is the beloved child of the Water God, he is not a priest of the Water God.

    ¡¸Rubeum, who just hatched from the egg, was at the innermost part of the temple before the statue of Dragon God-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    ¡¸It was evening at the time, but going by the testimony of the priests who live in the temple, the egg wasn¡¯t there in the morning¡¹

    ¡¸So it appeared somewhere between morning and evening¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I had thought that this child was entrusted to me by Dragon God-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s normal to think that¡¹

    ¡¸However, as I picked up Rubeum, he called out¡ºVill Bolms?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum called out my name?¡¹

    ¡¸Although, the pronunciation was quite strange. But I realised it was Master¡¯s name that I had heard from Xenovia¡¹

    ¡¸So that is why you readily believed me when we met for the first time¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Dion said and smiled.

 Chapter 82 - Meeting with Disciples (2)

    82. Meeting with Disciples (2)

    When Regina met me, she was extremely distrustful that I was the reincarnation of Edelfuss.

    That was a reasonable attitude.

    However, Dion easily believed me.

    He said it was the intuition of a dragon newt, but the truth was because he had met Rubeum.

    That was what I thought, but Dion continued.

    ¡¸Of course that was not the only reason I believed Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Which means?¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking of bringing Rubeum to Master right away, but I received an oracle¡¹

    ¡¸An oracle from Dragon God?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask about the contents?¡¹

    An oracle is a direct word bestowed from God.

    Dion, who is also a priest of the Dragon God, might not be allowed to easily divulge the oracle.

    Is what I had in mind when I asked him, but Dion smiled and nodded.

    ¡¸Of course, the contents of the oracle from Dragon God-sama is¡­¡¹

    That dragon is My own child, My apostle.

    Let My child meet with your master, Will Wolms.

    When you do so, arrange a circumstance where My child and Will shall fight one-on-one.

    Conceal the existence of My child till the meeting with Will.

    ¡¸Those were the four points¡¹

    ¡¸I see©`¡¹

    If a god can bestow an oracle on Earth, then they should¡¯ve sent me a couple too.

    I thought about that.

    Perhaps there might be a trick to receiving oracles.

    I¡¯ll absolutely have to ask Dionter.

    ¡¸Is that why you concealed about Rubeum from me too?¡¹

    Regina looked a little dissatisfied.

    Dion prepared an opponent inside the dungeon without her knowledge.

    Well, it is only natural she was dissatisfied as it was her dungeon of test.

    ¡¸I apologize, Regina. But it was the oracle of Dragon God-sama, you see¡¹

    Dion lowered his head. Shiro, who was riding on Dion¡¯s head, skilfully re-adjusted his bnce.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if it was the oracle of Dragon God¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you did ask me to leave Master¡¯s room up to you, so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, to arbitrarily arrange an opponent, moreover a considerably strong opponent is not agreeable ¡¹

    Dion once again deeply bowed to Regina. Shiro was happily maintaining his bnce.

    ¡¸I have caused you trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s alright. Dion acted for the benefit of Master after all¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸It saves me the trouble when you put it that way¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, it was nned for me to kill some time after all¡¹

    After the discussion regarding Rubeum came to an end, we moved on to discuss Rosetta¡¯s test.

    ¡¸I heard that Regina personally conducted the test together with Dion¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wanted to confirm it for myself at the end¡¹

    I totally understand Regina¡¯s feelings.

    With that said, I didn¡¯t impose any tests when I took in my disciples.

    In my case, rather than taking in a disciple, it was more towards the sense of adopting a child.

    As a result, the children manifested their talents, and became extraordinarily strong.

    ¡¸I participated so I could step in if Regina failed to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right, with Dion there, as long as they weren¡¯t dead, we could manage somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, I wasn¡¯t going to get involved any more than necessary¡¹

    ¡¸However, the ones called Arti and Tina started targeting Dion©`¡¹

    Saying so, Regina started to ponder, tilting her head.

    Fluffy, who was on top of Regina, moved together with her and wiggled.

    ¡¸Taking out the rearguard is the basics, so it might have been the correct judgment¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Master says, that is what they are taught everyday¡¹Xenovia said kind of proudly.

    Lately, Xenovia has been guiding Arti and Tina.

    ¡¸Xenovia, I am grateful to you for guiding my disciple, Tina¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, Tina is also one of my precious students after all. Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    After that, I asked Regina about the evaluation of Rosetta and the rest.

    As I did, Regina answered with a serious expression.

    ¡¸I think every one of them is excellent©`¡¹

    ¡¸How was Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, judgment-wise she is very urate. Let me humbly say, the times she flinched were very small¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸What did Master think? You fought together right?¡¹

    ¡¸I also think that Rosetta is excellent¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡¹

    ¡¸But, she doesn¡¯t seem to have much self-confidence¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Please leave her up to me¡¹

    Regina red up with confidence.

    Then, regarding Rosetta¡¯s self-confidence, I should leave it up to her would-be master, Regina.

    After that, Regina asked me about the evaluations of the test itself.

    ¡¸I think it was a good test. It was full of traps that punished carelessness¡¹

    ¡¸I feel shy when praised by Master!¡¹

    As the discussion roughly tied up, Rubeum was dozing off on myp.

    He needs to get a lot of sleep as he is still a baby.

    In that sense, Shiro is also the same.

    Although Shiro is a few weeks older than Rubeum, he is still within the definition of a baby.

    ¡¸Shiro, don¡¯t you feel like sleeping?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro was extremely energetic. He doesn¡¯t seem sleepy. He was having fun on top of Dion¡¯s head.

    I petted Rubeum who was dozing off in a lulling way.

    ¡¸Oh right, Dion¡­ Is there anything I should be cautious about when raising a dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I don¡¯t think there is anything in particr. Dragons are much more robust than humans after all¡¹

    ¡¸That is relieving to hear. Is there any important points for food?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything that humans can eat¡­ Small amounts of poison wouldn¡¯t be harmful either¡¹

    That is certainly reassuring.

    And, there was one more thing I absolutely had to ask about.

 Chapter 83 - Meeting with Disciples (3)

    83. Meeting with Disciples (3)

    ¡¸When I named Rubeum, hisnguage suddenly became fluent¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it is the effect of naming¡¹

    When Dion said so, I also realised it.

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, there certainly was something like that¡¹

    I never thought about it, but now that it was mentioned it sounds possible.

    ¡¸What is the effect of naming? Dion, Master, please tell me¡¹

    Regina asked with immense curiosity.

    Her honest personality of asking about things she didn¡¯t know is the same as it was a hundred years ago.

    How wonderful.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see¡­ A part of the dragon undergoes development when a name is given¡­¡¹

    ¡¸FumuFumu¡¹

    Dion looked at us with a slightly troubled expression.

    It must be difficult for him to exin it in simple terms.

    ¡¸Simply put, it is the sensation of being connected at a soul level¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? So what does that mean, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re speaking of dragons, of all living things on Earth, they are the closest to gods next to god-beast¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I suppose that is so¡¹

    ¡¸Being closer to God means that the existence itself is closer to a different dimension from this world.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu?¡¹

    Regina doesn¡¯t seem to understand very well.

    She started stroking my head from behind while I am still in her embrace.

    I fleetingly nced at Xenovia who was in front of me. Xenovia doesn¡¯t look like she understood either.

    ¡¸To exin it in terms even Regina can understand¡­ The soul is very important for dragons¡¹

    Milt took over the exnation.

    ¡¸The soul can easily pass through to the World of Gods. The love value measuring device sort of uses the soul as well¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? Therefore?¡¹

    ¡¸By naming, both of the souls get linked through the World of Gods¡¹

    ¡¸I see? So the effect is?¡¹

    ¡¸You can be able to somewhat lend magic power¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    Dion supplemented more towards the somewhat excited Regina.

    ¡¸However, the amount that can be lent is very miniscule, generally speaking that is¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, normally thenguage does not be fluent?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly as you say¡¹

    For this reason, I realised this effect when I named Rubeum.

    ¡¸As expected of Master!¡¹

    Regina started to stroke my head faster and faster.

    ¡¸In this case, I think Rubeum is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸I think both Master and Rubeum are amazing¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it is exactly as Dion says¡¹

    Milt agreed with Dion.

    ¡¸Leaving aside amazing or not, it might be due to both of us being fellow god-beasts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ that might be possible. You might be able to do other things besides lending magic power as well¡¹ Milt said.

    ¡¸It might be good to investigate that during training¡¹

    ¡¸If there is anything I can help with, please let me know¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    At that time, Dion made a sound as if he had just remembered something.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, before I forget, I have to pass this to Master¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What is it?¡¹

    Dion took out two white objects from the magic bag and ced them on the desk.

    They were both hemispheres of approximately 0.3 meters in diameter.

    I immediately realised what they were.

    ¡¸Is this¡­ the eggshell Rubeum hatched out of?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I retrieved it as it was right beside Rubeum¡¹

    ¡¸Considering that it is the eggshell of a dragon¡­ it¡¯s quite small¡¹

    Diameter of 0.3 meters is about as big as a bird¡¯s egg.

    The dragon egg I witnessed in my past life was muchrger.

    Even the smallest dragon egg, was about 0.8 meters in diameter.

    If we consider therger ones, there were even ones which exceeded 3 meters in diameter.

    ¡¸Although it is small, considering Rubeum¡¯s size it seems natural¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he has the ability to be asrge as a powerful dragon, but that is because Rubeum is special¡¹

    Rubeum can berger, but his original size is small.

    The form of Rubeum, who rolled up into a ball on myp, is the true form.

    Rubeum is the godkin of Dragon God, the god-beast of dragons, thus normalmon sense does not apply to him.

    It would be better to think of him as an exception.

    ¡¸At any rate, it is about asrge as the egg of a dragon newt. Kind of reminds me of Dion¡¯s egg¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it does resemble the appearance of my eggshell¡¹

    Dragon newts have the custom of safekeeping their eggshell.

    Not every single one of them safekeeps it, but the majority of them do.

    The same as how some humans, safekeep their umbilical cord.

    A long time ago, I gave Dion the eggshell he was born from.

    A hundred years have already passed, so I didn¡¯t expect him to still hold on to it.

    ¡¸Rubeum¡­ this is your eggshell, you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­kyuru¡¹

    Perhaps due to me petting him in a lulling manner for a while now, Rubeum hadpletely fallen asleep.

    This morning, I was woken up by Shiro and Rubeum.

    In other words, Rubeum got up earlier than me.

    ¡¸Dion, Rubeum seems to be sleeping, so I¡¯ll pass it on to himter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    Be that as it may, Rubeum doesn¡¯t possess any bags or such.

    Even if I passed the eggshell to him I would be the one who has to safekeep it in the end.

    In order to put the eggshell into the magic bag, I reached out my hand.

    As I did,

    ¡¸©`Oh?¡¹

    The instant my hand touched the eggshell, it began to radiate brilliantly.

 Chapter 84 - Shining Eggshell

    84. Shining Eggshell

    I pulled back my hand from the eggshell and asked Dion.

    ¡¸What kind of phenomenon is this?¡¹

    While asking, I investigated Rubeum¡¯s eggshell with magic.

    I grasped that there is a magic reaction. But, that was all I could grasp.

    Even with knowledge from my previous life and the World of Gods, I didn¡¯t really understand.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. I have never heard or seen this before¡¹

    Even Dion didn¡¯t understand, it seems.

    It was a fresh feeling to see Dion flustered.

    Milt and Xenovia were on guard with their stance assumed.

    Regina readied her weapon, while still sitting on the chair, embracing me.

    During that time, the brightness of the shining eggshell kept increasing.

    ¡¸Is this¡­¡­ perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know, Milt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    You said something that suggests you had an idea, but you don¡¯t know, you say ¨C I swallowed those words back in my throat.

    Surely, Milt has realised something.

    So, I quietly waited for Milt¡¯s exnation.

    However, Xenovia strongly retorted to Milt.

    ¡¸You made it sound like you knew, then you say you don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Xenovia, that¡¯s not right. Master, dragon¡¯s eggshell is magical material¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that is so¡¹

    ¡¸Since it is the eggshell of the apostle of Dragon God, can¡¯t we assume it is a very unique material?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡¹

    As I agreed, Milt smiled happily.

    ¡¸With that as the basis, I analysed it with magic¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, did you understand anything?¡¹

    ¡¸I understood that I didn¡¯t understand it¡¹

    ¡¸OI!¡¹

    In addition to Xenovia, Regina tried to retort fiercely.

    ¡¸Wait, establishing that even Milt couldn¡¯t understand is great progress¡¹

    ¡¸So what does that mean?¡¹

    While putting more strength into the hand that was holding me, Regina asked.

    ¡¸By the way, I don¡¯t understand it too¡¹

    ¡¸Even Master?¡¹

    ¡¸It is probably the work of God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­the work of god¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a relief¡­¡¹

    Xenovia¡¯s tension seems to have dropped a little.

    ¡¸Surely, if even Master couldn¡¯t understand, then it¡¯s hard to believe it is magic rted¡¹

    Dion gulped in a breath, and continued staring at the eggshell with a serious expression.

    Other disciples were also tense and stared at the eggshell that became increasingly bright.

    Shiro and Fluffy were also looking with a mysterious expression.

    Rubeum was the only one who was pleasantly sleeping.

    Rubeum¡¯s eggshell just increased in brightness, and finally shone so bright that the whole room became white.

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    As expected, perhaps due to being dazzled, Rubeum let out a single cry.

    And suddenly the brilliance subsided.

    The two eggshells disappearedpletely, and what was left was a girl of about 0.1 meter.

    The girl had shining transparent wings on her back.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­he?¡¹

    The girl looked around as if confused.

    I unintentionally whispered when I saw the girl.

    ¡¸That face¡­¡­ is simr to the Human God¡¹

    Rather than simr, it was the exact same; more simr than identical twins.

    The size was the only difference.

    But since god is not a physical being, size doesn¡¯t really matter.

    So as not to frighten her, I asked her gently.

    ¡¸You are?¡¹

    ¡¸err¡­ who am I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We do not know¡¹

    The little girl puts on a troubled expression.

    ¡¸U©`m¡­ Master¡­ I think it is a type of divine spirit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am of the same opinion, Milt¡¹

    I think a little.

    ¡¸The face is very simr to the Human God, perhaps it is an angel of god?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike Master, I don¡¯t know the face of Human God-sama, but if it is simr, that possibility is high¡¹

    Dion stared at the girl with a gentle expression.

    ¡¸Perhaps this is the means of contact with gods that Human God mentioned?¡¹

    ¡¸When I went to the World of Gods, Hime the Human God, said I shouldn¡¯te to the World of Gods too much¡¹

    Because the soul is more likely to be drawn into the World of Gods and thus I am more likely to die.

    And she said I shouldn¡¯te often, and she would think of a means of contact.

    I have informed my disciples about that.

    ¡¸But, Master¡­ Isn¡¯t it strange to lose memory if it is a means of contact?¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Regina says¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Did something go wrong perhaps?¡¹

    As Xenovia said so, Dion shook his head.

    ¡¸Impossible¡­ Even if by chance Human God-sama did that, that kind of w is iprehensible¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it is possible¡¹

    We¡¯re talking about that Human God after all. It is not too difficult to imagine her making such a mistake.

    ¡¸Haha, Master is jesting¡¹

    However, Dion thought I was joking.

    As the beloved daughter of the Supreme God, the Human God is the god of all human race including dragon newts.

    Naturally, she has many believers.

    Even as the priest of Dragon God, Dion deeply reveres the Human God.

    It¡¯s understandable that Dion would believe that the Human God has a proper personality.

    ¡¸The summoning might have been difficult due to using Rubeum¡¯s eggshell¡¹

    Rubeum is the godkin of Dragon God.

    It is not strange to think that there wereplications in using the eggshell as a catalyst to summon Human God¡¯s divine spirit.

    ¡¸I feel uneasy to say this as a kin of the Human God but¡­ she is quite irresponsible¡¹

    ¡ºWill-chan, you are bitter to me as ever!¡»

    The little girl spoke directly into my mind, like telepathy magic.

    The girl herself closed her eyes, and seemed to be unconscious.

    And as for me, a nostalgic feeling filled the space.

    ¡¸Is it the Human God?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course, it is I¡»

    It would seem that the Human God is speaking to me through the little girl as the intermediary.

 Chapter 85 - The Girlâ€™s Identity

    85. The Girl¡¯s Identity

    As soon as that happened, my disciples simultaneously knelt.

    Regina moved me from herp, got down from the chair and knelt.

    It was a very fluent and quick movement.

    As expected of the Hero. No matter what she does, her movements are always fast.

    ¡¸It seems that everyone can hear the Human God¡¯s voice¡¹

    ¡ºIf they are nearby, I can make it so they can hear as well¡»

    ¡¸I see, how convenient¡¹

    ¡ºSince they are Will-chan¡¯s disciples, I thought it would be a good idea to let them listen¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s helpful¡¹

    It is less troublesome as I wouldn¡¯t have to exinter.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s alright to use this child as a means of contacting, right?¡¹

    ¡ºOh well, I¡¯ll exin regarding this child first¡»

    As expected, the little girl is the divine spirit of the Human God.

    She has good affinity with me, who is the Apostle of the Gods and also the godkin of Human God.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I¡¯ll leave this child¡¯s magic supply to you¡»

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡ºConversely, she can supply you with magic when yours is insufficient¡»

    Incidentally, while the Human God was talking, the little girl was almostpletely unconscious.

    She¡¯s like a shrine maiden, where a god descends upon them.

    However, she will remember this event like it was a dream.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t this girl realise who I was?¡¹

    ¡ºBecause she was just born. It was the same for Will-chan too, right?¡»

    It was on my 8th birthday that I regained my past memories.

    The Human God said that because she is a spirit, she will regain her memories quicker than I did.

    ¡ºEven if she regains her memory back, she doesn¡¯t have much memory. She is a newborn¡»

    ¡¸I see. So, are there any important points to note?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah, divine descent uses up a lot of magic, so supply her with magic after this¡»

    ¡¸And the supplement method?¡¹

    ¡ºJust do it. Follow your instincts and it should turn out alright¡»

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡ºThe real points are from here on, but this is also very tiring for me and the burden on the child is also great¡»

    ¡¸In other words, don¡¯t call unless it is a significant matter?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s helpful that your judgement is correct. After divine descent, it bes difficult if you don¡¯t wait for the fixed interval¡»

    ¡¸How long is the fixed interval?¡¹

    ¡ºThat depends on Will-chan and the child. Right now¡­ the minimum should be at least a month¡»

    If the ability of me and the girl improves, the period will be shorter.

    ¡ºWill-chan, you seem to be doing your best. I¡¯m so happy¡»

    ¡¸Well, thank you¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m sad to part, but if we talk more than this, the burden on the child will be too great¡»

    ¡¸Before you depart, please tell me this child¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡ºShe doesn¡¯t have a name. You name her, Will-chan¡»

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    And then, the Human God¡¯s presence vanished.

    The girl all of a sudden plopped on the table.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you need magic supply¡¹

    I scooped up the girl with both my hands.

    ¡¸Human God said to just do it¡­¡¹

    It might be enough to simply be conscious of the flow of magic.

    I carefully let magic flow into the little girl.

    It flowed smoothly into her as if it were a part of my body.

    ¡¸I see. So this is what she meant by following my instincts¡¹

    This is quite simple.

    The girl opened her eyes as the magic flowed into her.

    ¡¸Are you alright? Does anything feel wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I am fine¡­ but somewhat very tired¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­why are the uncles and older sisters crouching?¡¹

    The little girl tilted her head looking at my kneeling disciples.

    ¡¸Because the Human God descended to earth. I think it¡¯s alright to stand now¡¹

    While looking at my disciples stand up, the little girl muttered.

    ¡¸I see. So that wasn¡¯t a dream¡¹

    ¡¸How much do you remember from the descent of Human God?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like a vague memory in a dream¡¹

    It was as the Human God said.

    She still remembers the event even if it doesn¡¯t feel real. Or something like that I suppose.

    ¡¸I see, do you have any questions?¡¹

    ¡¸I would like you to tell me who is Will¡¹

    ¡¸So you already know the name¡¹

    ¡¸I vaguely remember some things Human God-sama said while in my body¡¹

    Then, the little girl looked at my disciples.

    ¡¸And also about these uncles and older sisters¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    I briefly exined about myself.

    I also told her about my past life and training in the World of Gods.

    ¡¸My goal is to subjugate the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris¡¹

    ¡¸You specifically reincarnated for that purpose. That¡¯s admirable¡¹

    It sounded like the girl¡¯s true feelings rather than cynicism.

    After that, I introduced Shiro, Fluffy, and Rubeum.

    ¡¸In addition, there is also my sister, Saria, and a dog god-beast, RunRun. I¡¯ll introduce themter¡¹

    ¡¸Looking forward to it¡¹

    After my self-introduction finishes, my disciples started introducing themselves.

    ¡¸So uncles and older sisters are actually grandpa and grandma!¡¹

    ¡¸G-Grandpa¡¹

    Surprisingly, the one who received the most shock at being called a grandpa was Dion.

    Regina and Xenovia were like ¡¸It¡¯s a pity to be old¡¹

    Milt wasposed. Perhaps he had gotten used to it, as his outward appearance was that of a sixty-year-old.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce my party members afterwards¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­ Thank you¡¹

    Just in case, I told the girl, the information regarding my past life was a secret to everyone else besides Arti.

    ¡¸Well, anything else you would like to ask?¡¹

    ¡¸What will you name me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.umm, let¡¯s see¡¹

    It was quite the troubling matter.

    I was wracking my brain to think of a name.

 Chapter 86 - Fay

    86. Fay

    The day after Rosetta passed her test.

    In the President Office, the divine spirit of the Human God was born from the eggshell of the dragon god-beast, Rubeum.

    And right now, I was requested by the divine spirit to name her.

    ¡¸A name¡­ Are there any good names?¡¹

    I looked over at my disciples.

    All four of my disciples from my past life were assembled in this ce.

    Sword Saint Xenovia. Small Sage Milt. Beloved Child of Water God, Dion. Hero Regina.

    And also all my fellow god-beasts except RunRun.

    The slime god-beast, Fluffy, was wiggling on top of Regina¡¯s head.

    And the goat god-beast, Shiro, was riding on Dion¡¯s head while crying out¡¸MeeMee¡¹happily.

    The dragon god-beast, Rubeum, was sleeping on myp.

    ¡¸I think it would be best if Master think of a name for divine spirit-sama¡¹

    My oldest disciple, Dion, said.

    And, my other disciples nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸I also want Will to think of it¡­¡¹

    The divine spirit herself wished for that.

    ¡¸Even if you say that, I¡¯m poor ating up with names¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I want Will to think of it¡¹

    If she says so, I have no other choice but toe up with a name on my own.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡¹

    I think for a while.

    ¡¸How does ¡®Fay¡¯ sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Fay? What does it mean?¡¹

    ¡¸In the oldnguages, it means fairy¡¹

    ¡¸Because my appearance resembles a fairy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes¡­ do you not like it?¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds simple but also cute, I like it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Fay! The divine spirit of Human God and the follower of Will Wolms!¡¹

    Fay dered in high-spirits.

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum woke up due to that.

    Seeing as how Rubeum is awake now, I¡¯ll introduce him to Fay.

    ¡¸This child is Rubeum. Rubeum, this child is Fay. The divine spirit of Human God¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Fay¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you too, Rubeum¡¹

    And, Fay pets Rubeum¡¯s head.

    They¡¯re about the same size, and about the same age, so they¡¯ll probably be good friends.

    ¡¸Dion, Fay suddenly dered herself as my follower, does this mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is likely to be the effect of naming¡¹

    When given a name, the tone of voice changes and bes more clever.

    The incident with Rubeum was exined as souls being linked together and such.

    ¡¸Although Shiro, Fluffy and RunRun didn¡¯t seem to have such effects¡¹

    ¡¸Master, perhaps there was¡¹

    It was Milt who said that.

    Milt is the leading figure in magic, so he is well-informed in various details.

    ¡¸What do you mean, Milt?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a possibility that Shiro and the others were also linked by soul and had their intelligence increased ¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ So you mean, it was hard to notice because they couldn¡¯t speak the humannguage?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely so¡¹

    I looked at Shiro and Fluffy.

    ¡¸¡­Shiro, Fluffy, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee¡¹

    ¡¸Pigii!¡¹

    Apparently, it is true.

    ¡¸No wait, perhaps I can understand them due to the effect of naming?¡¹

    That¡¯s what I thought momentarily but I rethink the thought.

    Even before naming, I could generally understand what they were trying to say.

    ¡¸Although I knew the general meaning, recently, I understand more urately¡¹

    ¡¸It is probably the effect of naming¡¹

    ¡¸I was under the impression that my understanding increased with time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That might be a factor too¡¹

    There seems to be various reasons as to why I can understand the god-beasts.

    After that, my disciples and I chatted.

    Fay and Rubeum were lightly floating around and toured Xenovia¡¯s President Office as if it was interesting.

    I had Regina show me her unusual gigantic weapons.

    It will serve as a good reference during weapon manufacturing.

    ¡¸Master, did you make the naked one dangling from your hips?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ the sheath was burned in the fight with Rubeum¡¹

    ¡¸Can I see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    Regina looked closely at the short sword I created.

    ¡¸My time in manufacturing weapons is still short, so I feel embarrassed when you look at it so closely¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I think this is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸I would like you to tell me if there is anything to improve on¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ Master, about this part¡­¡¹

    Regina taught me about the specific points to improve on.

    ¡¸As expected of Regina. A renowned weapons expert¡¹

    ¡¸No, no! Not that renowned©`¡¹

    Regina blushed in happiness.

    While we were talking about that, Xenovia stood up.

    ¡¸Master, visitors¡­ no, Arti and the others havee¡¹

    ¡¸So, it is a system that tells you who is approaching. How convenient©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is peaceful right now, but in the past, there were incidents where our lives were targeted¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­ that¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ by the way, Regina, Is it alright not to wear your helmet?¡¹

    Xenovia said to Regina who was holding me.

    ¡¸Nn? It should be fine now. I already decided to adopt her as disciple after all¡¹

    Perhaps Regina didn¡¯t want to be underestimated until adopting a disciple was decided.

    Now that they have fought Regina during the test, they wouldn¡¯t underestimate her true self.

    Soon, the door of the President¡¯s Office was knocked on.

 Chapter 87 - Reginaâ€™s Welcoming Speech

    87 ¨C Regina¡¯s Weing Speech

    ¡¸Master, Arti here¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, wait a little¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Xenovia told Arti and the rest to wait and looked at Regina.

    ¡¸Regina, stop hugging Master in front of the disciples¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s suspicious, isn¡¯t it? No one except Arti knows about Master¡¯s past life¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­ that is also true¡¹

    Regina took me off herp and sat me by her side.

    After confirming that, Xenovia called out in the direction of the door.

    ¡¸You can enter now¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse us¡¹

    Arti, Tina and Rosetta entered.

    They stood straight orderly in a row.

    ¡¸I had Wille earlier. To ask regarding Rubeum¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, sit down first¡¹

    Xenovia got up from the couch while saying so.

    And then, she headed towards the President chair.

    Milt and Dion also stood up and walked towards the neighbouring room.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    Regina also got up and shifted to sit down on the couch that Xenovia was sitting on till just now.

    Even if Xenovia tells them to sit down, it is difficult for students to sit at the same seat of honour that the President was sitting on.

    With that consideration in mind, Regina opened up the space beside me.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Arti, Tina, sit beside Will¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    The one who seemed to be most tense was Rosetta. Tina was just a little tense.

    However, Arti waspletely calm.

    From the right, we were sitting in the order of Rosetta, Tina, I, and Arti.

    After waiting for Rosetta to sit and calm down, Regina said.

    ¡¸This is the first time you¡¯re seeing my face, right¡­ I am Regina¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nice to meet you? Is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t teach proper greeting methods. Ask Xenovia! I conductbat guidance¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you should prioritize my guidance above academy sses. The credits are no problem¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Regina, that alone is not enough¡¹

    Saying so, Xenovia supplemented the information that Regina mentioned.

    There is a system where the credit system can be reced if the student receives guidance from a master recognised by the academy.

    Fundamentally, the academy recognizes individuals who are above the level of the main force of the Salvation Organization.

    About the time Xenovia¡¯s exnation ended, Milt and Dion brought out tea and confectionaries.

    It appears that the two went to the neighbouring room to brew tea.

    After distributing the tea and confectionaries, Milt and Dion sat down beside Regina.

    Regina thanked the two, and drank the tea.

    ¡¸Umu, delicious¡­ Milt has also be good at brewing tea¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Dion helped me out¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Milt really has improved¡¹

    Dion said andughed lightly.

    Looking at that, Regina smiled and then continued her exnation to Rosetta.

    ¡¸About the training from now on¡­¡¹

    Rosetta now has to wake up early to train with Regina, and then join in my training.

    In other words, the same as Arti and Tina.

    ¡¸In my absence, Xenovia or someone else will take over¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being,e together with Arti and Tina to the President Office every morning¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, by the way, I heard you were receiving special training from Will?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes that is right, Master¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, continue doing that¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Even after that, Regina continued her weing speech.

    Fay and Rubeum were near Xenovia, behind Regina.

    They look interested in Xenovia¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸What is this? Do you know, Ruu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. I think we should pull it. Fay, pull it¡¹

    While talking about such things, they were fiddling around with various stuff.

    As they were being mischievous,

    ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t mess with things¡¹

    They were stopped by Xenovia.

    ¡¸Eh©`¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru©`¡¹

    Fay and Rubeum seemed dissatisfied, but they listened to Xenovia.

    Although they have high intelligence, Fay and Rubeum are still babies.

    I should keep an eye on them.

    I looked at Shiro, who is also a baby.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    As usual, Shiro was on top of Dion¡¯s head.

    Shiro seems to be in a good mood when he climbs on to high ces, so he doesn¡¯t cause problems.

    Fluffy is the most obedient.

    Regina¡¯s weing speech continued for about 5 minutes and ended.

    And then, keeping in mind that recovering from exhaustion is important, she decided to begin the training from tomorrow onwards.

    As so, all of us decided to return and walked towards the door.

    ¡¸Ah, are you going back? Fay is going too¡¹

    ¡¸Will, wait©`¡¹

    Fay and Rubeum hurriedly flew towards me.

    Fluffy quietly got down from Regina¡¯s head and hopped to my side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not leaving you behind so calm down¡¹

    ¡¸Ok¡¹¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro, we¡¯re going back¡¹

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Shiro still seemed reluctant to get down from Dion¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Shiro,e¡¹

    ¡¸¡­mee¡¹

    Reluctantly, Shiro climbed down from Dion¡¯s head.

    After that, I bowed to my disciples.

    ¡¸Well then, excuse us¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    For a little while after exiting the President Office, everyone was silent as usual.

    After walking further away, Arti said.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Will¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Who is that child?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Fay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin the detailster, but she is a type of spirit¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you©`¡¹

    While floating around, Fay greeted Arti and the rest.

    Everyone returned their greetings.

    ¡¸After fetching Saria and having breakfast, does everyone want to gather in my room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do that¡¹

    Thus, I decided to head to the nursery to fetch Saria.

 Chapter 88 - Breakfast

    <strong>88. Breakfast</strong>

    When we reached the nursery, my sister, Saria, and Rosetta¡¯s sister, Rose, quickly ran up to us.

    The godkin of the Dog God, therge silver dog, RunRun, followed behind them.

    ¡¸Saria, good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha! Wee back! Good morning!¡¹

    I picked up Saria.

    ¡¸Ehehe©`¡¹

    Saria rubbed her head on my chest.

    Saria¡¯s hair smelled good.

    I tenderly brushed Saria¡¯s chestnut hair.

    After that, I pet RunRun¡¯s fluffy body.

    ¡¸RunRun, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    RunRun slowly wagged his tail.

    ¡¸Anicha! Who is that?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Rubeum and Fay¡¹

    ¡¸Ruu-chan, Fay-chan, Saria is Saria!¡¹

    ¡¸I am Fay. Nice to meet you¡­ What a cute child!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu©` nice to meet you¡¹

    Rubeum tenderly patted Saria¡¯s head and licked her cheek.

    ¡¸Ruu-chan, it¡¯s ticklish©`¡¹

    While saying so, Saria giggled happily.

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum¡¹

    When an intelligent dragon licks the face, it is the sign of friendship.

    Rubeum recognized Saria as a friend.

    Then, I introduced Rubeum and Fay to Rose. After that, we headed to the cafeteria.

    The cafeteria of the Academy of Heroes is open all year round so it is very helpful.

    At the cafeteria, Iid out the breakfast for Saria and the god-beasts.

    ¡¸What does Fay eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Same as humans¡¹

    ¡¸I see, well, I¡¯ll prepare the same as us¡¹

    ¡¸Ok!¡¹

    Besides Rosetta and Rose, Arti and Tina were also present in the cafeteria.

    Thereupon, all of us ate breakfast together.

    RunRun, Shiro and Fluffy were eating their food from tes on the floor.

    Rubeum and Fay are small, so I put them on the table to let them eat.

    ¡¸BeeebuBeeee¡¹

    Shiro was vigorously drinking his milk as usual.

    ¡¸Shiro, drink a little slowly¡¹

    The rest of the god-beasts have excellent table manners.

    Rubeum quietly eats meat and boiled eggs.

    ¡¸Ai, Fay-chan, say ¡°aah¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, but I can eat on my own¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is also delicious, say ¡°aah¡±¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡¹

    Saria sat Fay beside her te, and was happily feeding her.

    Since Fay was smaller than Saria, perhaps Saria thought of Fay as a little sister.

    ¡¸Saria, eat yours first¡¹

    ¡¸Ai! But Fay-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll look after Fay¡¹

    ¡¸Ai¡¹

    Saria starts eating her breakfast.

    And in between bites, she feeds Fay.

    To finish the meal today seems to take twice as long as it usually does.

    Looking at them, Rubeum came near my te.

    ¡¸KyuruKyuru¡¹

    While crying out, he opened his mouth wide. As though a chick.

    He is firmly requesting me to feed him.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped I guess©`¡¹

    I fed some of my breakfast to Rubeum.

    As his mouth was wide open, I inserted a small piece of meat.

    ¡¸Looks just like a chick¡¹

    Rosetta smiled while looking at me and Rubeum.

    ¡¸Yes, so cute¡­ Can I feed Rubeum too?¡¹

    Tina asked.

    ¡¸I want to feed him too¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too¡¹

    Arti and Rosetta also followed suite.

    ¡¸Saria too!¡¹

    ¡¸Rose will feed too!¡¹

    The little girls also want to feed Rubeum it seems.

    It¡¯s only natural as Rubeum was cute.

    ¡¸In turns please, kyuru©`¡¹

    Rubeum proudly pped his wings.

    And he was greatly delighted as everyone fed him in order.

    I looked over at Rubeum while eating my breakfast.

    He was eating too much.

    ¡¸Rubeum, you¡¯re eating quite a lot. Won¡¯t you spoil your stomach?¡¹

    ¡¸Still growing up¡¹

    As such he said.

    The food Rubeum was eating would definitely add up to more than his own size.

    After going at it for a while, it seems he has be quite heavy.

    ¡¸You became heavier¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    While looking at Rubeum and the divine spirit, Fay, I think.

    Fay was also fed a considerable amount by Saria.

    Although Rubeum is a god-beast, he is also a dragon. As expected, he would have a normal diet.

    It is also the same for Shiro, Fluffy and RunRun.

    However, Fay is a divine spirit; something akin to the god-beast of spirits.

    Spirits don¡¯t eat all that much.

    ¡¸Fay¡­ are you hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸Hungry©`¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible that you can starve to death?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know¡¹

    Tina, who was listening in, said.

    ¡¸Fay-chan is a spirit, so she wouldn¡¯t starve even if she doesn¡¯t eat¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right I guess. Perhaps she can transform food into magic or so¡­¡¹

    Perhaps Fay wouldn¡¯t need to eat if I supply magic.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand, but food is delicious¡¹

    ¡¸I understand you¡­ food is delicious¡¹

    I understand Fay¡¯s feeling of wanting to eat food even if there isn¡¯t a need for it.

    I should let her eat meals together with us whenever possible.

    ¡¸Kyururu, I am full¡¹

    It seems that Rubeum is finally full.

 Chapter 89 - Spending Holiday with Saria, RunRun and Everyone

    <strong>89. Spending Holiday with Saria, RunRun and Everyone</strong>

    I pet Rubeum.

    ¡¸You sure ate a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, everyone¡­ It was delicious¡¹

    Rubeum flew around thanking everyone who fed him.

    Although he was floating lightly, his body seemed heavier than usual.

    ¡¸Thanks for the meal, it was delicious¡­ kyururu¡¹

    Rubeum also flew to the cafeteria staff and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡¸Oh, we appreciate it! Eat lots and grow big alright!¡¹

    ¡¸kyururu¡¹

    Apparently, Rubeum is a courteous baby dragon.

    After thanking the cafeteria staff, Rubeum came back and sat on myp.

    As expected, he was considerably heavier than before he ate breakfast.

    He was more than twice as heavy as previously.

    ¡¸How admirable of you to thank everyone¡¹

    ¡¸kyururu¡¹

    Rubeum yawned and curled up.

    ¡¸Are you sleepy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­kyuru¡¹

    He was already half asleep.

    Rubeum is still a baby so he needs to sleep a lot.

    It is said that sleep brings up a child well, so I want him to sleep a lot, eat, and grow up nicely.

    As everyone finished their meals, I picked up Rubeum.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of cleaning the tes!¡¹

    ¡¸I will help too!¡¹

    ¡¸Will, please don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Rosetta, Tina and Arti took the tableware to the tableware collection ce in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸Thank you, that was helpful¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a pity if Ruu-chan woke up¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸It might be good to prepare a baby sling¡¹

    If I had that equipped, I can work while carrying Rubeum.

    ¡¸Shiro is also a baby. Don¡¯t you have to sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro was energetic.

    Fluffy cleaned up the milk around Shiro¡¯s mouth with its body.

    After that, everyone returned to their dorm rooms.

    I returned to my room together with Saria and the god-beasts.

    After putting Rubeum to bed, I yed with everyone.

    Lately, I don¡¯t get to y much with Saria. I wish to y with Saria as much as possible with the time I have.

    ¡¸Anicha, Anicha!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Take this©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Yes¡¹

    Saria asked for a lot of things, and I just went with it.

    RunRun, Shiro, Fluffy and Fay also joined together and yed.

    After a while, Rubeum woke up, so I went out for a walk with Saria and the god-beasts.

    I gave Saria a ride on my shoulder, and together with the god-beasts, we walked around the vast grounds of the Academy of Heroes.

    There was also ack of contact with RunRuntely too.

    Therefore, I wanted to y a lot with him.

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Anicha, so fast¡¹

    ¡¸WoofWoof!¡¹

    Saria and RunRun were having a lot of fun.

    Shiro, Fluffy and Rubeum were also running happily.

    Fay was sitting on Saria¡¯s shoulder.

    We yed lots till the afternoon, and then ate lunch at the cafeteria.

    After that, we returned to the dorm room.

    Saria, Fay, Shiro, Fluffy and Rubeum took an afternoon nap after we returned.

    Saria hugged Shiro and sleptfortably.

    Whereas, Fay and Rubeum were sleeping on top of Fluffy.

    I sat down on the couch and spent a leisurely time.

    As I was sitting on the couch, RunRun came andy beside me.

    And then he rested his head on myp. I gently stroked RunRun¡¯s head.

    ¡¸RunRun, thank you as always¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡¹

    RunRun shook his tail while panting.

    ¡¸I want to mobilise together with RunRun but¡­ I am anxious to leave Saria alone¡¹

    ¡¸ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­, kyu©`n¡¹

    RunRun cried out in a small voice.

    He¡¯s probably taking care not to wake up Saria and the others.

    And then, RunRun started licking my face.

    RunRun is saying¡¸I understand, leave it to me¡¹

    I and RunRun are fellow godkins, so I understand what he wishes to convey.

    After petting RunRun a lot more, I moved to the room which I had turned into the weapons production room.

    RunRun also followed along.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to start making weapons right now¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make Rosetta¡¯s bow this time¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    I recalled the memories of Rosetta¡¯s fighting manner; height, length of her hands and legs, and other such physical features.

    The strength of her physical and magical abilities and the way she uses it. Also taking into ount her posture, I tried to imagine the size, shape and the materials for the bow.

    ¡¸As for the material¡­ I need to bend the bow, so metal might not be a good fit. RunRun, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Wood perhaps then©`¡¹

    The strength of the bow itself does not have to be very strong. This is because a bow is not something that should be strong.

    The bow cannot be strengthened beyond the pulling strength of the user.

    If you make it too powerful, you won¡¯t even be able to pull it.

    Then it has no meaning at all.

    ¡¸When ites to a bow that matches Rosetta¡¯s pulling strength¡­ even wood should be enough¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah you¡¯re right¡­ If it¡¯s wood, it easily breaks when you defend attacks¡¹

    In fact, Rosetta¡¯s bow broke because she blocked the attack of a giant bat with her bow.

    ¡¸Umu¡­ so it has to be metal after all?¡¹

    ¡¸wau wau¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What if the sticity can be adjusted depending on how much magic is put into it?¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    I decided on the fundamental n of action for the bow production while consulting with RunRun.

 Chapter 90 - Weapon Production and Afternoon Nap

    <strong>90. Weapon Production and Afternoon Nap</strong>

    From the magic bag, I took out the metals I acquired from Xenovia and Milt a few days ago.

    ¡¸Orichalcum¡­ or maybe mithril?¡¹

    ¡¸woof¡¹

    ¡¸Should I go with an alloy instead?¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    RunRun was thinking about it seriously.

    For a dog, he seems well-versed about bows; a dog of extensive knowledge.

    Maybe he was reading the books together with me when we were little.

    Perhaps he was also reading books while taking care of Saria.

    Otherwise, there is also the possibility that he had observed the weapons of the retainers of the Wolms main family.

    ¡¸Let¡¯sbine orichalcum and mithril after all¡¹

    ¡¸wau¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to put magic into it, but it will turn into a good bow if it goes well¡¹

    ¡¸woof¡¹

    RunRun approved.

    I started working on the bow at once.

    While heating up orichalcum and mithril with magic, I pour magic into it.

    An alloy ingot was then created.

    The crucial part is the mixture ratio of orichalcum and mithril.

    The mixture ratio determines the flexibility and strength.

    The heat added to it, and the amount and speed of magic to flow in are also important.

    If the amount of magic is too much or too little, it will not be alloyed well.

    And if the magic flowing is toote or too early, it will not work.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­fuu, it somehow turned out well¡¹

    I think that my weapon production technique has improved, even if I do say so myself.

    ¡¸woof!¡¹

    RunRun also praised me. His tail swishing through the air.

    ¡¸Thank you, RunRun¡¹

    I pet RunRun¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Well, next is¡­¡¹

    ¡­To mold the ingot into the shape of a bow using magic.

    Previously, I was exhausted just by making an alloy, but now I can keep going on with the creation of the weapon.

    The mold for the bow is not simple either.

    I have to use magic to forcibly transform a metal that does not deform easily.

    Perfect magic adjustment and a considerable amount of magic are required.

    It is a process that demands utmost concentration.

    I continued to mold the bow until I was dripping in sweat.

    RunRun also sat and observed the process earnestly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi!¡¹

    ¡¸woof!¡¹

    RunRun also congratted thepletion.

    He put his forefoot on my shoulders and licked my face.

    I furiously petted RunRun in return.

    ¡¸Fuu, I finallypleted it¡¹

    ¡¸woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Ah¡­¡¹

    I was so delighted with thepletion that I inadvertently forgot that bows need bowstrings.

    I was able to remember because RunRun pointed it out.

    ¡¸Bowstring¡­ ordinary bow strings which can be strengthened with magic are fine, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸woof¡¹

    The bow was made from an alloy of orichalcum and mithril.

    I went through all that, so I want to make a proper string.

    ¡¸What is a suitable material for the string?¡¹

    ¡¸wau©`?¡¹

    RunRun was also thinking about it.

    But he doesn¡¯t seem to have an idea either.

    ¡¸Un, A fibrous and sturdy material¡­ how about the thread of Giant Spider?¡¹

    ¡¸woof!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that is a good idea¡¹ is what RunRun said.

    ¡¸Ok, let¡¯s ask Xenoviater if she has some?¡¹

    While we were discussing that,

    ¡¸Anicha, what are you doing?¡¹

    Saria, Fluffy and Shiro came.

    ¡¸Oh, Saria¡­ and everyone else seems to have woken up too¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    Saria was tightly carrying Fluffy in her arms.

    And, Shiro was head-butting my leg.

    ¡¸Wow©` so cool¡¹

    Saria looked at the bow in the middle of production interestedly.

    ¡¸I was creating this bow¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see©` sugoi¡­ can I touch it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¹

    ¡¸Wow©` it¡¯s so smooth¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s metal¡¹

    ¡¸So shiny©`¡¹

    The surface of the bow was reflecting light like a mirror.

    That is too conspicuous. It is unsuitable for adventures.

    Since Rosetta is a scout, there are many asions where she would need to perform covert operations.

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot to surface it so that it doesn¡¯t reflect¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Woof¡¹

    RunRun said¡¸I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡¹in a little reflective tone.

    Since Saria was awake, his bark was louder.

    ¡¸I have to treat it with matte finish afterwards¡¹

    ¡¸Eh©` even though it¡¯s so pretty©`¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸I see©`¡¹

    Saria hugged my right thigh while saying that.

    By the way, Shiro was still head-butting me on the left thigh.

    ¡¸¡­KyuruKyuru, Kyu©`n Kyu©`n¡¹

    At that time, Rubeum started crying out from the direction of the bed.

    ¡¸Rubeum seems to have woken up too¡¹

    We moved to the bedroom where Rubeum and Fay were sleeping.

    Rubeum was crying out while hugging Fay on the bed.

    And, Fay was still asleep.

    ¡¸Rubeum, what is it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡­¡¹

    When he saw me, Rubeum flew over to my chest and clung tightly.

    Perhaps he was lonely when he woke up and found nobody around.

    It can¡¯t be helped as he is just a baby.

    I tenderly petted Rubeum.

    ¡¸Ruu-chan sure is lonely©`¡¹

    Saria also started petting Rubeum together with me.

 Chapter 91 - Continuation of Weapon Production

    <strong>91. Continuation of Weapon Production</strong>

    We were petting Rubeum for a little while.

    And the whole time, Fay didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up.

    She was sleeping soundly on her back.

    After being petted for a while, Rubeum calmed down. And then he climbed onto my shoulder.

    ¡¸You cannot leave Rubeum and go somewhere else¡¹Rubeum cried out.

    ¡¸I was just in the next room¡¹

    ¡¸Cannot¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Rubeum hates feeling left alone.

    It would be best to prepare a baby sling soon for Rubeum, for when he sleeps.

    After that, we all yed together once again. We also head out for RunRun¡¯s afternoon walk.

    After having dinner and a bath, I put Saria to bed.

    The god-beasts also went to bed with Saria.

    After making sure they went to sleep, I started working again.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, if I remember correctly¡­¡¹

    There should be leather from demon beast among the materials I received from Xenovia.

    I want to create the sheath of the short sword that was burned by Rubeum and a baby sling for Rubeum.

    ¡¸Speaking of, I wonder what leather this is?¡¹

    I selected the leather from Xenovia for their ease of processing.

    Since it was my first leather processing, priority was given to ease of processing.

    Due to that, it was easily burned by Rubeum¡¯s me breath.

    It was a material that did not have fire resistance.

    ¡¸For now, I have to carefully select the material¡¹

    I line up the leather materials that I have in my possessions on the table.

    If I can identify the characteristics from when I created the first sheath, it will help in shortlisting the materials.

    I began the shortlisting from the simplest leather.

    ¡¸This is from a giant bat¡¹

    There is body leather and the wing patagium. 1

    Soft and durable but too thin.

    It is unsuited for both the sheath and a baby sling.

    There was also leather from demon crocodile and a series of fish.

    It can be identified by its scale shape.

    ¡¸These are durable and thick, so they may be suitable¡¹

    Let¡¯s put it on the choice list for now.

    However, the processing is difficult.

    Xenovia put them raw in the magic bag without tanning them.

    These are more of a skin than leather.

    Naturally, whatever material it is, I would have to process it with magic, but reptile leathers are particrly difficult to process.

    Next, I started shortlisting leather from mammals.

    ¡¸This is¡­ the leather from a demon pig. No, a demon cow perhaps?¡¹

    It is also possible that it is a demon horse or demon sheep.

    It is difficult to distinguish because the characteristics differ depending on the body part.

    ¡¸Demon wolf, demon dog, demon fox¡­. hmmm¡¹

    I thought a little and came to a conclusion.

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s settle on the one which is easy to process¡­ I can acquire leather which has high fire resistance from Xenovia tomorrow¡¹

    As part of my practice, I choose demon cow leather that is easy to process.

    After processing with magic, cut, stitch and shape it.

    As I had already made a sheath once, this was rtively easy.

    The basic shape of the baby sling itself is notplicated.

    However, considering the functionality, it is a little difficult.

    This is because Rubeum has to be able to sleepfortably.

    In addition, it must be easy for me to hold and move around in.

    ¡¸For now, it is done¡¹

    I sheath the short sword that I had stored inside the magic bag into the new sheath. It felt good.

    The baby sling can be tested after Rubeum wakes up tomorrow.

    After that, I moved to the bedroom to sleep.

    Saria slept while hugging RunRun.

    Rubeum and Fay were clinging onto RunRun.

    As I climbed onto the bed, RunRun noticed me and started licking my face.

    I fell asleep while petting RunRun.

    The next day, I trained with Arti, Tina and Rosetta after breakfast.

    We trained at the usual training spot.

    Arti, Tina and Rosetta received guidance from their respective master before joining my training.

    Truly, each one of them is a hard worker.

    After the training ended, I asked everyone while we were resting.

    ¡¸Are sses off today as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, generally after five days of sses, there are two days of break¡¹

    Rosetta teaches me on this subject.

    ¡¸I see, there sure is a lot of time for rest. It¡¯s quite surprising¡¹

    ¡¸They mentioned this in the first homeroom¡¹

    I also attended the first homeroom, but didn¡¯t listen.

    From now on, let¡¯s listen to the teacher¡¯s exnation.

    While we were talking about that, Saria and Rose were ying near the edge of the training area.

    The nursery is open all year round, but its ss days are the same as the ss days of the Academy of Heroes.

    So, I was spending the day together with Saria.

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸WoofWoof¡¹

    The god-beasts were ying with Saria and Rose.

    Only Fay and Rubeum were sleeping by my side.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Rosetta¡­ I have created the bow.¡¹

    The bow Rosetta had equipped now is the one I created instantly during the test.

    Right now, it is degrading slowly.

    ¡¸Eh, thank you¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    ¡¸It is still a prototype¡­ especially the bow string material doesn¡¯t fit well¡­¡¹

    The new bow uses a magic string that ismercially avable in the market due to its ease of use.

    I think the bow itself is pretty good, but I¡¯m not satisfied with the bow string.

    Rosetta draws the string several times.

    ¡¸This is amazing! Thank you! It is very easy to use¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear that, but¡­ I don¡¯t feel convinced by the string¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I feel the string is quite high quality though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, why don¡¯t you perform some test shots with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ok, understood! I¡¯ll try it¡¹

    Saying so, Rosetta stood up.

 Chapter 92 - Saria and the Disciples

    92. Saria and the Disciples

    Since this is a training ground, there is a shooting target at the end.

    It¡¯s perfect for a test shot.

    ¡¸This is a splendid bow¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magnificent bow¡¹

    Tina and Arti were impressed by the bow.

    When everyone praises me, I feel a little shy.

    We move to the end of the training grounds.

    ¡¸Here I go¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    Rosetta nocked an arrow, pulled it back to the limit and released.

    The released arrow pierced the center of the target.

    ¡¸As expected of Rosetta!¡¹

    ¡¸Fine skill¡¹

    ¡¸No, Will¡¯s bow is that good¡¹

    Rosetta is modest, but no matter how good the bow is, it¡¯s useless without skill.

    It was Rosetta¡¯s skill that hit the bullseye.

    ¡¸Rosetta, how¨C¡¹

    I was about to ask about the ease of use, but Rosetta had already nocked another arrow.

    And then shot arrows in session. It was extremely fast rapid-fire.

    She shot at a pace of one arrow every three seconds.

    Although she was shooting at that speed, most of the shots were urate.

    As expected, not all the arrows hit the center of the target, but it¡¯s quite impressive.

    After shooting about thirty arrows, Rosetta looked back at me with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a really good bow! Yeah, it¡¯s very good!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Is there anything off?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing to criticize!¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, you can have the bow¡­ I¡¯ll be happy if you would use it¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­ Please inform me if you find a way to improve it. I want to make use of it in the future¡¹

    There may be some dissatisfaction that can only be understood for the first time after being used in battle.

    Therefore, I had Rosetta use the bow.

    Rosetta was extremely grateful.

    By having Rosetta use it, it will also help me improve my bow-production skills.

    I am also feeling grateful to her.

    After that, I took Saria and the god-beasts to the President Office.

    ¡­To acquire the materials for weapons.

    I took Saria because I thought I should have my disciples meet my sister at least once.

    As I stood in front of the President Office door, I heard a voice from inside before I knocked.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    As we entered inside, Xenovia rushed towards us.

    ¡¸So, this is Saria-chan¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I thought I should introduce her¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Even before Xenovia, Saria was not afraid at all.

    ¡¸Who are you, Onee-chan©`?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan!¡¹

    Xenovia was deeply moved at being called Onee-chan.

    It might feel nice to be seen as young.

    Xenovia is an elf and doesn¡¯t age easily, so I think it¡¯s natural to look young.

    ¡¸Saria is Saria©`¡¹

    ¡¸I am Xenovia, a friend of Will¡¯s¡­ nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Anicha¡¯s friend! Xenovia-neechan, nice to meet you!¡¹

    After that, while being head-butted by Shiro, Xenovia contacted the other disciples.

    Soon enough, Milt, Dion, and Regina, showed up.

    I introduced Saria to Milt, Regina, and Dion.

    The disciples and Saria each introduced themselves.

    My disciples introduced themselves as my friend instead of revealing the truth.

    Saria doesn¡¯t seem to be suspicious.

    ¡¸Wow©`, so huge!¡¹

    Saria seems to have taken an interest in Dion.

    ¡¸Yes, I am huge¡¹

    ¡¸Carry me, carry me©`¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you©`¡¹

    After Dion picked up Saria,

    ¡¸Would you like a shoulder ride?¡¹

    ¡¸Yay! Shoulder ride!¡¹

    Saria rode on Dion¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸So high!¡¹

    ¡¸MeeeMeee¡¹

    Shiro looked enviously at Saria from down below.

    Shiro started head-butting Dion¡¯s leg. I¡¯m sure that he wants to be high up too.

    ¡¸I will carry Shiroter¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸Will, it¡¯s been a long time since I wasn¡¯t seen as scary by children other than the dragon newts¡¹

    ¡¸Dion is huge after all¡¹

    Dion¡¯s height was about 2.5 meters and also has a magnificent tail.

    There would naturally be many children who would be scared of him.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaa! So high!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, this makes me happy¡¹

    ¡¸I am d¡¹

    Dion was happily waving his thick tail slowly.

    Then Dion picked up Shiro and put him on his head.

    Saria and Shiro were having a lot of fun.

    ¡¸Dion-chan¡­ Dion-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Saria want to see that©`¡¹¡¸Meee¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that sculpture, I see¡­ It¡¯s fragile, so don¡¯t touch it¡¹

    ¡¸Understood©`¡¹¡¸Mee¡¹

    Dion with Saria on his shoulders and Shiro on his head walked around Xenovia¡¯s room.

    Meanwhile, the rest of us sat on the couch and had a discussion.

    ¡¸I wanted to introduce Saria to everyone and also¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything else you want? You can ask for anything¡¹

    As Saria was present, Xenovia did not use honorifics.

    ¡¸Thank you, Xenovia¡¹

    ¡¸Since it is Will, it¡¯s definitely about weapons material or something, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Regina is very sharp.

    ¡¸Yes, I want to ask for weapon materials¡­ If there is a suitable material for bowstring, that will be helpful¡¹

    ¡¸A bowstring¡­ I have something good for that!¡¹

    Regina said that with a grin on her face.

 Chapter 93 - Material of Bowstring

    <strong>93. Material of Bowstring</strong>

    I asked Regina.

    ¡¸A good material?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the one!¡¹

    What Regina took out of the magic bag was a cylindrical object that was about the size of my index finger.

    It was part of a dragon¡¯s beard. It must be a fine dragon¡¯s beard.

    But, it is too short to be made into a bow string.

    ¡¸Well, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸A dragon¡¯s beard¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru? Beard?¡¹

    Rubeum, who was on myp, reacted to the word ¡®dragon¡¯.

    Fluffy and RunRun were silent. They were behaving well beside me.

    Fluffy was trying to lean on me.

    RunRun had closed his eyes and put his chin on myp.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s from a dragon¡¯s beard¡¹

    ¡¸Does Rubeum have a beard too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    I stroke the bottom of Rubeum¡¯s chin. It was smooth.

    ¡¸I think it will grow when you grow up¡¹

    If a human male does not grow up, a beard will not grow.

    The same is true for dragons.

    ¡¸Kyuru©`¡¹

    And Rubeum leaned over RunRun¡¯s head and became quiet.

    RunRun opened his eyes for a moment and closed them again.

    I asked Regina.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a high-quality dragon beard, but isn¡¯t it too short to make a bowstring?¡¹

    ¡¸It is the leftover from the time I requested for a bow! Of course it is short!¡¹

    ¡¸I see?¡¹

    Regina does not seem to be providing the material.

    Rather, she is trying to teach me that a dragon¡¯s beard is a suitable material.

    Looking at me and Regina¡¯s interaction, Milt sighed as if he had enough.

    ¡¸Regina, Will is saying he wants materials that are suitable for bowstrings if you have a surplus.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so? Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, thanks for the advice. It was helpful¡¹

    I basically don¡¯t use a bow.

    But Regina uses all types of weapons. Naturally, bow is included in that.

    An opinion from Regina, who sometimes uses a bow in real battles, is helpful as a reference.

    ¡¸Regina, I was thinking about using a giant spider thread as a bowstring¡¹

    ¡¸The thread of a giant spider¡­ It¡¯s not a bad idea but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So a dragon¡¯s beard is better?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ The thread of a giant spider has good durability and flexibility¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good material for normal use. But when you shoot continuously, the vibration of the strings increases¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­ By the way, how fast is it when you mention to shoot continuously?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ it is difficult to suppress the vibration when you go beyond one shot per second¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    This is a unique perspective from Regina, a master bow user.

    Ordinary bow users don¡¯t shoot one arrow per second.

    So it may not be a problem even with a giant spider thread.

    However, I want Rosetta to aim for the domain that is inconvenient with the thread of a giant spider.

    Milt, who was listening to us, took something out of the bag.

    ¡¸This is the tail hair of a unicorn, is it good as a bowstring material?¡¹

    ¡¸High-quality bowstring sold at weapon shops have many unicorn tails and manes.¡¹

    Xenovia said, and walked over to the president¡¯s desk and brought back a bow.

    ¡¸This bowstring is supposedly the tail of a unicorn. It¡¯s one of the finest in store sales¡¹

    ¡¸Can I have it for a moment?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Will can do as you please¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Even the decorations on the finest products are splendid. The decorations were carved delicately.

    I was pursuing no more than practicality, so I didn¡¯t explore the decorations.

    For this reason, I felt a little admiration.

    ¡¸It has superb craftsmanship. As expected of highest quality products¡¹

    Assuming that a noble is going to use this for hunting, then decoration is also necessary.

    ¡¸When ites to the finest products sold in stores, it¡¯s always annoying because there¡¯s more useless decoration¡¹

    Xenovia, the owner of the bow, prefers to have no decorations it seems.

    ¡¸No matter how much you use a bow, decoration is literally just a decoration¡¹

    Regina seems to share the same sentiment.

    If you are not a noble, but an adventurer who uses it for battle, no decoration is required.

    ¡¸Perhaps it is not needed for battle¡¹

    The bow does be slightly heavier due to decoration, thus it is unnecessary for adventurers.

    ¡¸Now then, unicorn¡¯s tail feelsfortable to use¡­¡¹

    What is important is the performance as a bowstring.

    I tried to draw the string. It does not even budge.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very stiff¡¹

    As expected of the bow which serves as a sub-weapon to Sword Saint Xenovia.

    Even if a noble purchases it, it can¡¯t be used for hunting.

    It may be a bow used to decorate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a strong bow¡¹

    ¡¸And that bowstring is strong enough to withstand such a strong bow¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as Regina says¡¹

    I strengthened my physical strength with magic strengthening and forcibly pulled the string to the end.

    If there was enough physical strength, it would¡¯ve feltfortable to pull.

    ¡¸I see, it is indeed a fine bow¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, as expected of Will. To be able to pull that¡¹

    Regina was impressed.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m using magic¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Still, well done!¡¹

    I pulled the string as much as possible with the length of my arm and then released it.

    A burst sound rang out and the air trembled.

    Fluffy and Rubeum, who were falling into a doze, woke up.

 Chapter 94 - Material of Bowstring (2)

    <strong>94. Material of Bowstring (2)</strong>

    Despite the loud sound of the bow, RunRun opened his eyes for a moment and then shuts it.

    As expected, RunRun is bold.

    ¡¸Fluffy, Rubeum, sorry for waking you up¡¹

    ¡¸I was surprised, kyuru©`¡¹

    ¡¸Pigii¡¹

    And then, Fluffy and Rubeum went to sleep once again.

    I pet the god beasts with one hand.

    ¡¸Will, empty shots hurts the string, so you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡¹

    Xenovia said diffidently.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I don¡¯t use it much¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I lightly cast magic on Xenovia¡¯s bow and bowstring.

    This should have improved the durability.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve cast magic on it as an apology¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, thank you!¡¹

    Xenovia seemed to be surprised.

    ¡¸Unicorn¡¯s tail seems to be a good material¡¹

    I returned the bow back to Xenovia.

    Xenovia who received the bow also pulled the string several times.

    ¡¸Sugoi, it¡¯s much better¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t cast full-magic on it¡­ so I don¡¯t think it will change that much¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can feel it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine then¡­¡¹

    After that, I asked Regina.

    ¡¸I think the unicorn tail was really good, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s a great material¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But what?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect for normal use, but if you push it then the durability bes a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Durability huh¡­hmm¡¹

    Xenovia looked at the bow. Then she pulled the bow and put it back slowly.

    ¡¸Regina, that bow was also used quite often right?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it is as Will says¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s used normally¡¹

    It has less vibration than the giant spider thread, but seems to be less durable.

    Even if the durability is low, the deterioration urs over several years.

    As for the deterioration due to use, it can handle a few thousand shots..

    ¡¸A unicorn¡¯s tail and mane are enough for normal use¡¹

    ¡¸I almost forgot but, Will is a beginner weapons manufacturer right¡­¡¹

    Xenovia was nodding her head.

    ¡¸It might be good to use highest-quality products like dragon¡¯s beard after improving further¡¹

    ¡¸If so, then giant spider should be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true¡¹

    The user, Rosetta, still cannot shoot at a rate of one arrow per second.

    ¡¸I still want to rmend a dragon¡¯s beard¡­ Sometimes you can improve by working on good quality material¡¹

    However, Regina doesn¡¯t want me topromise.

    She is trying to say that I will grow by making the best of every situation and making the best products.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand Regina¡¯s opinion.

    But, I do not know of any bow that uses a dragon¡¯s beard, so it is difficult to discern the difference between that and a normal bow.

    ¡¸So, a dragon¡¯s beard is the better choice after all?¡¹

    I wanted Regina to show me the bow with a dragon¡¯s beard.

    However, Regina seems to have thought I was looking forward to using a dragon¡¯s beard.

    ¡¸Will! Let¡¯s go get a dragon¡¯s beard together!¡¹

    Regina¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    I don¡¯t mind going to collect a dragon¡¯s beard.

    However, if Regina apanies me, I will most likely bepletely relying on her.

    ¡¸Ehh¡­ If I¡¯m going to collect it, I want to go with just the students¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, Regina can easily hunt a dragon alone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That is so but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to fight dragons anyway, I think it will be a good substitute for training¡¹

    ¡¸But, it might be dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, to defeat a dragon solely for materials is a little¡­¡¹

    I pet Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Hunting an intelligent dragon feels heavy if there isn¡¯t apelling reason.

    Dragons with low intelligence are no different from normal demon beasts, but the beard from such dragons are of lower quality.

    ¡¸When you put it that way, it does feel a little¡­¡¹

    Regina too, looked over at Rubeum tenderly.

    Rubeum¡¯s tail slowly shook, while he was still sleeping.

    Perhaps, he was still awake.

    ¡¸If so, why don¡¯t you request it instead?¡¹

    It was Dion who came from behind.

    Dion had Saria riding on his shoulders, while Shiro was standing on his head.

    ¡¸kyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸MeeeMeee!¡¹

    Saria and Shiro were enjoying themselves.

    ¡¸Dion, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am happy too¡¹

    ¡¸Saria, you sure seem happy to get to y¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    Looking at Saria¡¯s smile makes me happy too.

    Xenovia asks Saria who was looking happy.

    ¡¸Saria-chan, do you want candy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Saria replied spiritedly.

    ¡¸Meeeee!¡¹

    The gluttonous Shiro also cried out excitedly.

    Dion lowered Saria and Shiro, and then sat beside me.

    Xenovia brought out the candies.

    ¡¸There is also hot chocte¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Xenovia-neechan¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan!¡¹Xenovia was as deeply moved by being called onee-chan, as she was before.

    She must be really happy to be called onee-chan.

    Perhaps there was no opportunity for her to be called onee-chan after bing 100 years old.

    Saria and Shiro, and now awake, Rubeum and Fluffy eat the snacks.

    RunRun was also slowly eating the snacks.

    While looking at them, I asked Dion.

    ¡¸Is a dragon¡¯s beard, something that can be requested?¡¹

    ¡¸It depends on how you request and the dragon itself¡¹

    Dion is a dragon newt and also a priest of Dragon God.

    In addition, he is well-versed on the ecology of dragons.

    ¡¸The dragon¡¯s beard that Regina rmended is from an adult dragon, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right. My bowstring is from a dragon over a thousand-years-old¡¹

    Saying so, Regina pointed to the piece of dragon¡¯s beard that was ced on the desk.

 Chapter 95 - Material for Bowstring (3)

    <strong>95. Material for Bowstring (3)</strong>

    ¡¸Did you defeat that dragon? Or¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I defeated it, but I didn¡¯t kill it¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? What were the circumstances?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is¡­¡¹

    Regina talked about the story of how she fought the dragon.

    The dragon, who had its prized possession stolen, raged and attacked the town. So Regina repelled it.

    ¡¸Although, it was the humans who stole first¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it would leave behind a guilty conscience if you killed it¡¹

    As part of the human race, Regina had no choice but to repel it.

    Nheless, even humans would get angry if their possession was stolen.

    Naturally, the dragon would be enraged as well.

    ¡¸Did the townspeople not urge you to kill the dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸There were some who did¡­ but I told them if they said that I wouldn¡¯t help them ever again¡¹

    Milt, who was listening to the story, said while nodding.

    ¡¸In those days, our influence wasn¡¯t asrge as it is now¡¹

    ¡¸Nowadays, there isn¡¯t a single person who wouldin¡¹

    Xenovia agreed with Milt.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how much authority we wield. That is why we have to be self-aware of it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s admirable, Dion¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much.¡¹

    As I praised him, Dion blushed and covered his face with his hand slightly.

    Saria looked at Dion and tilted her head.

    ¡¸Dion-chan, do you want to eat this?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Saria-chan is very kind¡¹

    Dion smiled, and epted the candy from Saria.

    As he did, Saria also smiled brightly.

    ¡¸Ehehehe©`¡¹

    I gently patted Saria¡¯s head.

    While doing so, I asked Regina.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with that dragon right now?¡¹

    If I can ask that dragon to share its beard with me, that would be for the best.

    ¡¸I wonder where it is¡­ It happened several decades ago. Dion, have you heard anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the dragon said it wanted to move to a ce where humans wouldn¡¯t approach¡¹

    It must have had enough of having its possessions stolen.

    Perhaps it got sick of humans.

    Yet, it told Dion it was going to change residence, so it might notpletely hate humans.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to believe.

    ¡¸So what kind of ce is this ¡°ce where humans won¡¯t approach¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸It is at the summit of the¡ºGrand Mountain¡»located in the north¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­ might be a little impossible¡¹

    ¡¸We can somehow reach there by using magic, but¡­ it¡¯s quite dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸Grand Mountain¡¹has a height of approximately 8000 meters from sea level.

    The air at the summit is very thin; it is a severe environment for the human race.

    In addition, it is near the pr regions. It is so cold that boiling water would freeze in an instant.

    During bad weather, the winds could blow up to 50 meters per second.

    ¡¸I am already old, so it would be tough, but¡­ Will should be able to go, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, that is unreasonable, Milt¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But I feel like you can go¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not saying I can¡¯t go but I¡¯m also not saying that I can go¡­¡¹

    I think about the magic that would be necessary.

    Cold-resistance ispulsory. Should I create an air membrane around my body?

    What should I do to deal with the thin atmosphere?

    Will it be alright if I applied pressure around my nose and mouth to increase the atmospheric concentration?

    In the first ce, is it enough just to increase it around the mouth and nose?

    How would the pressure difference between the mouth, nose, and ears affect the body?

    Even with the knowledge gained in the World of Gods, I do not know.

    ¡¸I considered many things, but I don¡¯t have any confidence¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹

    Milt felt a little dejected.

    Perhaps Milt wanted to be an explorer.

    ¡¸If I was alone, I might be able to do it perhaps¡­ but several people would certainly be impossible¡¹

    Even going alone is difficult.

    It is absolutely tough to bring along multiple friends while protecting them.

    ¡¸Well, that is also true¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it would still be pretty dangerous even if I went alone¡¹Milt said.

    ¡¸Milt, don¡¯t be ridiculous¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    Xenovia rebuked Milt.

    When all my disciples are assembled, Milt, the youngest, feels a little childish ¨C although his appearance looks to be the oldest.

    While thinking about that, Saria, who was eating candy, pulled my clothes.

    ¡¸Anicha¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do dangerous stuff¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, understood. Sorry for making you worry¡¹

    The little ones are always listening to the conversation of adults even if they seem like they don¡¯t.

    You have to be careful.

    However, I¡¯m also a child, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to call it an adult¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­ I¡¯ll only do dangerous mountain climbing once I¡¯m grown up¡¹

    ¡¸You cannot even after you grow up¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, understood¡¹

    As I said so, Saria smiled happily.

    ¡¸Anicha, this is delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Saria shared her candy with me.

    With that candy in my mouth, I gently stroked Saria¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Xenovia-neechan, the candy is delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸I am d to hear that¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    The atmosphere was softened by Saria¡¯s cute smile.

    On the other hand, Shiro was eating the candy single-mindedly.

    The sound of munching and crunching resounded within the room.

 Chapter 96 - Dragonâ€™s Beard

    <h4>Chapter 96. Dragon¡¯s Beard</h4>

    I also pet Shiro¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Shiro, Eat slowly. No one is going to take it away¡¹

    ¡¸Bubee¡¹

    Shiro ims that anything can happen while eating which might disrupt his meal.

    ¡¸That is so, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸MonyuMonyu¡­MeeeeMee¡¹

    Shiro kept eating the candy with a satisfied look.

    Certainly, Shiro¡¯s im is correct.

    In fact, if a big earthquake hits or a fire breaks out, it will not just be a matter of not being able to eat candy anymore.

    Everyone will have to leave the candy and evacuate.

    ¡¸However, Shiro, if that is so you will never be able to enjoy your meal¡¹

    ¡¸¡­monyu¡¹

    Shiro is saying¡¸certainly¡¹. He seems to have understood.

    But, he still doesn¡¯t eat slowly. Perhaps he likes eating quickly itself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad for your digestion, so restrain a little¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸Shiro¡¯s gluttony is terrific¡¹

    As I said so, Rubeum, who was silently eating his candy, raised his head and stared at my face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not exactly true¡­kyu¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What is?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡­ Shiro often shares his meals¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    That is surprising.

    As I was surprised and looked at Shiro, he was munching on the candy as usual.

    As I see it, his gluttony is amazing, but behind the scenes, he seems to be sharing his meals.

    ¡¸Speaking of, Shiro had shared his food portion with the sheep when we first met¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro cried out ¡¸Is that so?¡¹,while eating the candy.

    When we first met, Shiro was protecting the sheep from the wolves.

    He carried grass to the sheep which were hiding in the cave.

    Even though he was skin and bones, he didn¡¯t let the sheep lose weight to that extent.

    ¡¸Perhaps he is umting physical strength so he could use it to help everyone in times of emergency¡¹

    Either way, I think Shiro is remarkable.

    I pet Shiro¡¯s back.

    ¡¸I will also try to put as much food in the bag as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Shiro says¡¸That is good¡¹.

    ¡¸Shiro-chan, how admirable©`¡¹

    ¡¸Meeee¡¹

    Saria also started petting Shiro.

    Shiro seems to enjoy being pet by Saria -to the extent, where he seemed to be more happy than being pet by me.

    While watching the afternoon-snack scene of the god-beasts, I said.

    ¡¸The story railed off from climbing the mountain¡¹

    ¡¸That might be for the best¡¹

    Milt nodded.

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped, as Saria said no.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there any prominent dragon nearby?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum seems to be implying ¡¸Isn¡¯t there one right here?¡¹

    While munching on the candy, he tilted his head.

    ¡¸¡­Is there any other prominent dragon nearby besides Rubeum?¡¹

    I politely restated.

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum nodded with a satisfied look.

    While I petted Rubeum, Dion said.

    ¡¸Well of course, there are no dragons near the Royal Capital¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true¡­ It would surely cause an uproar¡¹

    If wild dragons were spotted near human habitations, it would cause an uproar.

    It would be even more so if it appeared near the busy Royal Capital.

    ¡¸The closest one should be in the mountain range border with the Armady Empire¡¹

    ¡¸It would take about a month on foot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, going on a wyvern would take about a few days¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know how prominent of a dragon it is?¡¹

    ¡¸I hear it has exceeded over a thousand years¡¹

    If it has exceeded 1000 years, then it is quite the prominent elder dragon.

    That dragon¡¯s beard would surely make a good material.

    ¡¸¡­however, that dragon heads a flock¡¹

    ¡¸If that is so, just by approaching, the dragons would gather up¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely¡¹

    I do not wish to kill a dragon that is 1000 years old.

    I n to request and acquire the material.

    A dragon¡¯s beard is like a human¡¯s and grows slowly. There are no nerves.

    The length of the beard depends on the fashion sense of the dragon itself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be attacked before talking to the 1000 year old dragon¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t have a reason not to¡¹

    I will be attacked the moment I trespass into their territory.

    That said, negotiating with the 1000 year old dragon will be difficult if I retaliate against the attacking dragons.

    The 1000 year old dragon would probably join in on the attack. In other words, they are all one family. If I defeat the dragons, I would antagonize the 1000 year old dragon.

    It wouldn¡¯t even give me the opportunity to have a discussion.

    ¡¸I wish an older dragon that is intelligent enough to talk would appear first¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, driving away humans who trespass into their territory is the role of the younger dragons¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I suppose so¡¹

    Defeating young dragons is not a difficult feat for me.

    If it is only one, I can even suppress it without hurting it.

    The young dragons are weaker than Rubeum, who is a god-beast.

    ¡¸If the number is too many, it would be difficult¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is next to impossible¡¹

    Dion folds his arms and went into thought.

    I asked Milt, who was listening seriously to us.

    ¡¸Is there any way to suppress arge number of young dragons without injuring them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lets see©` if it was indoors, we could use sleep cloud¡¹

    ¡¸It would be difficult due to the diffusion in the outdoors¡¹

    ¡¸Next¡­¡¹

    While Milt was thinking, Regina energetically butted in.

    ¡¸It will be easy if I follow along¡¹

    Regina sure has great self-confidence.

 Chapter 97 - A Flock of Dragons along the Border

    <h4>Chapter 97. A Flock of Dragons along the Border</h4>

    ¡¸Do you have a secret n?¡¹

    ¡¸Climbing the mountain while blowing away any dragon thates our way!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡­ Isn¡¯t that too forceful?¡¹

    I¡¯m a little tired of this.

    Regina still says such things even after a hundred years.

    She hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest. Although, that does make me a little happy.

    ¡¸ns should be simple, is what my ¡®Master¡¯! had taught me¡¹

    Regina doesn¡¯t call me Master, as Saria was present.

    However, she emphasized the ¡®Master¡¯ part.

    I do remember teaching her something like that.

    Nheless,

    ¡¸I do agree it should be simple, but what you proposed is not even a n¡¹

    While puffing her chest confidently, Regina said.

    ¡¸Of course that is not all I have¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear it then¡¹

    ¡¸While blowing away the dragons during the climbing, we¡¯ll shout out in a loud voice¡¹

    Regina had a self-satisfied look.

    ¡¸What kind of simpleton idea¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like I wasted my time by listening seriously to you, Regina¡¹

    Xenovia and Milt looked at Regina as though they were looking at an idiot.

    ¡¸Ah, are you making a fool out of me? Dion, say something¡¹

    ¡¸Regina, don¡¯t ask the impossible of Dion¡¹

    Milt sighed exasperatedly at Regina.

    During that time, Dion had his arms folded and his eyes closed and a serious expression on his face.

    And then, suddenly he opened his eyes.

    ¡¸Hmm, it might work¡¹

    ¡¸Right©`¡¹

    Regina was happy

    She was excited and breathed roughly.

    Perhaps inspired by this, for some reason Shiro started drinking his milk much faster.

    Saria also ate her snacks while imitating Regina and made her breath heavily through her nose.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to cover for Regina¡¹

    ¡¸Xenovia, calm down¡­ I am not covering for her¡¹

    Dion wasn¡¯t joking. He was serious.

    ¡¸Dion, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if you shout loudly while blowing the young ones away, it will surely reach the ears of the older dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, it will be possible to negotiate because the dragons who can understand us will appear due to the noise¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Dion, you understood my n¡¹

    Regina was grinning happily.

    ¡¸I understand the n¡­ but is it possible?¡¹

    I put forward a doubt.

    The n to negotiate with the older dragons that would appear, hinges on the preamble that we don¡¯t injure the young dragons.

    That is very difficult.

    Even if the young dragons are unhurt, will the older dragons respond to the negotiation?

    It depends on the personality of the older dragons. If they have the trait of swarming together with the young dragons, that would be a problem.

    We¡¯re simply betting they won¡¯t. And that¡¯s a bad bet.

    ¡¸I think it is possible¡¹

    Regina seems to be confident but I¡¯m uneasy.

    ¡¸What do you think, Dion? How high is the chance of sess?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, I think it will be difficult but the chances of sess are high¡¹

    Dion¡¯s answer was surprising.

    Noticing my surprise, Dion continued with a smile.

    ¡¸The aforementioned group of dragons love to fight¡¹

    ¡¸So they are warlike?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite different from that. They love to test their strength¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡¹

    They prefer to test their strength against their opponents, rather than killing.

    ¡¸In rare cases, humans with pride in their skills go to challenge them, and the dragons dly respond to the challenge¡¹

    ¡¸Have any of those peoplee back alive?¡¹

    Xenovia asked worriedly.

    ¡¸Naturally, there have been idents. However, fundamentally they do return¡¹

    ¡¸And the ratio of returning alive?¡¹

    Xenovia wants to know the numerical value of the fundamental.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ 70% or so from what I¡¯ve heard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­that¡¯s low. Wait, maybe that¡¯s high considering they return alive after challenging a dragon¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think it is high¡¹

    Listening to Dion¡¯s story made me curious about something,

    ¡¸Have you ever challenged a dragon, Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising¡¹

    On the inside, I have an image of Regina, who likes topare strength.

    ¡¸I have fought dragons many times. A hundred years ago¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, that¡¯s right.

    In my past life, I have fought many dragons together with my disciples.

    For Regina, there is no longer a need topare strength with a dragon.

    ¡¸If you call out for a strengthparison, the older dragons will appear forward¡¹

    ¡¸And the rest depends on the negotiations?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right!¡¹

    Regina pitched forward. Her eyes were sparkling.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring our disciples together, and train!¡¹

    ¡¸Against a dragon? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹

    Leaving me aside, I feel that it would be too dangerous for Rosetta and the rest.

    ¡¸I and Dion will follow along so that it doesn¡¯t get dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸I am alsoing along?¡¹

    ¡¸Dion, you¡¯re not going to say you¡¯re noting after stirring all this up, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean to stir things up though¡¹

    ¡¸Saying that isn¡¯t going to let you off the hook at this point¡¹

    ¡¸If my disciple, Tina, will be participating as well, then I will follow along¡¹

    ¡¸Will, how about it?¡¹

    I thought a little.

    ¡¸Rosetta and the rest should be able to hold their own against a dragon if they fought as a party¡¹

    Leaving aside a top-ranking dragon, they should be able to put up a good fight against a subordinate dragon.

    That will definitely be a goodbat experience for them.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s okay for Dion to follow along¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided then!¡¹

    Saying so, Regina happily nodded.

 Chapter 98 - Before Departure

    <strong>98. Before Departure</strong>

    I asked Xenovia.

    ¡¸What do you think, Xenovia? Do you think it¡¯s alright?¡¹

    Xenovia is the head of the academy and also Arti¡¯s master; and also the guardian of the academy students.

    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s alright as Dion is following along. However, Regina, be really careful¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    Dion is the greatest healer in this era.The Beloved Child of the Water God.

    His recovery magic is at a level where anything can be healed as long as the subject is not dead.

    ¡¸I want to go along as well though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Milt has to be patient with just house-sitting¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I can¡¯t let Xenovia alone in the academy either¡¹

    It would be fine if it was near the academy, but the mountain range along the national border is far away.

    It would take a few days even on a wyvern.

    The academy is also the headquarters of the overall Salvation Organization, so everyone from the Council of Sages can¡¯t leave at once.

    Even if one person moves out in the event of an emergency, the other one would still be in the academy.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s all leave for the mountain range tomorrow without dy¡¹

    Regina seemed happy.

    I stroke Saria¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Saria, You would have to sit at home again tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Yup! Understand! Do your best, Anicha!¡¹

    Saria behaves well as usual.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Saria will be alright! RunRun is with me after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    RunRun said leave it up to me, with his tail standing straight.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ RunRun let¡¯s house-sit together okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Woof¡¹

    Saria cutely hugged RunRun.

    And the Human God¡¯s divine spirit, Fay, continued sleeping in my breast pocket.

    She might still be tired due to the Human God descending a few days ago.

    After that, I left it up to Regina to contact Rosetta and the rest, and I went back to my dorm room.

    That night, I climbed onto the bed together with Saria and the god-beasts.

    ¡¸Anicha¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t sleep so, read a book!¡¹

    ¡¸Ok¡¹

    I read a children¡¯s picture book for Saria.

    Saria, who can read simple text, can read it on her own as it is a picture book for young children.

    However, Saria wants me to read it for her.

    Sometime during the time I was reading the book, Saria fell asleep.

    I gently brushed Saria¡¯s head.

    Even if she behaves well, Saria is a 3 year old toddler.

    She would surely feel lonely.

    And so, I said to RunRun.

    ¡¸RunRun, take care of Saria¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡­Ha¡­¡¹

    Without barking, RunRun just licked my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for always making you babysit¡¹

    RunRun slowly shook his tail as if telling me not to mind it.

    The next day, I headed to the President¡¯s Office after leaving Saria and RunRun in the care of the nursery.

    In the President Office, Rosetta, Tina and Arti were all present.

    The student¡¯s were all standing straight.

    I too stood alongside the students.

    After confirming I was ready, Regina nodded and said.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks foring everyone¡¹

    Regina was smiling. Dion stood behind Regina.

    Xenovia was even further behind Dion. She was observing us while sitting in the president chair.

    ¡¸¡­Nevertheless, is everyone gonnae in that equipment?¡¹

    Regina was d in full-body metal armour.

    Although her face wasn¡¯t covered, she was wearing a metal helmet.

    Her weapon was a giant two-handed sword which was taller than her.

    In addition, she had arge bow on her back, and 3 short swords fastened to her hips.

    ¡¸Just in case, I came in my usualbat equipment¡¹

    Tina said with very little confidence.

    We¡¯re talking about Tina here, she surely came here prepared.

    However, looking at Regina¡¯s heavy equipment, she must have felt anxious.

    I certainly understand how she feels.

    ¡¸Hmm, are you okay with that equipment, Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Master, this is my best equipment¡¹

    They were probably instructed to assemble in the President Office after prepping their equipment.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Saying so, Regina inspected Rosetta¡¯s equipment.

    Seeing that, Dion approached closer.

    ¡¸Tina-chan, what¡¯s under that robe?¡¹

    Dion seems to use honorifics when addressing his disciple, Tina.

    ¡¸Yes, I have put on a chain mail as Master has taught¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful, by the way, what is it made of?¡¹

    ¡¸I chose mithril¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, it¡¯s strong and light¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    As expected of Tina, the imperial princess of the Armady Empire.

    She seems to have a financial allowance for expensive equipment.

    After that, Dion checks on carry-on items such as Tina¡¯s cane and emergency food.

    And he gave her detailed advice.

    Regina seems to be teaching Rosetta about various things.

    On the other hand, Arti and I were standing as we were.

    Arti is already a member of the Salvation Organization. She does not need to receive instructions on equipment.

    So, she was a little free.

    The god-beasts were also free. Shiro was single-mindedly head-butting my thighs.

    After the equipment inspection ended, Regina said.

    ¡¸Children, we are about to train from here on out¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸The location is the mountain range on the national border of the Barridor Kingdom and Armady Empire¡¹

    ¡¸¡­no way¡¹

    Tina, who is from the Armady Empire, opened her eyes wide when she heard about the location.

    ¡¸Yes, Tina, your guess is correct. You are all going to fight against dragons¡¹

    Regina loudly dered as such.

 Chapter 99 - To the Mountain Range of Dragons

    <strong>99. To the Mountain Range of Dragons</strong>

    The person who was most surprised by Regina¡¯s words was Rosetta.

    ¡¸Eh! You mean a real dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no such thing called a fake dragon!¡¹

    The divine spirit of the Human God, Fay, who was supposed to be sleeping in my pocket, abruptly said that.

    Today, Fay was energetic for some reason.

    Two days have passed since the descent of the Human God.

    Perhaps she has recovered a lot as she slept well all day long yesterday.

    ¡¸Kyuru©`¡¹

    Rubeum pped his wings and flew to the front of Rosetta.

    He was emphasizing and appealing that he is a splendid dragon.

    ¡¸Rubeum-chan, please move aside¡¹

    Rosetta looked at Regina as she moved aside Rubeum, who blocked her view.

    ¡¸Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early for me to take on a dragon¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡­ Besides, I¡¯m alsoing along, so be relieved¡¹

    If her Master says so, Rosetta can¡¯t say anything anymore.

    ¡¸¡­understood. I will do my best¡¹

    She said so, seemingly resigning herself.

    ¡¸Kyuu¡¹

    On the other hand, Rubeum flew straight towards my stomach seeming a little dejected.

    He seemed lonely that Rosetta didn¡¯t pay attention to him.

    And Tina was breathing heavily.

    ¡¸To be able to fight a dragon! I am itching to put my skills to use! Right, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸As you say¡¹

    Arti wasposed.

    Surely this wasn¡¯t the first time Arti has had the opportunity to fight a dragon.

    Dion told Rosetta, who was still worried.

    ¡¸I will also be following along. You don¡¯t have to fret too much¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Rosetta finally calmed down.

    And so, Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Everyone, take care on your trip¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Arti, take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Xenovia deeply nodded to Arti¡¯s strong response.

    After that, we exited the President Office and headed to the wyvern room.

    This time, we flew on three separate wyverns.

    The ones who got on the wyverns were I, Arti, Rosetta, Tina, Regina, Dion and the god-beasts.

    It will be a long trip with six people and the god-beasts.

    In order to reduce the burden of the wyverns, we rode on more than 2 wyverns.

    Rosetta and Arti rode with Regina, while Tina rode with Dion.

    And I rode together with the god-beasts.

    Along the way, nothing eventful happened.

    Perhaps due to travelling with Regina and Dion, we only got the best rooms during lodging.

    The food was also delicious, so Shiro was also delighted.

    And it was impressive that Regina seemed to have had fun as well.

    We reached near the mountain range after 3 days.

    Since the wyverns were afraid to proceed further, they were entrusted to a Salvation Organization rted facility in the nearby town.

    Then we walked on foot to the mountain range.

    As soon as we left the town, Regina told everyone.

    ¡¸Rosetta, you walk in the vanguard position¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the destination?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Along the way here, Regina exined various things to Rosetta.

    Wherein, also included information on the destination we were heading to.

    If you be an adventurer, it¡¯smon for parties to go to ces they have never been to.

    At such times, it is basically a scout like Rosetta that walks in the vanguard.

    Rosetta looked at the map and started walking without hesitation.

    Followed by Arti, then Tina, and then I was at the end of the student line.

    Regina and Dion followed from a little distance away.

    Fluffy, Shiro and Rubeum were walking beside me with quick steps.

    Fay was riding on my shoulder.

    Four hours after departing from the town. We finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    I could see about two dragons circling over the sky.

    They are most likely the dragons who stand guard against trespassers.

    Rather than standing guard against humans, they were probably vignt about intrusion from other dragons.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    Regina came forward.

    ¡¸Children, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina responded loudly.

    Even I could feel their nervousness.

    ¡¸I am ready¡¹

    On the other hand, Arti responded calmly.

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s a good answer. Rubeum, go and hide together with Dion¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru, why?¡¹

    ¡¸As you are a strong dragon, it would be troublesome if the nearby dragons be afraid of you¡¹

    ¡¸KyuRuu©`¡¹

    Rubeum proudly cried out when Regina said that.

    And then, Rubeum flew over to Dion.

    ¡¸Rubeum, please enter into my pocket¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru, okay¡­ It would be a problem if they got scared¡­ Rubeum is strong after all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, also don¡¯t cry out¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Rubeum behaved well. Then, his presence disappeared as soon as he entered Dion¡¯s pocket.

    I remember that when I first met with Rubeum, searching with magic didn¡¯t work.

    It is surely Rubeum¡¯s special skill.

    I should have properly asked what kind of skill it was.

    I must not forget to ask when the battle is over.

    Regina nodded satisfactorily, confirming that Rubeum¡¯s presence hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡¸Leave it up to me¡¹

    And then, she inhaled a deep breath.

 Chapter 100 - Guard Dragon

    <strong>100. Guard Dragon</strong>

    ¡¸I am the disciple of Edelfuss Wolms!¡¹

    Regina loudly dered.

    The voice of Regina screaming at the mountain was very loud.

    It probably resounded to the far ends of the mountain.

    The movement of the guard dragon circling around the sky changed.

    It recognized Regina as a remarkable existence.

    ¡¸I am the Human Hero, Regina Edel cier!¡¹

    She dered once again.

    Then the presence of the whole dragon mountain range changed again.

    It was as if, the overflowing bloodlust and magic power were oozing from the entire mountain.

    The dragons seemed to be worked up.

    ¡¸I came here to fight, but I am ranks beyond you all! So I brought my disciples! If you can win against my disciples, I¡¯ll serve as your opponent! I however, don¡¯t believe there is any worthy dragon!¡¹

    Regina¡¯s statement was clearly looking down on the dragons.

    Because of that, the bloodlust that exudes from the whole mountain range increased by many folds.

    Rosetta and Tina werepletely astonished.

    They stared at Regina with wide eyes.

    They probably didn¡¯t think Regina would call out the dragons that hold great power with arrogance.

    ¡¸M-Master, i-i-is it alright to say that to the prideful dragon race?¡¹

    Reginaughed at Rosetta, who was so surprised and panicked.

    ¡¸The dragons here are very prideful. If you say this, they won¡¯t gang up on you¡¹

    ¡¸That might be true¡¹

    Dion nodded in a calm manner.

    ¡¸I see, Master has thought this through well¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t even attempt to try this. It is at least 10 years too early for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ten years¡¹

    Rosetta mumbled with a serious expression.

    Certainly, it may take a decade before they can say that to a dragon opponent.

    Dragons are strong individually even if they didn¡¯t attack inrge numbers.

    The dragons wouldn¡¯t hold back if we provoked them.

    If a person with mediocre abilities imitated Regina, they will normally end up being killed by the dragon.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine ten years would be enough though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps so, but you also can¡¯t say that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough either¡¹

    Saying so, Reginaughed attentively at Rosetta.

    We waited as is for a while.

    Regina was the vanguard.

    I was behind her, followed by Rosetta, Tina, and Arti.

    We were in that rank with Dion at the rear.

    The rest of the god-beasts except Rubeum were near me.

    Fluffy and Shiro were at my feet, while Fay was in my clothes with only her head poking out.

    Fay was anxious about what was going to happen from within my clothes. Perhaps she took a liking to my clothes.

    She¡¯s small so it doesn¡¯t get in the way and I don¡¯t particrly mind.

    As we were patiently waiting, one of the dragons circling the skies flew down.

    ¡¸GRUUUUU¡­¡¹

    The dragon tried to intimidate us with a roar.

    It could probably understand humannguage, but can¡¯t speak.

    As it was scouting the territory, it is surely not a high-ranking dragon.

    Still, the length from head to tail is over 10 meters and the height is about 4 meters.

    It is a sizerger than giant-form Rubeum.

    It is such a magnificent dragon, that it is hard to imagine it was simply a low-ranking subordinate dragon that was standing guard over the territory.

    I called out to Rubeum, who was concealed in Dion¡¯s pocket.

    ¡¸Rubeum, size doesn¡¯t always trante to strength¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru, I know¡¹

    Since his magic waspletely erased with his special skill, there was no problem even if Rubeum spoke out a little.

    The dragon seemed to bepletely oblivious to Rubeum¡¯s presence.

    Although size doesn¡¯t necessarily trante to strength, therger ones tend to be the stronger ones.

    The dragon before us should also be considerably strong.

    Regina said to the dragon.

    ¡¸Oh, are you the one who is going to be my disciples¡¯ opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸GUAAAAAAAOOOO!!¡¹

    The dragon opened its mouth wide and roared mightily.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was infused with magic.

    In other words, this dragon¡¯s roar has reached the magic stage.

    A powerful dragon¡¯s roar bes magic that can shake one¡¯s spirit.

    Individuals with low resistance would faint or fall into a state of panic.

    This dragon might not actually be a low-ranking dragon.

    After its roar ended, the dragon red at us.

    The fellows, who can¡¯t withstand my roar, are unqualified to challenge me; is what it means.

    ¡¸That was a good roar. It would seem that you are quite skilled¡¹

    Regina nodded satisfied.

    This dragon might be the leader of the dragons that stand guard over the territory.

    ¡¸GRRRR¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to fight with my four disciples together¡­¡¹

    ¡¸GR©`¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it cowardice to fight with many?

    Regina interrupted the dragon¡¯s groan that seemed to imply that, and continued.

    ¡¸Of course, if you think four-on-one is too much to handle, you can go one-on-one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon went silent and exhaled from between its fangs.

    During the time, the dragons began gathering one after another.

    Ten dragons were circling the skies above us.

    They are also surely interested in the result of the fight.

    ¡¸I will leave it up to you. If you think it¡¯s too much, let¡¯s go with one-on-one, but if four-on-one is alright with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸GRRRRRRRRRRRR!¡¹

    The dragon roared loudly.

    Are you underestimating me? ¨C A feeling close to anger such as that was being transmitted.

 Chapter 101 - Battle with the Guard Dragon

    <h4>101. Battle with the Guard Dragon</h4>

    Regina challenged the dragon with a touch of provocation to make it ept the four-on-one fight.

    First, she presented the four-on-one fight.

    On top of that, if you think that the burden is too heavy, you can choose to fight one-on-one. If you say that, the dragon has no other choice but to go with four-on-one.

    That is the way of these proud dragons.

    ¡¸As expected of a dragon¡¹

    Regina nodded in satisfaction.

    Then, she turned back towards us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­ Combine your strength and fight together¡¹

    After that, Regina stared steadily at me.

    I understand what Regina wishes to say.

    Go easy on the dragon, so that it would be good training for the disciples.

    She also says I should be careful not to get hurt.

    But of course, she does not put this into words, because the dragon¡¯s pride would be hurt if it heard that.

    And then, Rosetta, Tina and Arti, looked over towards me.

    They wanted me to guide them.

    This was the first time fighting a dragon for everyone except Arti. Surely, they are anxious.

    I suppose I should instruct them on their first fight against a dragon.

    ¡¸Got it, leave it to me¡¹

    Thus, I smiled and started instructing the three of them.

    ¡¸Arti is the vanguard, Tina is in charge of magic attack, and Rosetta will use the bow from a distance¡¹

    All three of them nodded silently.

    My instructions are only simplemon sense.

    And yet, they seemed to be a little relieved after hearing the instructions.

    ¡¸I will take care of the defence. You can go all out¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I am fired up!¡¹Tina said.

    Then I told the god-beasts with a stern tone.

    ¡¸Fluffy, Shiro, Fay, and Rubeum too¡­ Interfering is prohibited¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹¡¸Mee¡¹

    ¡¸I never had the intention to interfere in the first ce¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum answered while still concealed in Dion¡¯s pocket.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡¹

    Fluffy and Shiro walked towards Dion.

    However, Fay does not move out from within my clothes.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything and I won¡¯t get in the way, so I will stay here!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it might get dangerous¡¹

    While fighting with Rubeum, his tail smashed my barrier and I was hit with his me breath.

    And my clothes werepletely burned.

    If something like that happened again, Fay might get injured.

    As a spirit, Fay has high physical and magic resistance.

    And Fay is not an ordinary spirit either; she¡¯s a divine spirit. If it is not an excessive attack, it will not injure her.

    Moreover, Rubeum, who burned my clothes, is a dragon god-beast. He is particrly strong even among dragons.

    I don¡¯t think the dragon before us is as capable as Rubeum.

    However, it would surely be better to have her away from the fight just in case.

    ¡¸Go over to Regina-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Fay flew over to Regina reluctantly.

    And then, I looked at Regina and nodded.

    We are ready. It was the signal that said we can start at any time.

    Regina nodded too.

    ¡¸Dragon, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸GRRRRR¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The one who will serve as referee is Dion, the priest of Dragon God¡¹

    Saying so, Regina held out her hand towards Dion.

    ¡¸I am the priest of Dragon God-sama, the dragon newt known as Dion Edel Aqua. Pleased to make your acquaintance from here on¡¹

    ¡¸Gr¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There are a few things I wish to say beforehand¡¹

    Dion continued while politely bowing.

    ¡¸Tina here is my disciple, but I will be impartial as the referee¡¹

    ¡¸GRRR¡¹

    I think the dragon is saying ¡¸Do you have any guarantee?¡¹

    ¡¸I pledge to Dragon God-sama that I will serve impartially as a priest of Dragon God¡¹

    ¡¸GR¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon seems to have epted Dion as the referee.

    Dragons believe in Dragon God just as dragon newts do.

    Therefore, the dragons also show respect for the Dragon God priests.

    That is why the dragon was convinced of having Dion serve as the referee.

    (Wait¡­ If Dion, the Dragon God priest went in, couldn¡¯t he have talked to the head of the flock?)

    I thought about that.

    Originally, I just wanted the dragon¡¯s beard, but things ended up this way.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it is fine¡¹

    Perhaps Dion too wanted to grant his disciple the opportunity to fight a dragon.

    We took our positions in front of the dragon and stood ready.

    Looking at that, Dion deeply nodded once.

    Then he turned and looked at the dragon. The dragon groaned and signalled he was ready.

    Dion took in a big breath and looked up to heaven.

    ¡¸Please watch over this battle, Dragon God-sama. The contest of strength between the human race and the great dragon race!¡¹

    His voice was very loud and reverberated to the far ends of the mountain range.

    I thought it just might reach the Dragon God¡¯s ears.

    Dion, who has finished the greetings to Dragon God, looked at the dragon and us in turn.

    ¡¸We offer this fight to Dragon God-sama. Fight fair and square with all your might¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸GGRRR¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Start!¡¹

    Dion dered themencement of the fight with a bright voice.

 Chapter 102 - Battle with the Guard Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102. Battle with the Guard Dragon (2)</h4>

    At almost the same time as Dion¡¯s deration, Arti rushes straight in.

    She was as fast as an arrow.

    ¡¸G¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon flinched a little.

    It must have thought of us as mere children.

    Arti swings her sword.

    A perfect surprise attack. Arti¡¯s movement was fast and sharp enough to unleash a sh.

    However, as expected of the dragon which serves as the leader of the guards.

    Its reaction was fast and the response was appropriate.

    ¡¸GRRRR!¡¹

    The dragon immediately leapt back and took distance.

    Arti¡¯s sharp sh cuts the empty space.

    But Rosetta, who had read the dragon¡¯s movement, shoots an arrow to the spot where the dragon leapt back.

    The arrow flew right towards the dragon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸GRAAAU¡¹

    But the dragon flings off the arrow with its right arm and then opens its mouth wide.

    ©`The breath ising!

    The moment I tried to deploy a magic barrier to prevent the breath.

    The dragon¡¯s body was enveloped in mes. It was Tina¡¯s magic attack.

    ¡¸GAAAAAAA¡¹

    The dragon still shoots its breath while screaming.

    It¡¯s a storm breath.

    The storm breath blew off Tina¡¯s fire magic that enveloped the dragon.

    Of course, that alone doesn¡¯t stop the dragon¡¯s breath.

    The storm is also trying to blow us away.

    There are magic des fused in the wind.

    Taking it head on will surely shred us to pieces.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my job to prevent that from happening¡¹

    I immediately deployed a magic barrier and protected everyone from the storm breath.

    What the dragon saw when it stopped the storm breath was, Arti jumping out right before its eyes.

    Within the storm breath, Arti entrusted her defence to my magic barrier and closed the distance between the dragon and her.

    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    ¡¸GU!¡¹

    The dragon swings its left arm to match Arti¡¯s sh.

    The ws on the dragon¡¯s left arm are extremely sharp and can¡¯t be easily broken.

    The dragon stops Arti¡¯s sword with its ws.

    Arti¡¯s sword is handmade by me.

    Even I thought it was a fine creation.

    With my sword, Arti could even cut through steel.

    However,

    ¡¸Hmmm, it still isn¡¯t good enough¡¹

    My sword still can¡¯t break through a dragon¡¯s w.

    And it isn¡¯t even the ws of a top-ranking dragon.

    Although it isn¡¯t a low-ss dragon either, it is a leader-ss dragon that still can¡¯t speak humannguage.

    It was definitely not due to Arti¡¯sck of skill that the ws didn¡¯t break.

    Arti¡¯s sh is at a high level.

    Therefore, the reason definitely falls upon my sword.

    My sword can cut through steel but can¡¯t break the ws of a dragon.

    ¡¸I really want to create a sword that can cut through a dragon¡¯s ws and fangs¡­¡¹

    While I¡¯m reconsidering my own weapons production, Arti is unleashing sharp shes.

    The dragon now uses both hands and continues to defend against the shes with its ws.

    And Rosetta keeps shooting arrows precisely.

    Rosetta¡¯s arrows are less likely to be fatal against dragon opponents covered with hard scales.

    Nevertheless, the dragon couldn¡¯t afford to ward off Rosetta¡¯s arrows as it had its hands full with blocking Arti¡¯s shes.

    It was also using magic defences to prevent Arti¡¯s shes.

    ¡¸TAAAAA!¡¹

    Therefore, Rosetta¡¯s arrow was finally able to injure the dragon.

    About half of the arrowhead prated through, just enough to prate the scales.

    Probably the tip of the arrow reached the dragon flesh. It wasn¡¯t great damage.

    ¡¸GAAAAAA¡¹

    Yet, it was undoubtedly painful for the dragon.

    Rosetta is shooting at a pace of one arrow every two seconds.

    Rosetta is skilled after all.

    Perhaps the dragon was irritated by Rosetta¡¯s stinging attack. As it changed its line of sight towards Rosetta.

    ¡¸Do you really have the time to look away!?¡¹

    Tina¡¯s magic attack swoops down on the dragon.

    She used firest time, but this time it was ice.

    The dragon¡¯s whole body was enveloped in ice.

    ¡¸GUAA!¡¹

    The dragon roars and swings its body.

    At the same time, magic gushes out from the dragon¡¯s body and the ice is sted away.

    Then the dragon took in a deep breath. It is getting ready to unleash its storm breath.

    At the same time, a fireball appears above the dragon.

    It was not Tina who made that fireball, it was the dragon.

    It must be nning to shoot the fireball together with its breath.

    ¡¸Everyone, watch out for the fireball!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸YES!¡¹¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina energetically replied, while Arti silently nodded.

    Arti assumes a low stance and shed as the dragon.

    Rosetta circles to the dragon¡¯s rear while shooting arrows.

    And Tina creates a mass of ice, which getsrger every second.

    This is probably to counter the dragon¡¯s fireball.

    ¡¸GUAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    The storm breath blows furiously. I immediately put up a magic barrier.

    I protect Arti, Tina and Rosetta by deploying individual barriers for each of them.

    The breath should also be blowing furiously where Regina and Dion were.

    But, Regina and Dion should be able to handle the breath on their own.

    They will surely protect the god-beasts too.

    While shooting the breath, the dragon shifts its line of sight from Rosetta to me.

    And then, shoots the fireball at me.

 Chapter 103 - Battle with the Guard Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 103. Battle with the Guard Dragon</h4>

    The dragon realised that I am responsible for defending against the breath.

    And it must have decided that I should be crushed first.

    As expected of a dragon, it chose me instead of the ones who were relentlessly attacking it.

    The less intelligent demon beasts are those who want to crush the things that attack them more violently first.

    In other words, this dragon understands the importance of defence.

    It also knows that humans are more fragile than dragons.

    This might not be the dragon¡¯s first time to fight a human.

    As I tried to calm down and respond to the fireball,

    ¡¸HAAAAAAA!¡¹

    Tina shoots the enormous ice block that she had prepared at the fireball.

    The fireball flew down at me from above.

    Inevitably, Tina¡¯s ice mass took a trajectory from down to up.

    (But I told her to leave the defence to me though¡­)

    Nheless, I can¡¯t say that Tina¡¯s decision is wrong.

    If Tina hadn¡¯t made this decision, there would definitely be a casualty, assuming that I wasn¡¯t present in the party.

    In a general party, this is likely a natural or an essential behaviour of the mage.

    While I was thinking about that,

    ¡¸HAAAADAAAAAAA!¡¹

    Tina raised a war cry befitting an imperial princess and immediately changed the trajectory of the ice mass right before hitting the fireball.

    From ascending to descending; eleration in a horizontal direction is added to the free falling ice mass.

    The ice mass hits the dragon at a tremendous speed.

    The dragon decided that the ice mass would hit the fireball and had just begun to prepare a new fireball.

    Currently, the dragon¡¯s magic resource is divided into the storm breath and the fireballs.

    Therefore, almost no resources remained for defence.

    ¡¸GAAARAAAAAAA!¡¹

    The ice mass that flew at high speed hit the dragon and shattered its scales.

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    When Tina shouts, the ice mass changes form.

    The ice mass instantly dispersed, and while whispering a humming sound it froze the dragon¡¯s whole body in ce.

    Even the mouth which was shooting out storm breath is frozen.

    This stopped the storm breath.

    I waspletely surprised at Tina¡¯s quickness and skill in converting her magic.

    The ice mass was converted into magic with pure cold effect in a very short time.

    ¡¸As expected of Dion¡¯s disciple¡¹

    While praising Tina, I wiped out the fireball that was flying towards me with my left hand d in magic.

    ¡¸GU¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon stared at me rather than Tina.

    And while vibrating its body incessantly, it emanated magic.

    The dragon shook off the cold magic.

    Tina¡¯s attack broke one scale on the dragon.

    But even that doesn¡¯t seem to have caused much damage.

    A dragon¡¯s vitality is terrifying.

    ¡¸guuu¡­¡¹

    As the dragon groaned softly, it slowly turned into a supine position.

    It is the cue for giving up.

    Right now, Arti, who was trying to follow up with her sword, suddenly brakes and stops.

    However, Rosetta does not know the meaning of the pose.

    She shot an arrow towards the dragon who had already admitted its loss.

    When I tried to move to stop the arrow,

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡¹

    Dion, who is serving as the referee, was standing at the halfway point between Rosetta and the dragon.

    It was spontaneous as though he was there right from the beginning.

    He was grasping the arrow Rosetta shot a moment ago.

    ¡¸When did¡­¡­¡¹

    Rosetta was bbergasted and astonished by Dion¡¯s movement.

    ¡¸Rosetta-chan, supine position signals the deration of defeat. The attacks must be stopped¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I am sure you didn¡¯t know. Please be careful from now on¡¹

    Dion eyed Regina instead of Rosetta.

    ¡¸I forgot to inform her. Sorry¡­¡¹

    Regina seemed to reflect a little.

    Once again Dion took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Victor, Humans!¡¹

    Dion¡¯s voice echoes through the mountains.

    ¡¸GRAAAA¡­¡­¡¹

    The dragon got up from the supine position.

    Rosetta heaves her shoulders, nocking an arrow to the bowstring.

    Tina is still ring at the dragon while readying her cane.

    Both were at the peak of tension.

    Arti sheaths her sword into the scabbard and turns towards Rosetta and Tina.

    ¡¸It is all right now¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    As the tension wears down, Rosetta slumps to her knees.

    And her master, Regina, catches her from falling.

    ¡¸It is over for now¡­ So, calm down¡¹

    While saying that, Regina removes the arrow from the bowstring.

    On the other hand, Dion smiled at his disciple, Tina.

    ¡¸That was a good move. Thest attack was especially good¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Thank you¡¹

    Dion held the tip of Tina¡¯s cane and slowly lowered it.

    It¡¯s discourtesy to continue to assume a battle stance even after the contest is over.

    So the masters calmed their disciples and released their battle stance.

    And then, I approached the dragon.

    ¡¸That was a good fight¡¹

    ¡¸GRRRR¡­¡­.¡¹

    The dragon quietly groaned. It is likely saying something in dragonnguage.

    As I tried to exin the exact part which I thought was splendid, another dragon descended from the skies.

    It was more than three times bigger than the dragon we just fought.

 Chapter 104 - Dolflare

    <h4>Chapter 104. Dolre</h4>

    The newly arrived dragon has the exact same scale colour as the guard dragon.

    Both are a beautiful blue like the clear blue sky.

    Large wings and four thick limbs.

    A magnificent horn.

    I have a feeling this is how the guard dragon would look like when it grows up.

    But the most important part, the big dragon had a magnificent beard.

    ¡¸GRRRRR¡­¡­¡¹

    The big dragon looked at us in turn.

    And then it red at the guard dragon we fought.

    ¡¸To fall behind humans, not to mention to these children, aren¡¯t you too careless?¡¹

    The big dragon starts to speak fluently in humannguage.

    The voice is low and deep and seems to resonate from the bottom of its stomach.

    The big dragon must have spoken in humannguage so we could understand.

    ¡¸GRRR¡¹

    The guard dragon cries out in a low voice.

    As it did, the big dragon roared.

    ¡¸GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    A small amount of magic is infused in its voice.

    The roar resonates around greatly which causes the air to tremble.

    ¡¸¡­You weren¡¯t careless? Does that mean you lost to human children at your full power?¡¹

    The voice of the big dragon is mixed with anger.

    ¡¸GRRR¡¹

    But the guard dragon does not falter. It seems to be replying calmly.

    I don¡¯t speak the dragonnguage, so I don¡¯t know what it said.

    After listening to the words of the guard dragon, the big dragon looks at me.

    ¡¸Hmm, human boy, What is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Will Wolms¡¹

    The dragon is much older than I. I wouldn¡¯t reach the dragon¡¯s age even if I added my past life¡¯s age.

    So I spoke to the dragon politely and respectfully.

    That should make it easier for me to acquire the dragon¡¯s beard, which is my original objective.

    ¡¸Wolms¡­ In other words, from the lineage of Edelfuss¡­ Will you fight me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don©`¡¹

    As I was about to reply¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡¹,

    Reginaes forward quickly.

    ¡¸Dragon, stop negotiating directly with the kids¡¹

    ¡¸Regina Edel cier¡­ Will you be the one to fight me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡¹

    Regina refuses and smilesughingly.

    ¡¸But just losing wouldn¡¯t be interesting for the dragons too right? How about we add some conditions?¡¹

    ¡¸Regina Edel cier¡­ The one I wish to fight is Will Wolms¡¹

    Dion, who was listening silently until now, stepped forward.

    ¡¸Long time no see¡¹

    ¡¸Dion Edel Aqua¡­ It¡¯s been really long. I¡¯m happy to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am happy too¡¹

    Apparently, Dion is acquainted with the dragon.

    ¡¸Lord, these children are our disciples¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? So you mean the grand-disciples of Edelfuss¡¹

    The big dragon seems to have understood that we are the disciples of the Council of Sages.

    This dragon that Dion calls as ¡°Lord¡± might be the head of this flock.

    I would¡¯ve preferred it if Dion had told me this beforehand.

    ¡¸Children and the Human Hero¡­ I am Dragon King, Dolre. The lord of thesends¡¹

    Dolre is the lord of thisnd in the dragon society.

    Naturally, there is a different human lord for thisnd.

    As Dolre has named himself, we have to introduce ourselves again.

    Everyone else except Dion, introduced ourselves.

    When the introductions are over, Regina says again.

    ¡¸If you are the Lord-dono, shouldn¡¯t I be your opponent instead?¡¹

    Regina apparently wants to fight Dolre.

    Was she stimted by watching our battle?

    ¡¸I understand what Hero-dono wishes to say, but I wish to fight Will Wolms¡¹

    ¡¸But Will Wolms is just an 8 year old child¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is exactly why¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    Dolre says to Regina who is reluctant.

    ¡¸And didn¡¯t Hero-dono say it herself¡­ You will only fight us, when we win over your disciple¡¹

    Certainly, Regina said that.

    And the dragons still aren¡¯t victorious.

    Dolre¡¯s ims are certainly logical.

    ¡¸That is so¡­ but, I think it is improper for Lord-dono to suddenly fight a child¡¹

    I know why Regina is reluctant about the fight between me and Dolre.

    Regina does not believe I will emerge unhurt from the fight with Dolre.

    ¡¸Hero-dono, Be relieved. I will not take his life¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to test the descendant of Edelfuss Wolms¡¹

    And then Dolre looks over at me.

    There is a sharp glint in his eye ¨C To the point where it feels like I would get hit with magic from that look.

    While ring at me, Dolre said.

    ¡¸The one who was defeated earlier is my son, who is also my disciple¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡­ he was your son?¡¹

    ¡¸He is still young¡­ although I can¡¯t deny hisck of strength, he is still my child¡¹

    From the fight earlier, I can certainly tell that the guard dragon is strong.

    He still couldn¡¯t speak humannguage and his body wasn¡¯t too big.

    However, he used multiple magic at the same time.

    He has high offensive and defensive capabilities and has a good sense of battle.

    ¡¸Is it revenge for defeating your son?¡¹

    Regina grimaces.

    ¡¸GYAGYAGYA!¡¹

    Dolreughs happily with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Not at all! It was a good experience for my child as well. I only have gratitude and no resentment¡¹

    ¡¸Then for what reason?¡¹

    Dolre looked at his son who was beside him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the impartiality of a parent, but objectively speaking, he is unusually strong for his age, and he also has talent¡¹

    ¡¸grr¡¹

    Dolre¡¯s son cries out a little embarrassed.

    ¡¸When I heard of his defeat, I thought it was because of carelessness and scolded him. But my child says otherwise¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸That he wasn¡¯t careless, and that Will Wolms is far stronger than him¡¹

    Saying so, Dolre slowly shakes his tail.

 Chapter 105 - Dolflare (2)

    105. Dolre (2)

    To me, Dolre looked like he was having fun.

    It can even be said that he was excited.

    The exceedingly frail human racepared to the dragon race.

    I heard that my child was defeated by a mere human child and wanted to fight ¨C must have been what Dolre was thinking.

    I clearly understand such feelings of Dolre.

    In my past life, I would¡¯ve felt the same way if Regina had lost to a younger opponent.

    If Regina was defeated with deception, then I would want to get even with that person. But if she was defeated fair and square, I wouldn¡¯t have any resentment.

    I would simply wish to know what kind of opponent it was.

    ¡¸Hero-dono, I wish to know just how strong Will Wolms is¡¹

    ¡¸But look¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Regina-sama¡­ I do not mind¡¹

    As Rosetta and the others were present, I addressed Regina with honorifics.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Are you confident?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that much, but I am not putting my life on the line¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I am also here as the healer, so it should be fine, right?¡¹

    Dion supports the battle between me and Dolre.

    ¡¸Hmm, If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s okay¡¹

    Regina approves the contest between me and Dolre.

    Immediately I said to Dolre.

    ¡¸Dolre-sama, I have a request¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If we win, we would like to receive a small piece of your beard¡¹

    The original objective is to get a dragon¡¯s beard to use for a bowstring.

    It may not be that kind of atmosphere anymore, but the dragon¡¯s beard is very important.

    ¡¸My beard? What are you going to use it for?¡¹

    ¡¸To create a bowstring with it¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Will Wolms, Do you make bows?¡¹

    ¡¸Not just bows, but weapons as a whole¡­ I¡¯m still in the middle of studying it¡¹

    Hearing that, Dolre¡¯s breathing bes a little heavy.

    Perhaps he is interested in weapons production.

    ¡¸I see, I don¡¯t mind if that¡¯s the case. And I was already thinking it was about time to cut it¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still too early to say your thanks. You have to win against me first¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I know¡¹

    However, even if I lost, I can have Regina fight for it.

    That is why I said¡¸If we win¡¹earlier.

    Dolre used Regina¡¯s statement to seek a match with me first.

    In that case, if Dolre wins, it would be Regina vs Dolre as per Regina¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸I will do my utmost best¡¹

    After politely bowing to pay homage to Dolre,

    ¡¸I will do my best, but please be gentle with me¡¹

    I said in a little louder voice.

    This is to let the surrounding dragons hear it rather than Dolre.

    If I said that, the surrounding dragons will think Dolre went easy on a human child if he loses.

    I wouldn¡¯t have to crush Dolre¡¯s honour.

    There is nothing good about crushing the honour of your negotiation partner.

    ¡¸Umu, I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Is the discussion over?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I leave the refereeing to you, Dion Edel Aqua¡­ No, priest of Dragon God-sama¡¹

    Dolre says he asks the priest of Dragon God to referee.

    Not Dion, who is his friend or Dion, who is the master of his disciples.

    He is asking Dion to judge fairly as a priest.

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    After listening to Dion¡¯s reply, Dolre nodded satisfied.

    And then, takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸GRAAAAAAAGRAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    He roars towards the sky. The atmosphere trembles.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GRAARAAARAAA¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons swirling in the sky cry one after another.

    They are replying to Dolre¡¯s roar.

    And dragons gathered one after another in the sky.

    ¡¸I want them to see my fight¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸It might turn out where everyone would see you lose to a human¡¹

    ¡¸GYAGYAGYA! GYA!¡¹

    Dolre happilyughed.

    ¡¸How confident¡­ But, you don¡¯t have to worry¡¹

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t lose?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I wouldn¡¯t. However, even if I lost, it just means the one who won is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean losing does not tarnish your honour?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly¡­ If there is a guy who misunderstands, I will personally make him understand¡¹

    If Dolre can handle it, I will do my best to win. Worrying too much is unnecessary.

    My consideration to save his honour might be unnecessary.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I can win with relief¡¹

    When I said so, Dolre exhaled heavily.

    He was probablyughing.

    ¡¸Oh, you can lose with relief¡¹

    I said to Dolre that I would win with relief.

    Naturally, Dolreprehends what I meant. However, he intentionally twisted the meaning.

    It might be a satire of the dragon race. Therefore, Iughed.

    Somehow, I felt like I could fight Dolrefortably.

 Chapter 106 - Dragon King Battle

    106. Dragon King Battle

    Regina tells me and Dolre.

    ¡¸You should wait a while before the match starts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Regina-sama¡­ I will wait as long as you like¡¹

    ¡¸A short while is fine¡¹

    Regina gave instructions to Arti, Rosetta, and Tina to step back.

    To prevent them from getting involved in the fight between me and Dolre.

    That way, I and Dolre can fight to our hearts content.

    ¡¸You should also step back for the time being¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Fluffy and Shiro stepped back together.

    Fluffy was obedient, while Shiro stepped back while head-butting Arti and the rest.

    By the way, Rubeum was still within Dion¡¯s clothes, whilepletely erasing his presence.

    And the divine spirit, Fay, was riding on Regina¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸You should also step back. If there is a stream of magic bullets, you should cover the humans¡¹

    ¡¸G r¡­¡¹

    Dolre also told his child that we fought a little while back, to step back.

    Dolre¡¯s son obediently moved to stand beside Rosetta.

    And the dragon sat down like a dog.

    After seeing the spectators step back, Dion came forward.

    He stood between me and Dolre.

    ¡¸Are you both ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸We can start anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Needless to say, this is not a fight to the death¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    ¡¸I already know¡¹

    Dion nodded with satisfaction to our response.

    And took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Dragon God-sama! Please watch clearly the one-on-one fight between human, Will Wolms, and Dragon King Dolre!¡¹

    Dion¡¯s voice was very loud. Even the dragons flying in the skies must have heard it.

    ¡¸We offer this battle to Dragon God-sama. Fight fairly with all your strength¡¹

    It¡¯s the same speech as before the battle between us and the guard dragon.

    It may be a set phrase before a match among Dragon God believers.

    ¡¸Start!¡¹

    At the same time as Dion¡¯s deration ofmencement, I started running.

    Because I thought it would be polite to start by me who is the lower rank.

    Dolre did not move.

    There are many ways to intercept me such as breath and magic bullets.

    So, he must be waiting to see what I will do.

    He was that careless.

    Actually, it¡¯s just the leeway of the strong, rather than carelessness.

    The Dragon King wouldn¡¯t go all out on a weak human child.

    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    While crying out loudly, I strengthened my physical ability with magic.

    While charging straight, making full use of my strengthened abilities, I continuously fired magic bullets.

    Even then, Dolre did not move. He did not even deploy a barrier.

    He must be nning to receive the attack head on.

    Or, maybe he didn¡¯t feel the need to move.

    All the magic bullets hit Dolre¡¯s scales.

    But the magic bullets don¡¯t break the scales. It was repelled on the scale¡¯s surface.

    At the same time as the magic bulletsnded, I was close enough to strike Dolre.

    I pulled out the short sword on my waist, and unleashed a sh with all my strength.

    The short sword is my own creation.

    It¡¯s the first weapon I made, not counting the weapon I made instantly for Arti in the battle with the beastkin.

    ©`©`CRACK

    Surprisingly, the sword broke from the root.

    It may have been less perfect since it was a prototype weapon before making Arti¡¯s sword.

    But the fact that it wouldn¡¯t cut through was already taken into ount. I also thought it might break.

    However, it was a little unexpected that it broke from the root. Thus, I was slightly shocked.

    ¡¸HAAAAA!¡¹

    I jumped up, d my fist with magic and punched Dolre¡¯s nose.

    ©`GON

    It felt like punching steel.

    It didn¡¯t feel even the least bit effective.

    Weapons manufacturing really is an imperative task to fight formidable enemies after all.

    ¡¸That was a good move¡¹

    Dolre said satisfiedly.

    ¡¸For a child, that is¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for yourpliment!¡¹

    While thanking him, I unleashed a flying kick.

    There was no reaction.

    It would be better to think that my hand-to-handbat wouldn¡¯t work on opponents at the level of the Dragon King.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for me to attack¡¹

    ¡¸You needn¡¯t hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    Dolre raised his right arm to attack.

    He must have made the attack easy-to-read on purpose.

    And at the moment when Dolre tried to swing his right arm,

    ©`DAAN!

    Dazzling light filled the surroundings.

    A loud sound reverberated to the extent that I thought it would burst my eardrums.

    The air trembled.

    Dolre was struck by lightning.

    It¡¯s the Thor Hammer that I prepared unknown to Dolre.

    A great magic of the lightning series.

    In my past life, there was a time when I used Thor Hammer to annihte arge horde of orcs which numbered in several hundreds.

    Originally, it was used to mow down enemies in a wide range.

    But this time, I converged all the lightning into a single point to prate through Dolre.

    ¡¸Did I unleash the full might of converging it?¡¹

    Right now, it will not take much time if I only fire the Thor Hammer.

    The part that took time was converging the range into a single point.

    In the case of time-consuming magic, it is better if the enemy does not notice.

    If they notice it, they can set up a defense in time.

    Therefore, I cried out loudly at every opportunity.

    While shooting magic bullets, I attempted hand-to-hand battle to keep Dolre¡¯s attention on me.

    In that way, I prepared Thor Hammer while concealing it behind Dolre.

 Chapter 107 - Dragon King Battle (2)

    107. Dragon King Battle (2)

    Smoke arose from the whole body of Dolre, who was hit by Thor Hammer at point nk range.

    ¡¸GRAAAAAA!¡¹

    Thor Hammer is a great magic of the lightning series.

    Even so, Dolre is the Dragon King.

    Normally, Thor Hammer wouldn¡¯t have done much damage.

    That¡¯s why I was waiting for the timing at which Thor Hammer would be most effective.

    ¡¸Was it really effective?¡¹

    ¡¸GRRRRR¡­¡­¡¹

    Magic bullets shot by a child and hand-to-handbat unleashed with a child¡¯s body.

    Both are attacks which Dolre can take head on with his scales without doing anything.

    That is why Dolre did not put up a magic barrier.

    Moreover, I specifically aimed for the moment Dolre tried to attack me.

    Therefore, Dolre was defenceless when he was hit with Thor Hammer.

    ¡¸Bushuuuuuu¡¹

    Dolre exhaled his breath together with smoke.

    ¡¸Way to go! Will Wolms!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Even while thanking him, I fired magic.

    me, Ice, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Light, Darkness, No-attribute, etc.

    A variety of attribute magic is interwoven to make it difficult to defend against.

    This time, Dolre does not try to take them head on with his scales.

    He erected a barrier and repelled my magic.

    Dolre then swings his right hand.

    This should not be stopped with a barrier.

    The barrier would be destroyed in a single hit.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t break, I will be blown away together with it.

    I evade by jumping back.

    Due to the wind pressure from the right hand, I was blown even further back.

    In addition, Dolre attacked with magic bullets right when Inded.

    Since my stance was disorganized, I couldn¡¯t dodge this.

    I deploy a magic barrier and while defending the magic bullets, I reorganize my stance, and close the gap with Dolre right away.

    ¡¸Your fist will not have any effect on me, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe¡¹

    But I wouldn¡¯t know for sure if it really doesn¡¯t have an effect until I try it seriously.

    I went under Dolre¡¯s torso and canceled my magic barrier.

    And I swung my right hand with all my might.

    Unlike before when I had my barrier active, I put all my magic into this attack.

    If this doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯d better give up on the notion that my physical attack will work on Dolre.

    ©`DAAN!

    A loud sound rang out, and Dolre¡¯s scale dented for a moment.

    However, it was immediately restored.

    Dragon scales are very hard and not brittle.

    It does not bend, does not snap, and does not break.

    ¡¸¡­GRUUU¡¹

    ¡¸Did it have an effect?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, it did!¡¹

    Dolre seemed to be enjoying this.

    He instantly shoots out me breath without any preparation.

    He doesn¡¯t need to inhale nor umte power before the breath it seems.

    And even then, the breath is unusually powerful.

    It is extremely difficult to defend against.

    On top of that, I had drawn closer to strike him.

    There is no time to dodge.

    I erect a magic barrier and shield myself.

    ©`Bishibishibishi

    The magic barrier starts cracking with an unpleasant sound.

    The soil within the barrier melts.

    However, the me breath itself seems to be prevented.

    Perhaps Dolre had read my thoughts.

    ©`BON

    Dolre swung his left arm.

    ©`Gagagagagaga

    The sharp ws that can rip through even a dragon¡¯s scale, rips up the magic barrier that I deployed.

    Extreme hot mes blow in through the gap between the ripped up barrier.

    It is just like how Rubeum fights.

    Do dragons like this fighting method of breaking the barrier with their ws after their breath is prevented?

    I don¡¯t think that was the case in my past life.

    ¡¸UOOO¡¹

    With a war cry, I urgently deployed even more magic barriers from within the torn magic barrier.

    Having observed this strategy in the battle with Rubeum proved to be useful.

    The amount of mes that reached me was very small.

    Due to revitalizing my body with magic, it resulted in a mere small amount of damage.

    Just when I thought I managed to get through the predicament,

    ¡¸GRAAAAA!!¡¹

    A severe blow from Dolre¡¯s tail.

    A dragon¡¯s tail is thicker and stronger than the arm.

    The difference in strength between a dragon¡¯s tail and its arm is about as different as the strength of human legspared to their arms.

    In addition, the tail attack uses the whole body.

    Because of the dragon¡¯s huge body and its weight, the power of the blow skyrockets.

    Dolre¡¯s tail bashed onto my magic barrier from above.

    I was blown away together with my magic barrier.

    The magic barriers will surely not escape unscathed. The barriers started to fall apart with a cracking sound.

    But, I somehow managed tond back and a few magic barriers still stood.

    Almost all of the multiple deployed barriers were crushed.

    Nevertheless, if even one barrier remains, it¡¯s my win.

    ¡¸As expected, a dragon¡¯s tail is amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Even that wasn¡¯t enough!¡¹

    Dolre sounds to be truly having fun.

    Even if he is the Dragon King, there is a limit to childishness.

    Dion must have thought that it was overkill, and as he raised a loud voice,

    ¡¸That¡¯s©`¡¹

    He probably tried to say¡¸That¡¯s enough¡¹.

    However, I don¡¯t want to let it end here.

    I immediately return to attacking to interrupt Dion¡¯s match end deration.

 Chapter 108 - Dragon King Battle (3)

    108. Dragon King Battle (3)

    I grow a huge rock thorn from right underneath Dolre.

    It is an advanced-level magic called Soil Lance.

    ¡¸GRR!¡¹

    Dolre was a little flustered.

    It would¡¯ve broken through an average dragon¡¯s magic barrier and scales.

    It was such a sharp, hard, and very fast attack right from the earth.

    However, the Dragon King title isn¡¯t just for show.

    His magic barrier breaks but the scales don¡¯t.

    ¡¸That was within my calctions!¡¹

    The purpose of the Soil Lance was to break down Dolre¡¯s stance.

    Just being able to break his magic barrier can be considered a huge sess.

    ¡¸GR¡­¡­¡¹

    Dolre tried to fix his stance while ring at me.

    (But, I won¡¯t let you.)

    I shoot out Magic Tornado horizontally.

    With his magic barrier and stance broken, Dolre takes the Magic Tornado head on.

    Dolre¡¯s stance was broken down even further, and the magic des in the Magic Tornado wounded his scales.

    ¡¸GRRRR!¡¹

    ¡¸Even this doesn¡¯t seem to deal much damage¡¹

    Dolre used his wings to erase the Magic Tornado, and tried to fix his stance.

    He can be considered to be rtively defenceless in terms of magic.

    Right then, I hit him with Strike Nova.

    It is a great magic of the me series.

    A spell that hits with an extremely hot and radiant sphere that you can¡¯t even look directly with your naked eyes.

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    While roaring loudly, Dolre hurriedly deployed a magic barrier.

    Strike Nova destroys the magic barrier as if evaporating it, and closes in on Dolre.

    Right before Strike Nova makes a direct hit, Dolre uses his right arm to shield his body.

    The scales on his right arm pop off. The flesh under the scales were left exposed and carbonised in an instant.

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    I don¡¯t quite know if Dolre was screaming or roaring.

    He immediately d his right hand which was in the process of carbonizing, with magic and erects a barrier.

    And then, crushes my Strike Nova.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Dion¡¯s loud voice resounded.

    Dolre seemed to be dissatisfied.

    ¡¸¡­I can still continue¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon King, what are you saying after sacrificing one arm?¡¹

    Dolre¡¯s right hand was dangling feebly.

    And from slightly above his elbow to his ws was carbonized.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not stopping after sacrificing an arm can only be called a death match¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I suppose that is also true¡¹

    Before the match began, Dolre strongly emphasized this wouldn¡¯t be a death match.

    If you can¡¯t stop after sacrificing your arm, next you will be sacrificing your life.

    As Dolre also understands this, he stops.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, you did splendid¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸I want to have the battle reaction right away, but wait for a while¡¹

    Dolre turned towards the sky and opened his mouth wide.

    ¡¸GRAAARAAAAGRAAAAAA!!¡¹

    He roared towards the sky. It was so loud that it echoed throughout the huge mountain range.

    I also look towards the sky.

    The number of dragons, which was a dozen before the match, has increased to about fifty.

    They must have gathered to watch the match between me and Dolre.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GRGRGR¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons cried out all at once, responding to Dolre¡¯s roar.

    They are probably speaking something in the dragonnguage.

    And the movement of the dragons that were circling changes.

    The dragons that were in the sky, descended near Dolre and me one after another.

    It¡¯s not umon to see dragons which are bigger than Dolre¡¯s child that we fought at the beginning.

    And there were also many small dragons.

    ¡¸They want to greet Will, as you have won against me¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I won¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸GYA! GYA! GYA! Honesty is best!¡¹

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t think I won either¡¹

    At best, it would be a draw.

    Neither of us were dealt a fatal wound after all.

    ¡¸A human child charred the hand of the Dragon King. It¡¯s a win¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you wish to show me a little respect, you should ept the win¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Thank you¡¹

    As I said so, Dolre nodded satisfied.

    If a human and a dragon were to fight, it is only obvious that the dragon will win.

    Furthermore, I am a child, and Dolre is the Dragon King. Naturally it would be hisplete victory.

    Nevertheless, the result of a draw can be considered a win for a human child.

    That must be what Dolre is thinking.

    After that, Dolre licked me from stomach to face.

    Dolre¡¯s tongue was warm, or rather hot.

    His tongue was very big.

    The tongue itself might be bigger than my body.

    ¡¸Th-Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Rubeum said that a dragon licking your face means recognizing you as a friend.

    Dolre has recognised me as a friend.

    While I was talking to Dolre, the dragons stared at me from a little far away.

    ¡¸g r g r¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸g r ¡­¡­¡¹

    And then they continuously cried out ¡¸g r g r¡¹. They must be saying something in the dragonnguage.

    ¡¸Everyone, I am Will Wolms. Pleased to make your acquaintance¡¹

    For the time being, I introduced myself to the dragons and bowed.

    There is no loss in being polite.

 Chapter 109 - Post Dragon King Battle

    109. Post Dragon King Battle

    When I bowed, one dragon from the surrounding dragons approached me.

    It was thergest dragon after Dolre. It is most likely an executive dragon.

    The executive dragon approached closer and started sniffing me.

    And with its big tongue, it licked me from stomach to face all at once.

    ¡¸Hii!¡¹

    Unlike Dolre, the dragon¡¯s tongue was chilly.

    The temperature of the tongue might be rted to the individuality of the dragon.

    ¡¸grugr¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    From then on, the dragons took turns to sniff and lick me.

    Lastly, Dolre¡¯s son that we fought at the beginning came to lick me.

    After the greetings between me and the dragons, Regina came over.

    ¡¸Umu Umu! I am surprised that Will is stronger than I expected!¡¹

    Regina looked really happy. She nodded satisfiedly.

    ¡¸It was a good match¡¹

    Dion gave me a mantle casually.

    In the middle of the match, my clothes were burned and I was naked.

    I was licked by the dragons, so my whole body was full of dragon saliva.

    ¡¸Dolre-dono, let¡¯s examine your right hand¡¹

    ¡¸Aa thanks. Can you take care of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­ This is¡­ quite serious¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve sustained such an injury!¡¹

    Dolre was happy for some reason.

    Nevertheless, I wonder when my clothes were burned.

    I didn¡¯t notice that my clothes disappeared during the match. Probably because I was very concentrated.

    ¡¸Was it during the me breath before the tail bash I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about your clothes being burned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Regina-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ It might be better to prepare clothes that don¡¯t burn easily¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, This is the second time this week that my clothes were burned by a dragon¡¯s breath¡¹

    As I said so, Dolre tilted his head.

    At that time, Dion¡¯s treatment came to an end.

    Dolre¡¯s charred right arm waspletely healed by Dion.

    ¡¸Dion, I am grateful. Yours is a wonderful healing magic as ever¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s no problem¡¹

    And then Dolre looked over at me.

    ¡¸Is it true that this is the second time your clothes were burned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸You said it was burned through your magic barrier?¡¹

    Dolre looked over at his child who was beside me momentarily.

    For some reason, Dolre¡¯s child was still nestling next to me after licking me.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t¡­ have been my child. Won¡¯t you tell me which dragon it was?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is¡­¡¹

    Rubeum was the one who burned my clothes.

    And she was still hiding in Dion¡¯s clothes while erasing her presence.

    I looked at Regina and Dion, to get their approval to introduce Rubeum.

    I think it¡¯s alright to introduce Rubeum to Dolre and the rest.

    However, Regina and Dion might have their own concerns.

    ¡¸To be able to burn Will¡¯s clothes, surely it must be a Dragon King ss. I really want to know¡¹

    Dolre was looking at me with passion in his eyes.

    ¡¸Will, I will leave it up to you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you can decide, Will¡¹

    As Dion and Regina has left it up to me,

    ¡¸Understood¡­ Let me introduce to you¡¹

    I decided to introduce Rubeum to Dolre and the rest of the dragons.

    Dion nodded, and patted Rubeum over his clothes.

    ¡¸Rubeum-dono, it is alright toe out now¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru©`¡¹

    Rubeum vigorously flew out from within Dion¡¯s clothes.

    And then she flew over to me.

    ¡¸Kyuru©` Are you hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru©`¡¹

    While crying out, Rubeum relentlessly licked my face.

    As though overwriting the licks of the other dragons.

    After seeing me in that state, she must have concluded that the match was over.

    Even Fluffy and Shiro ran over to me.

    Fluffy snuggled close to my leg.

    And Shiro began head-butting my thighs as usual.

    ¡¸Fluffy and Shiro are both good kids, so behave yourselves for just a little longer¡¹

    We were still in the presence of the Dragon King.

    Just getting closer is alright but starting to head-butt and such might be misunderstood as ying.

    ¡¸Pigi?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    But, Fluffy and Shiro didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    I looked over at Dolre as I was worried if I had ruined his mood.

    ¡¸Will Wolms!¡¹

    While ring at me, Dolre roared.

    Even the dragons who served as Dolre¡¯s retainers were startled.

    It was such an intense voice.

    Leaving aside Fluffy, Dolre might have gotten angry as Shiro was frolicking around too much.

    ¡¸I am sorry. I¡¯ll immediately¡­¡¹

    As I picked up Shiro,

    ¡¸MeeMee!¡¹

    Shiro joyfully rattled his feet.

    ¡¸Hey, Shiro don¡¯t struggle¡¹

    Shiro doesn¡¯t behave well like he usually does. He was somewhat excited.

    Was he excited due to watching the match between me and Dolre?

    Rubeum patted Shiro while riding on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Will Wolms, who is that esteemed person?¡¹

    ¡¸This child is Shiro¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you asking about Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru©`?¡¹

    While petting Shiro, Rubeum looked over at Dolre and tilted his head.

    Dolre widened his eyes and was fixed on Rubeum.

    And then, he gulped deeply. The gulp was considerably loud.

    ¡¸So, Your Holiness is addressed as Rubeum-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I was surprised to hear Dolre attach¡¸-sama¡¹to Rubeum.

    Then, Dolre lowered his head to the ground.

 Chapter 110 - Dolflare and Rubeum

    110. Dolre and Rubeum

    This posture was almost like prostrating.

    Even when I referred to the memories of my past life, it is unthinkable for the Dragon King to prostrate.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸g r r g r r r g r r r¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The surrounding dragons were also astonished. They started making noises.

    ¡¸Kyururu?¡¹

    Whereas, Rubeum was looking puzzled.

    He looked at my face as though asking, ¡°what is this ojii-san doing?¡°

    I think it is admirable of Rubeum to not express it into words.

    ¡¸As expected of Dolre-dono, so you noticed?¡¹

    Dion seemed pleased.

    He seemed to understand the meaning of Dolre¡¯s mysterious prostate.

    ¡¸Dion-sama, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-sama is the godkin of Dragon God-sama, right?¡¹

    It was Dolre who answered the question I posed to Dion.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, you¡¯re right¡¹

    I am a godkin of Human God, the apostle of many gods, but no one has noticed that from simply

    meeting me.

    It is normal not being able to tell apart godkins.

    ¡¸Yes, the divine form and fluency in the humannguage. All of that is detached from a dragon¡¹

    Dolre exhales vigorously with excitement.

    A detached dragon might be an unworldly dragon in the dragonnguage.

    ¡¸Kyururu, you seem to understand my magnificence well¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! I thank you¡¹

    Rubeum suddenly started using self-important words.

    And he was constantly looking at me with a self-satisfied look.

    Dolre was still prostrating with his lower chin on the ground.

    ¡¸You guys! You¡¯re holding your heads too high. Quickly prostate!¡¹

    ¡¸g r¡­¡­¡¹

    Even when Dolre said that, the dragons still had a bewildered expression.

    Still, Dragon King Dolre told them to prostrate, so they began to bow slowly.

    Seeing the slow movement of the dragons, Dolre further added.

    ¡¸You are before the Dragon God¡¯s Representative, the Sovereign of All Dragons, the Archbishop, the Holy Dragon Monarch!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GRRRGRRRGRRR¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons were all startled simultaneously when they heard Dolre¡¯s words.

    While shuddering, all the dragons lowered their lower chin to the ground at once.

    ¡¸Kyuru, no problem¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! It is the n¡¯s honour to have been able to receive the honour of seeing Your Holiness¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GRRRRRR¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Following Dolre, the other dragons were also crying out.

    They are probably saying the same thing Dolre said in the dragonnguage.

    ¡¸Umu, raise your head¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Raise them¡­ kyuru¡¹

    The dragons finally lifted their heads after being told twice by Rubeum.

    Wanting an exnation, I looked over at Dion.

    ¡¸It is only natural, as Rubeum-san is the apostle of Dragon God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Natural huh¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm©`¡¹

    Rubeum looked at me while puffing proudly.

    ¡¸Rubeum is amazing, right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are amazing¡¹

    When we were talking about that, Dolre nervously opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Our Holy Monarch, if Your Eminence can bestow upon us your visit, there would be no greater honour¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-san, Dolre-dono says he wants you to visit their home¡­¡¹

    Dion interpreted Dolre¡¯s indirect words.

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum looked over at me.

    He must want me to make the decision for him.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we ept the invitation?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru©` Ok, I¡¯ll go¡¹

    ¡¸I am grateful¡¹

    While bowing to Rubeum, Dolre roared in a low voice.

    ¡¸GRRGRRGRR¡¹

    ¡¸g r g r g r g r¡¹

    Immediately the dragons responded and started to move.

    They are probably going to make preparations to receive Rubeum.

    ¡¸Will Wolms-sama, and the rest of the esteemed guests, pleasee too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you?¡¹

    For some reason, Dolre started attaching¡¸-sama¡¹when addressing me.

    Perhaps he realised my difiture, so Dolre said,

    ¡¸Because Will Wolms-sama is the sworn friend of our Holy Monarch¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see?¡¹

    He is talking about the fact where dragons lick the face of those they recognise as friend.

    Did he perhaps draw that conclusion from when Rubeum licked my face?

    While I was thinking about that, Dolre said.

    ¡¸Shall we give you a ride to our humble home?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you will ride on my back, I will be most pleased¡¹

    Apparently Dolre himself wants to personally carry us.

    ¡¸Thanks! Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Thank you for those generous words!¡¹

    Dolre seemed to be respecting Rubeum as a god.

    That¡¯s why when we got on his back Dolre seemed to be quite nervous.

    Dolre flew quietly, perhaps due to taking care in front of Rubeum.

    Even so, he was much faster than the academy wyverns.

 Chapter 111 - Dragon Kingâ€™s Hot Spring

    111. Dragon King¡¯s Hot Spring

    After flying for a good while, Dolrended.

    There was a huge citadel in front of us.

    It was enveloped by a powerful magic. You won¡¯t notice it until you¡¯re close enough.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a splendid magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Will Wolms-sama. Thank you for your words of praise.¡¹

    The magic also makes it difficult to observe the citadel from a distance.

    Even if you try to detect it with magic, the concealment magic cast over it makes it difficult to detect.

    Moreover, we have moved 20,000 meters over the great mountain range since we took off.

    Going on foot might have taken two to three days.

    No, you would have to go through a thick forest untouched by humans, and climb up the high-altitude mountain. Naturally, there will be no easy route for humans to pass through.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the whole journey took more than ten days.

    An uninvited outsider would have to go through a lot of difficulties to reach this ce.

    When we got off Dolre¡¯s back and walked towards the citadel, the dragons prostrated, greeting us.

    ¡¸Kyuru! Raise your heads!¡¹

    ¡¸G A A A¡¹

    All the dragons who raised their heads seemed to be equally tense.

    Being guided by Dolre, we set foot into the citadel.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s huge.¡¹

    Tina, who is also royalty, muttered as such.

    When we stepped inside, the citadel was more like a pce than a fort.

    The interior was not much different from a human pce.

    But everything was many times bigger than human¡¯s.

    We were guided to the guest room by Dolre, and were served with various hospitality. And then treated to a feast of various dragon¡¯s dishes, and entered into a bath as wide as a smallke.

    The only male humans were me and Dion, so we both went in together.

    Of course, Rubeum, Shiro and Fluffy were also together.

    Fay imed to be a woman, so she decided to take a bath with Regina, Rosetta and others.

    ¡¸Fuu. This hot water feels nice.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I took a bath with Master.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a hundred years almost.¡¹

    There were only the two of us, excluding the god-beasts, so Dion addressed me as ¡°Master¡±.

    I sat with my knees together in the bathtub. It feels very good to soak in hot water upto the neck.

    ¡¸The other side looks deep.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Because dragons use it.¡¹

    The floor of the bathtub was nted and the further you go the deeper it gets.

    The deepest water depth is likely about five meters.

    ¡¸Master. I don¡¯t think you have to worry about it, but please don¡¯t go too far to the other side.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah but, I don¡¯t think I will drown, though.¡¹

    Dion was probably worried because of my eight year old body.

    ¡¸Kyuru-Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum climbed on my knee, sshing the water with his wings.

    The movement was simr to a chicken¡¯s dust bath.

    ¡¸Rubeum, does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Feels good. Kyuru¡¹

    And Shiro was trying so hard to climb on Dion¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Shiro. Use the bath to soak in the hot water quietly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mee¡¹

    I hugged Shiro so as not to disturb Dion¡¯s rxing time.

    I then gently poured hot water on Shiro¡¯s head between the two small horns.

    ¡¸¡­Mee¡¹

    Shiro closed his eyes, feeling pleasant it seems.

    ¡¸I cleaned you before getting into the bath, but I wonder if there was still something itchy.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    Little by little, the horns are growing, so it may be itchy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure to ask if it itches anywhere from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee.¡¹

    Shiro said he wants me to do that.

    On the other hand, Fluffy was swimming skillfully. It was surprisingly fast.

    ¡¸Fluffy, the other side is deeper, so be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    I looked at Dion, while patting Rubeum and Shiro.

    ¡¸Dion, were you acquainted with Dolre-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I would¡¯ve appreciated it, if you told me from the beginning¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about keeping silent, but even if I used my connection, Master wouldn¡¯t have gotten that beard.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Either way, we would have had to go through a couple of matches.¡¹

    That is surprising.

    Judging by the tone that Dolre had, it didn¡¯t seem like he ced a lot of importance on his beard.

    ¡¸Is the beard something valuable?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than saying valuable, a beard is a part of one¡¯s body.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    If you give a part of your body to a stranger who wishes to use it for magic¡­ It will be troublesome.

    If that¡¯s the case, I understand.

    ¡¸If it is for my use, I will most likely receive it, but Master will need to be recognized as a friend for you to receive it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. I understand somewhat.¡¹

    It¡¯s difficult to trust someone unconditionally just because the person you trust, trusts that someone.

    ¡¸And besides, Dolre and the other dragons like to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean thatbat ispulsory to be recognized as a friend?¡¹

    ¡¸To put it simply, it is. I also fought with Dolre-dono about seventy years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    If we¡¯re going to fight either way, then it would be better to give the disciples a sense of tension.

    If Dion had said they knew each other, the tension will inevitably fade.

    ¡¸I understand if you put it that way¡­ Come to think of it, Rubeum was amazing today.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum cried and looked back over my shoulder.

    I also looked back at the end of Rubeum¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸Holy Monarch. I havee to wash your back.¡¹

    There stood a man with a great physique.

 Chapter 112 - Dragon Kingâ€™s Hot Spring (2)

    <h4>112. Dragon King¡¯s Hot Spring (2)</h4>

    Rubeum thinks a little, and

    ¡¸Kyuru. I¡¯ve already had Will wash it for me, so that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    The man was clearly dejected.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps¡­ Dolre-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is nice to meet you in this form, Will Wolms-sama.¡¹

    As expected of the Dragon King. He can even take a human form.

    Although I say human form, it¡¯s a dragon newt form.

    Dolre looked simr to Dion.

    The color of the scale was the same blue as Dion. The tail which was thicker than the legs looked magnificent. And, his height was even taller than Dion.

    Still, if he were to walk around a city normally, he would look like a normal dragon newt.

    ¡¸Rubeum, since Dolre-dono is already here, why not let him wash your back?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyuru. Okay, if Will says so.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for such a blessing!¡¹Dolre said.

    Rubeum flew towards Dolre.

    Dolre immediately began to wash Rubeum¡¯s back, or rather, the whole body.

    ¡¸What do you think, Holy Monarch?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anywhere you find itchy?¡¹

    ¡¸A little more up! Kyuru¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Around here, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru-Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum looks to be feeling really good.

    Perhaps being fellow dragons, Dolre can understand where it tends to be itchy.

    I¡¯ll also observe Dolre and the ce where he is washing carefully.

    I¡¯ll use it as a reference for washing Rubeum next time.

    ¡¸I see. Dragons tend to itch around that area, Dion-sama?¡¹

    I use honorifics for Dion because Dolre was present.

    ¡¸Especially the joint of the wings easily umtes dirt. A dragon¡¯s hand can¡¯t reach there, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a learning experience. The gap between the scales also seems to be one such spot.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is. It¡¯s the same for dragon newts.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful when I wash Dion-sama¡¯s back next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I am looking forward to it.¡¹

    About five minutester, Dolre finishes washing Rubeum¡¯s body.

    Rubeum flew toward the bath with a refreshed look.

    I say to Dolre.

    ¡¸Are you not getting in the bath, Dolre-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t possibly.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Let¡¯s go in together.¡¹

    ¡¸No, such honour is¨C¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! Just get in. Kyuru¡¹

    After being persistently invited by Rubeum, Dolre finally entered the bath.

    Dolre sat between me and Dion. Due to his height, he was only soaked to half-body.

    ¡¸Dolre-dono. Were you surprised?¡¹

    Dion asked with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Dion. If you were bringing along the Holy Monarch, couldn¡¯t you have told me in advance?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted my disciples to gain experience. I apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You gave me a meeting with the Holy Monarch. That¡¯s more than ample.¡¹

    Dolre nced at Rubeum, who was frolicking with Shiro in front of me.

    ¡¸I just would¡¯ve liked to make proper arrangements before meeting the Holy Monarch.¡¹

    ¡¸I am simply d you are happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it looks like being a descendant of Edelfuss is not just for show.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not exactly it¡­¡¹

    I had no choice but to be ambiguous with my words.

    My cousins are also the descendants of Edelfuss, after all.

    ¡¸Will Wolms-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Dolre-dono, please don¡¯t use honorifics for me.¡¹

    ¡¸But if Will Wolms-sama is a sworn ally of the Holy Monarch¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Will doesn¡¯t want to stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸So I think Dolre shouldn¡¯t use honorifics. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! As the Holy Monarch wills it!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. No problem.¡¹

    Rubeum seems to be happy to be served by Dolre.

    Being a baby, him being a little childish is only natural.

    ¡¸Rubeum, don¡¯t be too full of yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No buts¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum agreed, seeming a little discontent.

    But Dolre quickly moved through the bath and came in front of us.

    ¡¸No! The Holy Monarch is truly admirable!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Okay¡­¡¹

    And then Rubeum says,

    ¡¸Dol Dol.¡¹

    ¡¸Dol Dol? Yes. How may I serve you, Holy Monarch?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to praise me so much.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t use honorifics for Will, so you don¡¯t have to use it for me too.¡¹

    ¡¸I am grateful, but¡­ I can¡¯t set that example.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It can¡¯t be helped if you can¡¯t, kyuru.¡¹

    Saying that, Rubeum fleetingly nced at me.

    As though waiting for me to say that it can¡¯t be helped since Dolre himself wants to serve Rubeum.

    ¡¸Even if Dolre-dono shows respect, that¡¯s not a good reason for you to put on airs.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. I got it.¡¹

    Rubeum seems to be convinced.

 Chapter 113 - Dragon Kingâ€™s Hot Spring (3)

    <h4>113. Dragon King¡¯s Hot Spring (3)</h4>

    I gently pat the obedient Rubeum.

    When I scratched gently at the joint of the wings, they pped as though feeling good.

    Dolre stared at that situation with great interest.

    ¡¸Will-sa¡­ Will-dono what is your rtionship with the Holy Monarch?¡¹

    Dolre started by using honorifics, but quickly corrected himself.

    The reason for that is Rubeum ordered not to use honorifics.

    Rubeum¡¯smand is probably very important to Dolre.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see.¡¹

    I think a little.

    The exnation itself is not difficult. The real question is, how much to reveal?

    I nced at Dion because I wanted to know Dion¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸I will leave it all to you.¡¹

    Dion was smiling.

    Leaving it up to me means I can tell everything.

    In other words, Dion is saying I can trust Dolre.

    I believe in Dion¡¯s eye for judging people.

    It would probably be alright to exin everything.

    It would also be very reassuring to have the cooperation of the Dragon King in the fight against Tenebris Cult in the future.

    He will also be a powerful force in fighting the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris itself.

    ¡¸To exin the rtionship between me and Rubeum, I need to talk about certain other things.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a long story, and it includes things that Rosetta and Tina don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸So, something of absolute secrecy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. First of all, I¡¯m a reincarnator¡­¡¹

    I dare not swear him into secrecy.

    Even if I don¡¯t put it into words, Dolre will understand.

    And I thought that way I could show respect to the Dragon King.

    ¡¸And after I died¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh wow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, Shiro is also¡­¡¹

    I continued to exin carefully.

    Being Edelfuss in my previous life, and reincarnating as the Apostle of the Gods.

    Shiro being the god-beast of the Goat God, and Fluffy being the god-beast of the Slime God.

    Runrun, who is also a dog god-beast.

    I also conveyed that my objective is to defeat Tenebris.

    ¡¸And the Dragon God sent Rubeum to help me.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon God is one of the pirs who is my master.¡¹

    ¡¸Which is to say¡­ Will-dono is the beloved child of Dragon God-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that would be so.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I can acknowledge the power of an eight-year old who was able to char my arm.¡¹

    Being the beloved child of Dragon God seems to be more momentous than being the reincarnation of Edelfuss, it seems.

    It is only natural for Dolre, a devout believer of Dragon God.

    Dolre sank into his thoughts with utmost serious expression.

    Shiro jumped out of my arms and approached him.

    And, he began to climb Dolre.

    When I tried to stop Shiro, Dolre spoke.

    ¡¸So the disciple of Dragon God-sama and the Holy Monarch are trying to defeat the Beast of Cmity?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. Kyurururu.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we, dragons of the great mountain range, will fully cooperate with Will-dono.¡¹

    Dolre said powerfully as he looked at me, Rubeum, and Dion.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It¡¯s very reassuring.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Kyuru¡¹

    We came to seek the material for a bow string and additionally gained a strong ally.

    Extremely good fortune.

    It can be said that this is a huge step towards the battle against the Beast of Cmity.

    ¡¸Master. I am d for you.¡¹

    Dion was smiling.

    ¡¸Was this perhaps¡­ Dion¡¯s real aim?¡¹

    ¡¸I simply thought it would be nice if things turned out like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what is called an ¡°aim¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸I originally just wanted to have Dolre-dono meet Rubeum-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa. I am grateful from the bottom of my heart for letting me meet the Holy Monarch.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I decided that after getting the beard and arranging a meeting with Rubeum-san, to let fate take its course.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    Dion has a tone that seems to imply things just ended up this way.

    However, the Dragon King is a very devout believer of Dragon God. And Rubeum is the apostle of the Dragon God.

    If these two meet, you can predict what will happen to a certain extent.

    Of course, Dion would have anticipated it, too.

    In other words, it¡¯s all going ording to Dion¡¯s calction, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸¡­Dion has always been smart since you were a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Dion seemed to be in a very good mood.

    And by that time,

    ¡¸Meeee!¡¹

    Shiro had reached the summit of Dolre¡¯s head.

    Dolre started the conversation when I tried to stop Shiro.

    That¡¯s why I forgot to stop him.

    ¡¸Shi, Shiro! Get down! That is rude.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯sfortable even.¡¹

    For some reason, Dolre was all smiles.

    ¡¸No, even so¡­ I apologize for Shiro¡¯s rudeness¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s really nice to have a hoof stimte the scales on my head.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa.¡¹

    I nced at Dion, who always had Shiro climbing over his head.

    ¡¸Yes, master. It certainly feels good. It¡¯s a very pleasant massage.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro was stomping on the top of Dolre¡¯s head with a self-satisfied look.

 Chapter 114 - After The Bath

    114. After The Bath

    When I got out of the bath, new clothes were already prepared for me.

    Until I got into the bath, I was naked and cloaked.

    ¡¸The size should fit you, Disciple-dono. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept it.¡¹Dolre said.

    ¡¸Thank you. Are you sure?¡¹

    TOP ARTICLES

    1/5

    READ MORE

    Mercenaries in Apocalypse Volume 1 Chapter 29

    The design was just like the clothes burned by Dolre. However, the material ispletely different.

    I understood that a lot of unique materials were used just by looking at it.

    ¡¸We basically don¡¯t wear clothes. So we have a surplus of materials.¡¹

    Dolre remained the same as when he entered the bath. In other words, in his human form.

    However, only high-ranking dragons can transform into a human form.

    Thus, there were only a few dragons who could wear clothes, and the opportunities to wear them were also few.

    ¡¸That dress wouldn¡¯t burn easily even with my breath. It also has high cold resistance.¡¹

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t get burned by Dolre-dono¡¯s breath, it¡¯s perfect as a magic resistance.¡¹

    I picked up the clothes and touched them.

    It was very pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸Giant spider¡¯s thread, smander¡¯s leather. And dragon scale?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Disciple-dono. You understood all that with just a touch.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was thinking of making armor on my own¡­¡¹

    I studied diligently on clothes and armor materials.

    ¡¸I see, you¡¯ve processed the scales into fibrous shape¡­¡¹

    Dragon scale does not bend, nor break.

    It is a very difficult material to process.

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly difficult to process, but¡­ Because we are dragons, the scales itself are not so precious.¡¹

    Dragon¡¯s scales are reced with newly grown scales once every few years.

    No matter how sturdy the scales are, the lifespan of dragons is very long.

    If it is not reced with new ones, it will wear out.

    During growth, the scales also be bigger.

    ¡¸The scales that fell out during the recement period are the ones which were used.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Don¡¯t hesitate to wear it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll ept your offer.¡¹

    The clothes prepared by Dolre werefortable to wear.

    Rubeum rode on my shoulder and patted my clothes.

    At first, he touched it with his hands, but perhaps it felt very pleasant, as he started rubbing his whole body against it.

    ¡¸Feels so good. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Holy Monarch!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I, your servant, Dolre, am also wearing a cloth of the same material!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.That is very much so!¡¹

    ¡¸Well let¡¯s see-¡¹

    Rubeum flew onto Dolre¡¯s shoulder.

    And, touched the clothes. And then started rubbing his whole body against the clothes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. Feels so good. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸A, Aa¡­ Thank you very much.¡¹

    Being caressed by Rubeum, Dolre had an extremely delighted look on his face.

    After that, we headed to the guest room. The room was veryrge because it was for a dragon¡¯s size.

    However, the size of the chairs and tables was matched to human size.

    The clothes they gave me and the furniture were probably made by the dragons in a big hurry.

    Dragons might actually have a high production ability.

    ¡¸Not only my clothes, but also furniture¡­ Thank you.¡¹.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a warm wee to the Holy Monarch and hispanions.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of such words.¡¹

    ¡¸Dragons also seem to be good at production skills.¡¹

    ¡¸With how long our lifespan is, of course there are some dragons who are good at it¡­¡¹

    ording to Dolre, not all dragons in general are particrly good at it.

    However, they seem to practice various skills while taking a break from improvingbat strength.

    ¡¸Long lifespan is advantageous for improving technology.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Even if you do it for a short time per day over many years, you will naturally specialize in it.¡¹

    He said there is also something like schrs among dragons.

    I¡¯d like to hear more stories regarding that next time.

    As I listened to the story of dragons, Regina and the rest of the women slowly came along.

    It seems that they were in a different bath from us.

    Fay flew to me, pping her wings.

    ¡¸Fay. How was the bath?¡¹

    ¡¸It was great.¡¹

    Fay answered, and went into my clothes.

    ¡¸Mmu? The texture feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it from Dolre-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Saying that, Fay stuck out her head around my chest area and began to doze off.

    ¡¸She was awake the whole time with me, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Regina-sama. Thank you for taking care of Fay.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mind at all. Fay is a good child.¡¹

    Fay is a baby, but she didn¡¯t sleep much, it seems. No wonder she is sleepy.

    I gently shake and pat Fay so that she can sleepfortably.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it time for Rubeum to sleep too?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum, who was riding on my shoulder, moved to myp.

    And curled up. He seems to have been sleepy after all.

    While patting Rubeum, I asked Dolre.

    ¡¸How many hours does a dragon sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸For an adult dragon, it will be fine even if they hardly sleep¡­¡¹

    Sleep seems to be necessary when they are a baby, after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of making something like a baby sling¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Baby sling?¡¹

    Dolre began to think with a slightly serious expression.

    Anything regarding the Holy Monarch seems to be the highest priority to Dolre.

    ¡¸Dragons don¡¯t have the custom of using baby slings, but¡­¡¹

    While saying that, he seriously thought about what afortable baby sling for a dragon would be.

 Chapter 115 - Blessings of the Apostle of Dragon God

    115. Blessings of the Apostle of Dragon God

    Rubeum and Fay fell asleep, so we all went to bed that day.

    The dragons prepared a room for each of us.

    The god-beasts and I shared the same room.

    ¡¸Carefully now¡­¡¹

    I gentlyy Fay and Rubeum on the bed, as they were already sleeping.

    Shiro was ying around, so it would be troubling if that woke up Fay and Rubeum.

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy. Be quiet so as not to wake Rubeum and Fay.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Shiro and Fluffy nodded silently.

    I gently picked up Shiro and Fluffy and put them on the bed.

    After that, I also got onto the bed and slept.

    The next morning, breakfast was already prepared when I got up.

    As Rubeum¡¯spanions, the dragons weed us all with a lot of hospitality.

    After breakfast, Dolre came before Rubeum and got on his knees.

    ¡¸Holy Monarch.¡¹

    ¡¸The breakfast was delicious. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa. I am most happy to receive those words from the Holy Monarch.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what is it? Is there something you want? Kyuru-kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Is it possible to bestow blessing upon us¡­?¡¹

    Dolre requested a little anxiously.

    The nearby dragons were also nervous.

    ¡¸Ok, but how do I do blessings? Kyuru?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-dono. About the blessing of the Dragon God¡­¡¹

    The priest of Dragon God, Dion, taught Rubeum carefully.

    You would need to chant a fairlyplex invocation, while performing equallyplex established gestures, it seems.

    ¡¸¡­kyuruu¡¹

    Rubeum looked a little anxious. It sounded quiteplicated so he probably doesn¡¯t feel confident.

    ¡¸Well, I exined it at length, but it¡¯s a blessing that we priests usually conduct.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-dono is the Apostle of the Dragon God. The representative on Earth. You don¡¯t need any rituals or the sort.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru? So what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps you only need to pray to Dragon God-sama while touching their head.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all I have to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Rubeum-dono is the Apostle of the Dragon God. The kin and child of God. The representative on Earth, after all.¡¹

    Only a handful of parents care about strict etiquette when asked by their children.

    ¡¸If so, I can do it. Is that all right? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Holy Monarch.¡¹

    Both Dolre and the nearby dragons looked extremely happy.

    Then I took Rubeum to another room.

    And in front of Rubeum whom I was carrying, all the dragons of Dolre¡¯s household lined up.

    Rubeum touched Dolre¡¯s head and,

    ¡¸Dragon God-sama. Please bless Dolre. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    The next dragon came forth.

    Unlike Dolre, it was in its dragon form.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸G r a a a a¡¹

    Only a few dragons can speak humannguage like Dolre.

    But Rubeum is also a dragon. He seems to have understood that growl.

    ¡¸I see. G r r r r¡¹

    ¡¸G r r¡¹

    Rubeum bestowed blessings while talking with the dragons in the dragonnguage.

    After an hour or so, Rubeum finished bestowing every dragon with a blessing.

    Dolre and the dragons expressed their gratitude again and again.

    The blessing of the Apostle seems to be very important to the believers.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I can die anytime now without regrets.¡¹

    ¡¸I will never forget this for the rest of my life.¡¹

    ¡¸G r r r g r r r¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t die yet. Rubeum will be sad. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa, then I will do my best to survive.¡¹

    ¡¸I will survive even if I have to risk my life.¡¹

    ¡¸G r r g r r¡¹

    ¡¸d you are all happy. Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum and the dragons talked about such things in a peaceful atmosphere.

    But I sensed something strange.

    ¡¸Nn? Wait a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Will? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸The number of dragons speaking humannguage has increased, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    If I remember correctly, the only person who could speak the humannguage was Dolre.

    ¡¸Eh? Really? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Oh!¡¹Dolre said.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸G r r g r r¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about the dragon who said ¡±Is that so?¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it me?¡¹

    A pretty big dragon with a magnificent body came before us.

    ¡¸Have you been able to speak humannguage since before?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ Come to think of it, I can suddenly speak humannguage. What a surprise.¡¹

    The dragon came to speak the humannguage without even noticing it.

    Is it the effect of blessing?

    If so, the effect of the Apostle¡¯s blessing is too instantaneous.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a miracle of the Dragon God.¡¹

    Dolre nodded with a marvelled face. He seems to be convinced that it was due to Rubeum¡¯s blessing.

    ¡¸As expected of Apostle-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I was surprised. To think he¡¯ll be able to speak humannguage.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an incredible miracle. As expected of the Holy Monarch-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Disciple-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Are there now more dragons who can speak the humannguage?¡¹

    The other dragons started speaking the humannguage spontaneously.

 Chapter 116 - Effect of Blessing

    116. Effect of Blessing

    When I pointed that out, the dragons looked at each other.

    ¡¸Oh,e to think of it. It¡¯s exactly as Disciple-sama says.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. I¡¯m also able to speak humannguage.¡¹

    ¡¸Apostle-chama, chugoi(sugoi)!¡¹

    Even a child dragon, which is only about two timesrger than the miniaturized Rubeum, was able to speak the humannguage.

    The blessings of a general clergy has no significant effect.

    Despite that, why is the blessing of the Apostle so extreme?

    ¡¸Dion-sama. What does this mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The Dragon God-sama¡¯s representative dragon bestowed the blessing directly, so a miracle is quite natural.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you predict this far as well, Dion-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought there would be some change, but I didn¡¯t think it would be to this extent.¡¹

    The effect seems to be more than expected by Dion.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­ I feel that their magic has also risen overall.¡¹

    ¡¸Their love value has increased so to speak.¡¹

    Milt¡¯s love value measuring device can only measure humans.

    However, the love value itself also exists for dragons.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s to this extent, maybe we should get Rubeum to bless all of our allies.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm! Can I get a blessing too¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta-san, the effect may be thin for non-believers.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Dion says that if you are not a devout believer, the effect would be thin.

    Either that, or if you have the love of Dragon God from the beginning.

    ¡¸Will there be any effect on Dion-sama, a believer of Dragon God?¡¹

    When I asked that, Rubeum flew over to Dion¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Kyuru? Do you want to try?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I would be honoured to.¡¹

    Dion bowed his head and closed his eyes as he brought his hands together in prayer.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Rubeum put his hand on Dion¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Dragon God-sama, Dion is a good boy, so bless him please. Kyuru¡¹

    When the blessing was over, Rubeum tilted his head a little anxiously.

    ¡¸Kyuru-kyuru?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I feel that my physical ability and magic have improved.¡¹

    When he heard that, Robeum nodded satisfied and flew back to my shoulder.

    ¡¸What if it¡¯s just your imagination?¡¹

    Regina suspiciously eyed Dion.

    ¡¸I am not sure about physical abilities, but magic has certainly increased¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If Will says so, it might be true then. How about Dolre-dono?¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸I also feel like my abilities have improved.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    And then Regina approached me, and whispered softly so no one else can hear

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it possible for Master to do the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s try itter.¡¹

    Having said that, Regina turned away.

    Fay, inside my clothes, was looking up at me.

    Surely Fay must have heard that.

    I myself am not only a disciple of many gods, but also a kin, an Apostle.

    But my main, so to speak, is the Apostle of the Human God.

    And Fay is the divine spirit of the Human God.

    Even if the Human God doesn¡¯t descend, I might be able to learn of her will to some extent.

    ¡¸¡­Fay. Let¡¯s talkter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok!¡¹

    Fay squirmed back inside my clothes again, replying satisfied.

    Regina, on the other hand, walked towards Dolre.

    ¡¸Dragon King-dono! I¡¯d like to have the beard though!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I shall give you my beard. Will you please follow me?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    ¡¸Disciple-dono will be using it for production, right? Can you please follow too?¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I followed, with Rubeum on my shoulder.

    Fluffy and Shiro were ying with Rosetta and the dragons, so I left them behind.

    I, Regina, Rubeum, and Fay were taken to a veryrge room.

    Soon, Dolre returned to his dragon form.

    He probably moved to this room to return to his dragon form.

    And Dolre, who returned to his dragon form, cut his beard from the root.

    ¡¸Is it all right to cut it so short?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t take long to grow. And I am happy to be of help.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It¡¯s helpful.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯ll give you this, too. Please take advantage of it.¡¹

    Dolre had prepared about twenty dragon scales.

    There were a lot of horns and fangs, too.

    ¡¸Is it all right to ept all of these?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I just set them aside when they were reced by new ones.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, this too¡­¡¹

    Dolre pulled out a leather baby sling anxiously.

    It might be the baby sling for Rubeum.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It was something I needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum, who didn¡¯t know its purpose, tilted his head.

    ¡¸You use it like this¡­¡¹

    I put on the baby sling, and put Rubeum inside.

    ¡¸Kyururu! It¡¯s kind of nice! Dolre, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Holy Monarch. Thank you for your generous words.¡¹

    Dolre bowed with a very happy smile.

 Chapter 117 - Clothes-Production Dragon

    117. Clothes-Production Dragon

    I carried Rubeum in the baby sling and gently patted him.

    There were no gaudy decorations making it inconspicuous.

    Everything was carefully made.

    ¡¸Is this hydra leather?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As expected of Disciple-dono. Even though it has been processed considerably, you noticed with just a touch.¡¹

    Hydra leather was woven with dragon scale and dragon beard which was processed into fibers.

    Both physical and magical defenses were very high.

    And yet, it feels good to the touch, flexible and soft.

    ¡¸¡­Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum had already started to doze off in the baby sling.

    It probably feelsfortable to be wrapped up.

    As expected of a dragon. He knows what is suitable for a fellow dragon.

    ¡¸Rubeum seems to like it, too. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I am d.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, why did you use hydra leather?¡¹

    The baby sling is for the Holy Monarch, Rubeum.

    Dolre and the other dragons must have spared nothing in making it.

    They must have carefully selected the materials.

    It¡¯ll be helpful to know the reason why they chose these materials for when I produce clothes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of the excellent flexibility.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the durability of Hydra leather?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be quite high, though¡­ I don¡¯t know the details because I didn¡¯t make it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Can I talk to the dragon who produced it?¡¹

    The dragon who produced this baby sling should have been considerably skilled.

    I will learn a lot by talking to them

    ¡¸Of course. I will bring him in at once.¡¹

    Dolre left the room after changing into his human form and immediately came back.

    A dragon followed behind him.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸He is the one who made the baby sling of the Holy Monarch and the clothes of Disciples-dono.¡¹

    It was the child of Dolre that I and everyone else fought together.

    ¡¸My child has always liked sewing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? The craftsmanship on the clothes were amazing. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Garuru¡¹

    ¡¸Rubum¡¯s baby sling is also wonderful craftsmanship. Rubeum seems to like it as well.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Arigato. Happy.¡¹

    The Dragon King¡¯s child seems to be able to speak humannguage thanks to Rubeum¡¯s blessing.

    But he¡¯s not used to it yet. It sounds like baby talk.

    Still, it¡¯s good enough formunication.

    When I tried to ask about the production to the Dragon King¡¯s child, Dolre spoke.

    ¡¸Disciples-dono. You don¡¯t have to use honorifics for my child.¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hesitate to¡­¡¹

    I asked Dragon King¡¯s child about various things rted to clothes-production.

    The Dragon King¡¯s child also teaches me politely in return.

    ¡¸About the durability of Hydra leather¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hydra leather, strong.¡¹

    As I asked in detail, it seems that dragon leather is superior to hydra leather in terms of the robustness of the material.

    However, it is difficult to use the leather of someone from the same race from an ethical standpoint. Obviously.

    The reason is that the leather can only be taken from a dragon¡¯s remains unlike the scale, the horn, and the fang which are the by-products of growth change.

    Like how humans make the binding of books with the skin of another human.

    Those people have very bad taste

    Therefore, it is said that dragons often use hydra leather instead.

    After that, I asked the Dragon King¡¯s child how to process the scale into a fibrous shape.

    After asking everything I wanted to know, I expressed my thanks and left the room.

    Meanwhile, Regina was talking about something to Dolre.

    Midway, Dion joined them with a serious expression.

    It might be rted to the Salvation Organization.

    So I left Regina, Dion and Dolre alone and returned to the room where Rosetta and others were.

    Rosetta, Tina, Arti and others were ying with the child dragons.

    Though I say ying, Rosetta and Tina seemed exhausted.

    Even though it is a child, it is a dragon. They are much bigger and more powerful than an ordinary demon.

    It takes considerable physical strength and magic just to y with a dragon.

    ¡¸As for Shiro and Fluffy¡­¡¹

    Shiro and Fluffy were also ying happily.

    For Shiro and others, the room was spacious and sturdy, so they can let loose to their heart¡¯s content.

    Shiro was head-butting the child dragons.

    Not only that, but Shiro was also running up the back of a child dragon together with Fluffy.

    The child dragons were also crying out happily.

    I am d they¡¯re all happy.

    And the child dragons who realized I was back said¡¸Let¡¯s y.¡¹

    It seems that even the child dragons are able to speak the humannguage thanks to Rubeum¡¯s blessing.

    It has a considerable effect.

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s y.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyagya¡¹

    ¡¸Will, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am exhausted, too¡­¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina said, drenched in sweat.

    ¡¸It is a good training to strengthen your body with magic.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ That is¡­ quite true.¡¹

    Saying that, Tina gulped down the water ced on a table.

    I nced at Arti. She still seemed to be energetic.

    ¡¸You can rest, too, Arti. I¡¯ll take care of the dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But I am alright.¡¹

    Arti was ying with Shiro, Fluffy and two other child dragons.

    She always pet Runrun happily, so perhaps she is a natural animal person.

    ¡¸Well, what should we y?¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa gyaa!¡¹

    The child dragons who were ying with Rosetta and Tina happily gathered around me.

 Chapter 118 - Child Dragons

    118. Child Dragons

    Three child dragons came to me.

    These three likely yed in turns with Rosetta and Tina.

    Rosetta and Tina are also quite something to hold their own.

    The child dragons happily sway their tails and say simultaneously.

    ¡¸Oshiakko!¡¹

    ¡¸Pyon-pyon!¡¹

    ¡°Oshiakko¡± is a game where you headbutt and try to push back your opponent.

    In the case of a human, it seems that you can use your hands.

    And ¡±Pyon-pyon¡± is to dodge a sweep of the tail.

    The child dragons began to dispute whether to y with ¡°Oshiakko¡± or ¡°Pyon-pyon¡±.

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s do both. It¡¯s alright to use magic, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ok! But, shooting is no good.¡¹

    Meaning long-range magic is banned.

    Certainly, if you use long-range magic, it will not be ¡±Oshiakko¡± anymore.

    ¡¸If long distance magic is banned, you guys can use magic too.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Gyagya!¡¹

    One of the child dragons, who had a rtively good physique, came before me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll start with you and Oshiakko.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok!¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s get started.¡¹

    ¡¸G Y A A A!¡¹

    The child dragon charged head first right from the beginning. So I met the charge with my hand and we pushed each other.

    I¡¯m just an eight-year-old.

    My physical strength is too weak topare to a dragon. There is a difference in weight by at least a hundred times.

    It is necessary that I use magic to counter.

    Gravity magic increases your weight and at the same time enhances your physical abilities.

    ¡¸Gugugu. I can¡¯t move.¡¹

    ¡¸Humans are quite awesome right.¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Sugoi!¡¹

    The dragon child seemed extremely happy to y ¡±Oshiakko¡± with me.

    Rosetta and Tina were probably ying nothing but ¡±pyon-pyon¡± having to dodge their tail sweeps.

    I asked the child dragons who were watching ¡°Oshiakko¡± enviously.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to do Pyon-pyon?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The child dragon who was watching from the sideline unleashed a tail sweep with all its might.

    It is quite fast for a child.

    I leapt over it in a manner of jumping a skipping rope

    Of course, while still doing ¡±Oshiakko¡±.

    ¡¸Sugoi sugoi!¡¹

    ¡¸You know it.¡¹

    It is very difficult to jump while weighing down one¡¯s body with gravity magic.

    On top of that, thanks to ¡°Oshiakko¡± the moment I jumped up, I was pushed backwards.

    ¡¸My turn to push back.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyagya! Sugoi sugoi!¡¹

    If you are pushed back more than a certain distance, you will lose.

    That is the rule of ¡±Oshiakko¡±.

    By the way, the rule of ¡°Pyon-pyon¡± is you lose if you fail to dodge the tail and it makes a direct hit.

    ¡¸This is good training.¡¹

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    When I was pushing back at ¡°Oshiakko¡± gradually, two child dragons stood on my left and right.

    And, they swept their tails vigorously.

    If I jump up to dodge the first tail, the second tail will hit me directly at the moment ofnding.

    I can dodge both by jumping higher but I¡¯m also in the middle of ¡°Oshiakko¡±.

    If I jump too high, I¡¯ll be pushed too far back and lose.

    ¡¸Yo-Yotto!¡¹

    I jumped just barely to evade the first tail and slid my body horizontally, dodging the second tail.

    ¡¸Sugoi!¡¹¡¸Wow!¡¹¡¸Gyagya!¡¹

    The overjoyed child dragons continuously tried to push me back and tried to hit with their tails.

    However, I pulled through everything and pushed them back instead.

    ¡¸Sugoi! Sugoi!¡¹

    ¡¸Will¡¯s Win!¡¹

    The child dragons were gasping for breath.

    That really took quite a bit out of me, too.

    ¡¸You guys are amazing too! Everyone was strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Gya gya¡¹

    When I praised them, the child dragons cried happily and shook their tail.

    By that time, Arti was drinking water, sitting beside Rosetta and Tina.

    The two child dragons who were ying with Arti, snuggled up to either side of her.

    Arti gently patted both dragons alternatingly.

    Shiro sat on Rosetta¡¯sp, whereas Fluffy sat on Tina¡¯sp.

    ¡¸Will, that¡¯s amazing. Even when the two of us joined together, we couldn¡¯t win at Oshiakko.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I have to practice more magic control¡¹Tina said

    I sat next to Rosetta.

    The child dragons who were ying with me gently pressed their heads and licked me.

    Regina and others came back as I talked with Rosetta while patting the child dragons.

    Dion, Dolre, and Dolre¡¯s child were with her as well.

    ¡¸Children. I am d you have all been ying well!¡¹Regina nodded.

    Dion said while looking at us with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfortunate, but we¡¯re returning back to the academy soon. Is your stamina holding out?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina responded cheerfully though they were likely to be exhausted.

    ¡¸The child of Dragon King-dono will alsoe to the academy. You all should say hello again.¡¹

    When Regina said so, the Dragon King¡¯s child came forward and bowed slowly.

 Chapter 119 - Return

    119. Return

    Rosetta and the rest bow their heads and say hello to the Dragon King¡¯s child again.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you too. By the way, can I ask for your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoroshiku, Will ¡­My name is Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoroshiku, Dura. Rubeum, say hello.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyuru?¡¹

    I woke up Rubeum who was sleeping in the baby sling and exined the situation.

    It¡¯s a pity to wake him up, but I can¡¯t afford to not inform Rubeum.

    Without Rubeum¡¯s permission, neither Dolre nor Dura will be relieved.

    ¡¸Dura, nice to meet you? Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of such words.¡¹

    Dura prostrated before Rubeum.

    ¡¸Holy Monarch. Thank you for epting my child, Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Okay. Kyururu¡¹

    ¡¸Dolre-dono, I appreciate that Dura ising, but is it all right?¡¹

    I very much wee him.

    There are still a lot of things I want to ask about in the production-rted business.

    I would like his input during my trial and error process.

    I want to train like ying with the child dragons as I had done earlier.

    ¡¸Of course, Disciple-dono. It will be a good study for my child.¡¹

    Dolre seems to think that it is good for Dura¡¯s education toe with us.

    ¡¸If possible, I would appreciate it if you could let him join in on the training.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m going to ask Dura to help me as well.¡¹

    ¡¸And my child¡¯s metalworking skills are still not as good as the Disciple-dono¡­¡¹

    Unlike leatherwork and clothing-production, I¡¯m good at metalworking.

    After all, I am also the disciple of Metal God and Smithing God.

    My knowledge is deeper than the average cksmith.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that we can both learn a lot from each other in production.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. But the main reason is that I want one of my family members to serve the Holy Monarch.¡¹

    ¡¸Dura is to be the bridge between the dragons of the Great Mountain Range and the Salvation Organization.¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that be more convenient?¡¹

    Regina said happily following Dion¡¯s words.

    Regina is right. It would be convenient to have a liaison.

    ¡¸Yes, it is. It¡¯s easier to work with a liaison¡¹Dolre said so, too.

    Apparently, Dolre and Dura have a Transceiver Ring that connects to each other.

    ¡¸If there is an order from the Holy Monarch, we will rush over immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu. Thank you.¡¹

    Then we left the citadel after saying goodbye to the dragons.

    On the way back, we had Dolre and Dura send us near to the town where we entrusted our wyverns.

    Though I say near, it¡¯s not within eyeshot of the town. That will create amotion otherwise.

    They dropped us off at a distance of about an hour on foot. And we walked on foot to the town.

    After that, we rode the wyverns in the town, and rejoined the Dragon King and his child.

    Regina, Dion and Arti rode as riders on each of the three wyverns.

    And I rode on Dura¡¯s back with the god-beasts.

    When we ascended to the skies, Dolre followed us up and said.

    ¡¸This might be rude, but please, please rely on my child.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. Kyururu¡¹

    And then he turned towards Dura.

    ¡¸Properly serve the Holy Monarch, Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸G R R R. Understood.¡¹

    Dolre forced a smile with an almost crying face.

    Even though Dolre knew it was the best for his child, he was still worried about sending him off.

    ¡¸Dolre-dono. Please don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    After we left, Dolre continued watching us, floating still in the sky.

    Dolre saw us off in the sky until his huge body seemed like a tiny speck and disappeared beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 120 - State of Emergency

    120. State of Emergency

    Around the time when Dolre¡¯s figure disappeared beyond the horizon.

    ¡¸G R R¡­¡¹

    Dura cried out in a small voice, and fleetingly nced back.

    He might be feeling sad to separate from his birthce and parent.

    That¡¯s why I gently patted Dura¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Dura. We¡¯ll regrly go visit the dragon¡¯s mountain range.¡¹

    ¡¸Un. G R R¡¹

    ¡¸The dragons were all kind! Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum seems to have taken a liking to the dragons, too.

    On the way home, after about a day passed without any incident,

    My Transceiver Ring rang.

    ¡ºRegina, Dion, Milt. And Will, can you hear me?¡»

    It was the voice of the president Xenovia who remained back in the academy.

    ¡ºWhat happened?¡»

    Regina¡¯s voice replied from the Transceiver Ring.

    ¡ºTwelve demons appeared. At the Devil¡¯s Forest.¡»

    Xenovia concisely reported what happened and where it happened.

    Twelve demons is not something normal.

    Devil¡¯s Forest is a forest with a lot of monsters to the southeast of the Royal Capital, that is, the southeast of the Academy of Heroes.

    It is about a five hours¡¯ walk from the academy.

    I was looking at maps during my free time, so I happened to know by chance.

    Geography is important in everything you do.

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    Unusual for Regina, she seemed to be a little unsettled.

    ¡ºMilt, Regina. How long will it take to get over here?¡»

    ¡ºAt full speed, it¡¯ll take at least five hours.¡»

    It was Milt¡¯s voice, who should have remained in the academy.

    Milt seems to be away from the academy for some reason.

    In other words, the only member of the Council of Sages who remained in the academy was Xenovia.

    Even if it¡¯s Xenovia, twelve demons might be a little too much.

    ¡º¡­We¡¯ll do our best, but no matter how hard we try, it¡¯ll also take five hours for us to reach.¡»

    Dion said calmly.

    If Dion, who is very familiar with the ability of wyverns, says that, he¡¯s probably right.

    ¡ºThat is still far away. Understood. I will try to buy some time.¡»

    ¡¸Xenovia. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    ¡ºI know¡­ Master.¡»

    Xenovia called me ¡°Master¡±.

    Because I addressed her ¡°Xenovia¡±, she guessed that Rosetta and the others didn¡¯t hear me.

    Right now, Rosetta and Tina were riding the wyvern where Arti is the rider.

    Regina and Dion each rode their own wyverns.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to get there as soon as possible. Don¡¯t die no matter what.¡¹

    ¡ºThank you very much. Please leave it to me.¡»

    And the call ended.

    Dion said to Arti in a loud voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an emergency. We will go ahead first!¡¹

    ¡¸Arti and others follow after uster!¡¹

    At Regina¡¯s instructions, Arti nodded with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Will! No, Dura! Can you keep up with me?¡¹

    ¡¸G R R. Dura is much faster than a wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s reassuring! Then, Will, follow me on Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸Rog¡­¡¹

    When I tried to reply¡¸Roger¡¹,

    ¡¸Kyururururu!¡¹

    Rubeum, riding on my shoulder, roared.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum is also fast! Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    ¡¸Watch me, Will. Kyururu¡¹

    No sooner than that, Rubeum flew further from my shoulder to the sky. And, assumed his giant-form.

    A magnificent crimson dragon of ten meters in length, and three meters in height, which you wouldn¡¯t believe is a baby dragon.

    He was slightly smaller than Dura, but wasrge enough.

    ¡¸Get on me, Will. Kyuru¡¹

    Then Regina said with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Wait, Rubeum. It¡¯s an emergency. Let¡¯s think about who will ride who.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Kyuru¡¹

    We discussed while flying at high speed in the sky

    A minuteter, we decided on who would ride whom.

    Me and Regina on the back of Rubeum.

    It¡¯s a strategy to put the lightest two on Rubeum, the fastest.

    Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay, are lightweight, so they ride with me.

    Dion rode alone on Dura, the next fastest.

    Regina and Dion¡¯s wyverns were in a state where no one was riding them.

    But wyverns are clever, so if you tell them, they¡¯ll follow Arti¡¯s wyvern.

    After the transfer in the air, Regina looked at the disciples tenderly.

    ¡¸Children. Come back safely.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Arti. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹

    And then, Rubeum and Dura started elerating.

    Both Rubeum and Dura were twice as fast as wyverns.

    But Rubeum doesn¡¯t seem to be serious yet.

    ¡¸¡­Rubeum. Fly with all your might.¡¹

    ¡¸Will, I understand, but what about Dura? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Dura will fly after us at full speed. Leave it to Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Rubeum elerated further. His speed overwhelmed Dura¡¯s.

    Dura was by no means slow. Rubeum was just too fast.

    The distance kept increasing.

    We can entrust Dura to Dion.

    ¡¸Meeee-¡¹¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Both I and Regina were so nervous to the point of being silent.

    On the other hand, Shiro and Fluffy were not. They probably didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    They were just excited by Rubeum¡¯s overwhelming speed.

 Chapter 121 - Battle in Devilâ€™s Forest

    121. Battle in Devil¡¯s Forest

    Rubeum flew at high speed towards Devil¡¯s Forest.

    He was many times faster than the academy¡¯s wyverns, which should be much faster than ordinary wyverns.

    ¡¸Rubeum. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. Kyururu.¡¹

    He said he was fine, but Rubeum was out of breath.

    I want to say it¡¯s okay to take his time, but theter we arrive, the more dangerous it is for Xenovia.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. Kyuru¡¹

    When I turned back, I could no longer see any signs of Dura.

    Dura was also fast, but Rubeum was overwhelmingly fast.

    How far have we flown?

    ¡¸Master! Devil¡¯s Forest is in sight!¡¹

    Regina¡¯s loud voice echoed.

    How long have we been flying?

    I lost count because I was tired of waiting.

    It feels like about three hours, but in actuality, it only took 30minutes.

    ¡¸Regina, how long has it been since Xenovia¡¯s call?¡¹

    ¡¸About an hour and a half.¡¹

    Dion said it would take five hours on wyverns at full speed.

    Which means, Rubeum flew more than three times faster than the full speed of a wyvern.

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Kyuru ¡­¡­Fine¡¹

    Though he said that, Rubeum seems to be considerably tired.

    ¡¸Leave the battle to me and Regina.¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum will also fight.¡¹

    ¡¸If Rubeum ys an active part inbat, I and Regina won¡¯t get to have our turn.¡¹

    I said so, and patted gently.

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸I am sure Shiro and Fluffy also want to join the fight, but wait until when I really need you.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Kyuru¡¹

    While talking to Rubeum, we approached Devil¡¯s Forest rapidly.

    There were fires all over the forests , and explosions went off in session.

    ¡¸Yoshi! They¡¯re still fighting!¡¹

    Regina looked happy.

    The fact that explosions were still urring means that the battle is ongoing.

    In other words, Xenovia is alive.

    ¡¸Thank goodness¡­ Even so, it¡¯s pretty intense.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s twelve demons, after all. I¡¯m going to rush in first, so I want Master to observe the situation and jointer.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    Regina nodded deeply when she heard my reply.

    And then, she patted Rubeum¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Ruu. Fly to the right.¡¹

    ¡¸Ruu? All right. Kyuru¡¹

    It seems that Rubeum was puzzled for a moment when he was suddenly nicknamed ¡°Ruu¡±.

    However, because it is an emergency, Rubeum did not question it too much.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to drop altitude. I¡¯ll just jump down.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. Kyururu¡¹

    Regina gives the destination to Rubeum in detail.

    There was no hesitation. She seems to have aplete grasp on where Xenovia was.

    We quickly reached above the heart of the battle.

    I could see how Xenovia was fighting.

    Surprisingly, there were no more demons left standing.

    However, there were even more troublesome enemies.

    ¡¸¡­Three tails of Tenebris.¡¹

    Demon King Tenebris. Its beastkin which is equivalent to an Apostle. Another name for it is the tail of Tenebris.

    Golden body hair on arge body of ten meters in length.

    Six legs and two tails. And four wings protruding on its back.

    I¡¯ve also fought against a tail of Tenebris once together with Arti.

    It was a very close fight. And this time, there were three of them.

    Fighting all three alone, simply speaks to Xenovia¡¯s strength.

    Be that as it may, it would be difficult to win even for Sword Saint Xenovia.

    And Xenovia seems to be worn out.

    Perhaps she was exhausted in the fight against the twelve demons.

    It seemed like an atmosphere where she was trying to buy time one way or another.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s more troublesome than twelve demons.¡¹

    The corners of Regina¡¯s mouth distorted as she said.

    She was smiling

    It¡¯s not a cute smile. It was a viinous smile.

    From a long time ago, this smile always appeared on Regina¡¯s face whenever she saw a strong enemy.

    ¡¸Regina, you¡¯ve got that viinous smile again.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aa, Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Regina returned to her usual lovely smile.

    And, she pulled out a greatsword which wasrger than herself from a magic bag.

    ¡¸Then take care of the rest, Master.¡¹

    Saying that, Regina jumped from 30 meters high in the sky.

    She used magic to soften the falling speed.

    However, she was still considerably fast.

    Regina cuts at a beastkin with the fall momentum.

    Her aim was at the beastkin, which was right about to attack Xenovia from behind.

    ¡¸UOOORAAAAA!¡¹

    Regina¡¯s greatsword cracked the skull of the beastkin and smashed it directly onto the ground.

    A crater formed on the ground, and debris from the soil and rocks was scattered about.

    It¡¯s as if an explosion magic had gone off on the ground directly.

    ¡¸Regina? That was fast.¡¹

    We arrived in one and a half hours though we said it would take five hours.

    Xenovia¡¯s surprise is understandable.

    ¡¸Exnationter. You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Step back, Xenovia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa.¡¹

    A number of demon corpsesy around.

    In addition, there was one corpse of a beastkin.

    Xenovia most likely defeated all of them alone.

    It is natural that Xenovia was exhausted.

    The beastkin, whose skull was smashed by Regina, was regenerating fast.

    Regina said, while looking at the beastkin.

    ¡¸Come on then, tail of the beast. I¡¯m gonna kill you all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸G I I A A A A A I I A A A¡¹¡¹

    The other two beastkins roared and jumped at Regina.

    Regina casually wielded the greatswordrger than her body.

    The two beastkin attacked with abination of magic, ws, and fangs.

    Regina dodged all of them by a hair¡¯s breadth, swinging the greatsword, she mangled them.

    As I watched the scene from above, I muttered involuntarily.

    ¡¸Regina is really strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Stronger than Xenovia? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. She¡¯s clearly be much stronger than one hundred years ago. She doesn¡¯t seem to need my help.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyuru. Will. What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Which are you talking about?¡¹

    Looking in the direction Rubeum pointed, something ominous was squirming about.

 Chapter 122 - Mysterious Demon

    122. Mysterious Demon

    I enhanced my eyesight and gazed in that direction.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps a demon? Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really a demon?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    It hid close to the shadows, and erased its presence with magic.

    Neither Xenovia nor Regina noticed either.

    I myself didn¡¯t realize it until Rubeum told me.

    Rubeum, who has an excellent presence detection, might have noticed it because he was observing from the sky.

    ¡¸Since I can¡¯t get a clear grasp no matter how much I observe, does it mean it¡¯s that kind of magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe so. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Rubeum is also good at that kind of magic, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m good at it.¡¹

    When I first met Rubeum, my magic detection didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸Interfering with magic detection is Rubeum¡¯s ability. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not one of your friends, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. I think that¡¯s a bad guy.¡¹

    If Rubeum says so, it might be so.

    My guess would be an intelligence gathering member of the Tenebris Cult.

    If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re probably also excellent at surprise attacks.

    ¡¸Rubeum, circle around slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸Increase the circling radius little by little.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. All right.¡¹

    Rubeum obediently followed my instructions.

    Have the circling radius increase gradually and naturally.

    By doing so, it is a strategy that does not let the other party realize that we are aware of their existence.

    The more confident the other party is in their own concealment magic, they will not think we are aware of their presence.

    That is exactly why surprise attacks are effective.

    ¡¸Will. Are you going tounch a surprise attack?¡¹

    Rubeum seems to have read my intention.

    ¡¸Aa. I don¡¯t want them to bring back the information.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. What about the altitude?¡¹

    ¡¸This is fine. Rubeum will continue to monitor from above and let me know if anything else is suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum gradually increased the circling radius.

    And when we reached above the suspicious presence, I invoked a magic spell.

    Meteor Strike.

    Scorching red meteor appeared in the immediate vicinity of Rubeum and began to fall at high speed.

    The meteor was summoned at an elerated state.

    It was far above the speed of free fall right from the beginning.

    A surprise attack is most effective against an opponent who employs surprise attacks.

    A powerful attack which doesn¡¯t even allow the opponent to think would be the best.

    Immediately after the meteor began to fall, I clearly detected the presence of the other party.

    In order to respond to the sudden situation, it was not possible for them to maintain the presence interception magic.

    (So it was a demon, after all!)

    Confirming the existence of the demon, I sped up my thought processing.

    I immediately jumped from Rubeum¡¯s back. Naturally, I¡¯ve erased my presence.

    I didn¡¯t even have the time to talk to Rubeum.

    Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay, had already gotten into my clothes in advance.

    From the demon¡¯s point of view, he shouldn¡¯t be able to see me as I fell hiding behind the falling meteor.

    ¡¸HAAA?¡¹

    The demon screamed towards the meteor.

    A scream of bewilderment and shock at the sudden appearance of a huge scorching meteor.

    The demon put up numerous magic barriers to defend.

    The barrier deployment speed was considerably good. And the defense of the barrier is considerably high, too.

    It was obvious that he was not any ordinary demon.

    The demon tried not only to defend, but also to break the meteor byunching a strong magic attack.

    At the same time, he tried to avoid it by running away with all his might.

    His response was very quick and appropriate.

    Not only does he have a high magic pool and is excellent at magic, but he is also quite familiar withbat.

    (Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to let you go!)

    I activated Soil Hand.

    The purpose is to grab the demon with the huge Soil Handing out from the ground.

    ¡¸KUSOO¡¹

    Though the demon is an enemy, he was quite splendid.

    I am sure he would have easily dodged Soil Hand in a normal scenario.

    Not only that, but he could¡¯ve found the source of the magic and unleashed a counter.

    However, currently, the demon was desperately trying to escape the meteor falling from the sky.

    Thus, it is not easy to deal with Soil Hand.

    Though, it is only natural since I aimed at such a timing.

    Still, the demon dodged the Soil Hand at thest second by breaking his posture.

    (So you dodged that, but¡­ since your posture is broken, you¡¯re mine!)

    I activated Soil Hand again, and this time I caught the demon¡¯s foot.

    And the meteor mmed directly onto the demon.

    ¨CDOOOOOOOOOOO

    The meteor hit the ground and rolled up clouds of dust and soil greatly.

    The shock wave mowed down the trees.

    For a moment, I thought¡¸Surely the shock waves would have reached Regina and Xenovia.¡¹

    But Regina and Xenovia would not have a problem with a shock wave of this magnitude.

    At that moment,

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOHHH!¡¹

    A thunderous roar as loud as an explosion reached my ears.

    It was the demon¡¯s roar.

    It seems that the demon was still alive even after receiving the full impact of a meteor.

    Then, I ought to deal the finishing blow.

    When the heavy clouds of dust caused by the impact of the meteor subsided, the appearance of a demon with magic barriers erected, became clear.

    The demon was bloodied all over. His flesh seems to be torn, and bones seem to be broken.

    Simply put, he was on the verge of death.

    It seems that even a demon could note out unharmed from the full force of a meteor and the apanying shock wave.

    However, if he is still alive, I can¡¯t hold back.

    I aimed an attack at the demon with the momentum of my free fall.

 Chapter 123 - Demon vs Eight Year Old

    123. Demon vs Eight Year Old

    ¡¸Bastard¨C¡¹

    The demon looked at me shocked.

    He was probably trying to ask¡¸Kisama, who are you?¡¹

    But I won¡¯t let him finish those words.

    With the momentum of the free fall, I aimed a magic de right towards the demon.

    I really want to cut him with my own sword, but it can¡¯t be helped since it broke in the fight with Dolre.

    ¡¸NUOOOOHHH¡¹

    The demon re-worked the broken barriers and desperately tried to defend my magic de.

    But my magic de can¡¯t be stopped by that level of defence.

    ¨CBREAK! BREAK! BREAK!

    Three magic barriers broke in a row, and my magic de was almost upon the demon.

    The demon quickly twisted his body and tried to avoid a fatal wound.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    I quickly changed the trajectory of the magic de to catch a vital point.

    However, the demon was faster than I had expected.

    I was going to cut him right in half from the head, but my dended on his shoulder.

    Still, I cut the demon in two from the right shoulder to the crotch.

    The left half of his body and head still stood, as his right half copsed to the ground.

    However, this was not a fatal wound for a demon.

    ¡¸Tch. I missed the killing blow.¡¹

    ¡¸Kisama¡­ Who are you?¡¹

    I don¡¯t answer the demon¡¯s question.

    ¡¸As usual, demons are as persistent as a cockroach.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me! Damn brat!¡¹

    A kind of ck mist gushed out from the two cut surfaces of the demon¡¯s body.

    No, the cut surface itself has turned into mist.

    The two lumps of mists moved like clouds, and mixed together into one.

    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s trying to regenerate.

    ¡¸Like hell I¡¯m gonna let you!¡¹

    With the magic de, I tried to cut at the lump of mist.

    Magic de is not a physical attack, but a magic attack, so it can cut mist.

    However, a right hand suddenly appeared out of the mist, and gripped my magic de.

    ¡¸¡­To think you¡¯ll catch my de first.¡¹

    The demon seems to have regenerated only his right hand first, d it with magic, and forcibly grabbed my magic de.

    His concentration of magic is extraordinary.

    The level of his magic seems to be abnormal even among demons with high magic power; a special kind of demon.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna just let you leave alive.¡¹

    When I said that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­.That¡¯s my line.¡¹

    His head and left hand formed from the mist.

    Currently, only his right hand, left hand, and head, which appeared from the mist, floated in mid-air. It was an eerie sight to say the least.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­ then don¡¯t try to run away.¡¹

    I erased the magic de that was grabbed, and cut him again with another magic de at point nk range.

    I can see both his hands. So I cut in a way where the demon won¡¯t be able to catch it.

    The demon began to deploy multiple magic barriers to prevent my magic de.

    Trying to defend simply confirms that my magic de is effective against the mist.

    ¨CBREAK, CRACK, BREAK, CRACK

    The demon¡¯s magic barriers prevented some of my magic de shes.

    But most of my shes cut the mist.

    ¡¸NUUUUUOOOH¡­¡¹

    Every time my magic de cuts the mist, the demon¡¯s head groaned in pain.

    It seems to be working after all.

    As I tried to unleash more shes, the demon¡¯s right hand moved in a strange manner.

    It disappeared for an instant, and appeared at a spot not possible for a living creature.

    The right hand grew from the elbow of his left hand, and grabbed my right arm as I tried to sh.

    ¡¸¡­I got you.¡¹

    The demon¡¯s face distorted happily.

    He seems to have made a gap in his magic barrier without hesitation of being cut.

    And led me to a sh.

    In other words, I seem to have fallen into his trap.

    ¡¸Quite smart for a cockroach, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just you who are stupid. Inferior creature.¡¹

    Then, the mist began to return to the shape of a demon.

    The right hand which gripped my right arm also returned to its original position from the left elbow.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    To interfere with the regeneration, I attacked the demon.

    Because my right arm was still gripped, I shot magic bullets into the demon from my left hand.

    ¡¸Did you think that level of attack will work on me?¡¹

    While taking direct hits from the magic bullets, he still had an eerie smile on his face.

    However, there was still a reaction. Not a fatal wound, but there was damage.

    In that case, just keep attacking.

    When I was shooting magic bullets incessantly, magic began to gather in the demon¡¯s right hand.

    He was trying to burn off my right arm with strong magic.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    I concentrate the attack on the demon¡¯s right hand.

    The attack on the right hand is something which needs to gather magic first.

    In other words, the demon can¡¯t activate it immediately. It¡¯s magic which needs preparation.

    It¡¯s definitely going to be a very strong attack. It will be bad if I let him activate it.

    I fired relentlessly at the demon¡¯s right hand.

    However, even with my relentless attack, the demon does not let go of my right hand.

    ¡¸Like I said, your attacks won¡¯t work!¡¹

    At the same time as he cried out, mes burst out of the demon¡¯s mouth.

    He was trying to burn my face from point nk range.

    I put up a barrier to prevent the mes.

    At the same time, the demon¡¯s right hand shone brightly. The mes that came out of his mouth was a decoy.

    By forcing me to defend the mes, he was nning to take my right hand, his real target.

    ¡¸Grovel before me! Worm!¡¹

    At the same time as the demon cried out happily, his right hand exploded.

 Chapter 124 - Demon vs Eight Year Old (2)

    124. Demon vs Eight Year Old (2)

    The magic attack from the demon¡¯s right arm should have blown off my right arm.

    However, it was the demon¡¯s right arm that exploded.

    ¡¸What the¡­¡¹

    The demon muttered with a look of shock.

    ¡¸Serves you right.¡¹

    I pretended to know what just happened.

    Agitatedly, the demon jumped back and distanced himself.

    However, I was also equally shocked.

    I attacked the demon¡¯s right hand, trying to free my right arm. And I failed.

    I was already thinking about how to recover and reconstruct my right arm after it was blown off.

    However, my right arm came out safely, and instead, it was the demon¡¯s right arm that was blown off.

    I looked at my right arm.

    It was covered with an extremely thin membrane.

    I didn¡¯t even notice it at all.

    (Pigi)

    Fluffy cried in a small voice.

    (Thank you very much, you saved me.)

    I also thanked it in a small voice so that the demon couldn¡¯t hear us.

    Fluffy prevented the demon¡¯s magic attack with its own body.

    Fluffy seems to have covered my body long before the demon gripped my arm.

    Probably when we jumped off from Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Fluffy and I have a very good magic affinity. Our nature of magic is also very simr.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel anything out of ce when it covered my whole body.

    Still, I would have noticed it in a calmer scenario.

    But I strengthened my body with magic, fell at super high speed, and a fierce fight immediately began with the demon. With all that happening, I couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to the slight differences in skin sensation.

    So I didn¡¯t realize that Fluffy was protecting me.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s impossible! What did you do?¡¹

    The demon shouted with a mixed expression of anger and shock on his face.

    ¡¸Is there any point in telling someone who is gonna die?¡¹

    I acted triumphant as if everything went ording to n.

    In truth, I don¡¯t really understand it either.

    Perhaps Fluffy had covered a wide area of my body. And the moment my right arm was about to be gripped, Fluffy focused on protecting my right arm.

    From the fact that the demon¡¯s right arm was blown off, it is certain that Fluffy was not only protecting me.

    Previously, when we fought the beastkin, tail of Tenebris.

    Fluffy covered the cut surface of the beastkin with its own body, absorbed the golden smoke that spewed out, and inhibited the beastkin¡¯s regeneration.

    The golden smoke that the beastkin spewed out of its wound for regeneration was a little simr to the demon¡¯s mist.

    Perhaps Fluffy melted the surface of the demon¡¯s arm and absorbed the mist. While the demon was reconstructing his body, Fluffy was in contact with the demon¡¯s right arm all the while. And, the skin and flesh of the demon were melted and absorbed, and eroded quite deeply. Which affected the magic circuit in his body. Therefore, the demon¡¯s magic ran amok within his body, did not activate properly, and exploded in the demon¡¯s arms.

    It is something only Fluffy can do.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t underestimate me, inferior creature. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡¹

    The demon screamed and attacked.

    His exploded right arm gradually began to regenerate.

    And his whole body was enveloped in ck mes.

    The ck me is a magic series of the Demon King ¡°Beast of Cmity¡±.

    I don¡¯t want to touch it because it would inflict a curse.

    So, I took distance from the demon to counterattack.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape!¡¹

    The demon fired consecutive ck fireballs.

    I jumped sideways to dodge the ck fireballs and move around the demon in a circle.

    The ck fireballs hit the ground where I was standing, burning and melting the soil.

    ¡¸How about this!?¡¹

    At the same time, the demon produced about thirty ck fireballs and spread them to the surroundings.

    And when the demon made strange gestures with his right hand, a circle of ck me about three meters high erupted from the ground.

    The radius of the circle was about ten meters.

    Me and the demon were caught inside the circle of ck mes.

    It¡¯s something like a cage of ck mes.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t run away anymore.¡¹

    Saying that, the demon smiled happily. What a nasty smile.

    He probably set up the ck me cage while shooting the ck fireballs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line.¡¹

    I closed the distance at once. Aiming a powerful kick at the demon¡¯s temple with my right foot.

    Right away, the demon caught my right leg with his left arm.

    I smiled for a moment.

    In a hurry, the demon let go of my right leg and took distance.

    The scenario where his right arm was blown off by Fluffy probably crossed his mind.

    And currently, the demon was d in ck mes all over.

    Due to the kick, my leg touched the ck mes.

    You won¡¯t get out safe aftering into contact with the curse inflicting ck mes.

    However, I was unaffected.

    The reason for that is Fluffy was covering my whole body.

    But, the demon does not know that. So, it is natural that he would be vignt.

    ¡¸It was a great opportunity to counterattack, wasn¡¯t it? Was it okay to let go of my leg?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shut up!¡¹

    After giving the impression that he can¡¯t easily grab my body, I continue unleashing blows.

    Swing punches and shoot kicks.

    I¡¯m sure the demon wants to grab my body, but he can¡¯t.

    That¡¯s why he tries to dodge skillfully with martial arts techniques.

    The physical abilities of a demon is far superior to that of an eight year old.

    However, I, who was trained by the gods, was superior in martial arts techniques.

    My blows mixed with truth and falsehood, began tond on the demon urately.

 Chapter 125 - Demon vs Eight Year Old (3)

    125. Demon vs Eight Year Old (3)

    When my blows first startednding, the demon was quite agitated.

    However, his expression soon changed to that of confidence.

    Perhaps because the power behind my blow wasn¡¯t as strong as it looks.

    There is a limit to the body of an eight year old regardless of how much the physical abilities were strengthened by magic.

    ¡¸Brat! You will regret underestimating me!¡¹

    The demon shifted to offense, not caring to dodge my blow.

    The demon¡¯s ck me d fist targeted my body.

    I don¡¯t dodge it and entrust the defence to Fluffy.

    At the same time as the demon¡¯s fist struck my body, my kicknded on his temple.

    The demon¡¯s ck me d fist was stopped by my magic barrier and Fluffy¡¯s body.

    However, my kick didn¡¯t stop at the temple. It cut through the temple of the demon.

    From temple to eyeball to nose bridge to the other eyeball to opposite temple.

    In order tond this blow, I threw punches and kicks without much force behind them.

    First, I made him not want to grab me, and then made the demon think my blow wasn¡¯t anything to be afraid of.

    I made him drop his guard against my kick, andunched a magic de from my leg

    It was not a kick. Rather, a magic deunched from my leg.

    It cut and tore through the demon¡¯s head..

    ¡¸How surprising. You have a really big brain.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Ki, Kiki, Kisa¡­¡­ Ma¡¹

    A demon is not a human. It¡¯s a monster.

    So it can talk and move without a brain.

    Still, its artiction seems to be affected. Of course, the movements have now be dull, too.

    In other words, this is a golden opportunity.

    I swing my right hand to cut the demon¡¯s body with a magic de.

    At that moment, the demon¡¯s left hand moved at super-high speed and grabbed my right hand.

    The loss of the brain has reduced the demon¡¯s thinking ability.

    Therefore, it might have grabbed my arm reflexively.

    ¡¸Go¡­ Got¡­.. Y¡­ you¡¹

    In a state where half of its head was gone from eyes and above, the demon muttered.

    The mouth slowly distorted.

    (Is heughing?)

    I sensed danger and tried to distance myself by jumping backwards.

    For that reason, I hastily cut down the demon¡¯s left arm.

    But, because I didn¡¯t expect to be grabbed in the first ce, my reaction was dyed by a split second.

    ¨CPAUPAUPAUPAU

    A strange sound echoed, and a golden sh was shot from the demon¡¯s distorted mouth.

    My dy in evading it was only a split second.

    But that split second was too long.

    Still, I dodged the first two shots at thest minute by breaking my posture and bending my body backwards greatly.

    However, the third cannot be dodged.

    I tried to put up a barrier to defend it, but it shattered easily.

    I narrowly managed to avoid it from hitting my chest.

    The golden sh prated my shoulder.

    ¡¸Tch¡­¡¹

    Intense pain ran.

    Not only that, but I felt a dull pain as though my body was eroded by poison

    The wound was not hot, but for some reason it was intensely cold.

    It felt as though my body heat flowed out of the wound at a rapid rate.

    Chills ran from the core of my body..

    ¡¸Wo¡­ Won¡­t ¡­¡­forgive¡¹

    The demon moved quickly without the upper half of its head and left arm.

    It was an abnormal speed.

    It felt as though the demon was getting faster and faster after losing its brain. Is it because he¡¯s moving without thinking?

    The demon might be moving only by pure reflex.

    My reaction was dyed because I was suffering from severe pain.

    The demon rushed at the fallen me as though to stomp me.

    ¡¸Do demons have a brain in spinal cord too?¡¹

    I endured the pain and profuse sweating, and erected a magic barrier with my right hand.

    I stopped the demon¡¯s rush at thest minute.

    When I managed to stop the demon¡¯s rush, he was straddling on top of me.

    The demon¡¯s face closed in on mine. Within the range of a breath.

    And with his remaining hand, the right hand, he grabbed my neck.

    I stretched the barrier to my neck and prevented him from choking me.

    The demon didn¡¯t care about the barrier and grabbed my neck firmly.

    Fluffy, who covered my body, attacked the demon¡¯s right hand.

    Smoke came out from the palm of the demon¡¯s right hand.

    The demon¡¯s right hand was melting due to Fluffy¡¯s attack.

    He should be in severe pain.

    However, the demon does not move at all because there was no brain.

    His flesh melted through to the bones, but the demon did not falter at all.

    He kept pinning down my neck.

    The current demon has no brain and eyes. But he knows that he¡¯s got me.

    The demonughed with his mouth. His sharp fangs were clearly visible.

    His drool dripped down on me.

    ¡¸Tch, that¡¯s nasty. Oi!¡¹

    I want to avoid the drool, but I can¡¯t afford to.

    The reason is that the demon¡¯s mouth was opened wide again. The back of the mouth began to glow golden.

    ¡¸Bloody hell!¡¹

    He¡¯s going to shoot the golden sh again.

    This time at point nk range. Moreover, my body is pinned down by the demon.

    There is no way to avoid it.

    If I can¡¯t defend nor avoid, then I either have to attack and escape or deflect the attack.

    I shot magic bullets into the demon and shed it with a magic de at the same time.

    ¨CPAUPAUPAUPAU

    And the demon shot the golden sh from his mouth.

 Chapter 126 - Demon vs Eight Year Old (4)

    126. Demon vs Eight Year Old (4)

    Before the golden sh of light was shot, my attacksnded on the demon¡¯s body.

    The magic bullets shattered the demon¡¯s barrier easily and gouged its body.

    Whereas, the magic de ripped apart the demon¡¯s body. I also shed the right arm pinning down my neck.

    I tried to escape, but the demon readied the golden sh before I could run away.

    I put up magic barriers continuously to reduce the damage caused by the golden sh by even a little.

    I prepared myself for the barriers to be broken and didn¡¯t expect to block the damage from the golden sh entirely.

    When the demon shoots the golden sh, simply being alive is all I can hope for.

    As long as I survive, I can kill the demon.

    ¨CDODOOO

    The demon shot the golden sh. A loud noise resounded.

    I was resolved for death. But¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Wha?¡¹

    I was alive.

    Rather, not even a single one of the magic barriers that I put up were broken.

    Three golden shes were shot from the demon¡¯s mouth.

    Two shots created arge hole in the ground near me. And thest shot flew into the sky.

    ¡¸Gi¡­ Gigi¡­¡¹

    The demon was groaning in a way that didn¡¯t make sense.

    Looking closely, there was a big hole gaping in the demon¡¯s chest.

    Blood dripped down from the wound, and the cross section of the spine and internal organs can be seen.

    Because the heart was blown off, blood does not pump out vigorously.

    The demon was no longer able to utter meaningful words.

    With the spinal cord destroyed, he probably it even lost the slightest thinking ability that was remaining.

    At the same time as losing his thinking ability, he also received an attack which made a hole that big in his chest

    Naturally, his aim would be off. That¡¯s why the sh didn¡¯t hit me.

    But still,

    ¡¸A hole?¡¹

    It was certainly not due to my magic bullet.

    And right then,

    ¡¸MEEEEEE!!¡¹

    Shiro, who was hiding in my clothes, sticks out his head. For some reason, he didn¡¯t look very lively. His body size was as usual. However, the horns were slightly bigger.

    The tip of the horns shone strongly,

    ¨CTOTOTO

    From the end of Shiro¡¯s horns, three white magic bullets were shot quietly in session.

    The magic bullets flew slowly.

    It¡¯s slower than a fly, and was simr to a mosquito¡¯s flying speed.

    However, for the demon who has lost eyes, brain, hands, and spine, there was no avoiding it

    The white magic bullets hit the demon¡¯s body and there seemed to be no shock at all.

    As if it had hit nothing, Shiro¡¯s magic bullet proceeded as is. It was sucked into the demon¡¯s body slowly and surely.

    When Shiro¡¯s magic bullet came out from the demon¡¯s back, there was a perfect circle of a hole gaping wide open.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lot of power.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee.¡¹

    Shiro had a triumphant-look. However, he was exhausted.

    Shiro¡¯s white magic bullets seem to consume a lot of magic.

    Hisplexion hasn¡¯t changed, but Shiro¡¯s magic was running out.

    For some reason, I understood it without a doubt. Perhaps because we are both fellow Apostles.

    It was Shiro who made therge hole in the demon¡¯s chest and prevented the golden sh from hitting me.

    Shiro¡¯s magic bullets flew as slow as ever.

    However, the demon did not notice Shiro. No, he might have noticed, but didn¡¯t care.

    And before the golden sh was shot, the distance between me and the demon was extremely short.

    Even if the demon were to care about Shiro, he would not have been able to avoid it without a brain.

    The demon was defeated thanks to Shiro. Or so I thought, but the demon began to transform again.

    The lower body remained intact, but the upper body melted.

    The arms and the top part of the skull which was shed away, began to melt on the ground.

    If left alone, they will rejoin and regenerate.

    ¡¸Is this guy immortal?¡¹

    I muttered without thinking, but there is no such thing as an immortal living creature.

    It is debatable whether a demon is a living creature.

    But even the Beast of Cmity, which is a fallen god, can be killed.

    There is no way that a mere demon is immortal.

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro shot a magic bullet at the demon.

    However, because of exhaustion, he only managed one small magic bullet.

    The magic bullet flew slowly and hit the melted upper body.

    It hit without sound, and shaved a clean circle onto the demon¡¯s body.

    It seems to be doing definitive damage.

    However, because of its small size, the damage itself is not significant.

    Besides, I can¡¯t force Shiro any more.

    ¡¸Shiro, you saved me. Leave the rest to me and rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹

    The power of Shiro¡¯s magic bullets was now higher than when we fought the beastkin.

    Both Fluffy and Shiro seem to have grown stronger.

    I can¡¯t afford to lose either.

    ¡¸You demons are really troublesome.¡¹

    I thrusted my arm into the melted upper body of the demon.

    Of course, my hand was d with magic.

    When I cleaned the toilet with my bare hands, I d it with magic so as not to touch the filth.

    The same thing applied here.

    ¡¸¡­To think the experience of cleaning a toilet can be useful at a time like this.¡¹

    You never know what will be useful and when.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s start cleaning this filth.¡¹

    I fired lightning from the hand thrusted into the demon¡¯s upper body.

 Chapter 127 - Demon vs Eight Year Old (5)

    127. Demon vs Eight Year Old (5)

    ¨CBARIBARIBARI

    What I fired was a lightning strike.

    A lightning strike of the same power as a sh of lightning from the sky. A thunderous roar rang out.

    At the same time, the radial lightning strike ran through the demon¡¯s upper body.

    The lightning then flowed to the melted pool which used to be the demon¡¯s skull and arm.

    Then, it ran towards the ck me.

    Me and the demon were surrounded by a circle of ck me with a radius of ten meters.

    The ck me is a magic series of the Beast of Cmity.

    The demon called this ck me a ¡°cage¡±.

    ¡¸¡­I see now.¡¹

    While I was doing that, the upper body of the demon returned to its original shape with every passing moment.

    My arm was still inside him.

    The demonughed as his mouth regenerated.

    ¡¸¡­I got you.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand, do you? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s got you.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell do you mea¨C¡¹

    The moment the demon tried to say something, I struck his body with lightning again.

    It flowed through the demon¡¯s body and was discharged to the surroundings.

    ¡¸That kind of lighting doesn¡¯t work on me!¡¹

    The demon screamed happily and opened his mouth.

    He¡¯s probably trying to shoot a golden sh from his mouth again.

    However, the demon hardened with his mouth wide open.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up¡­ You can¡¯t shoot that sh no more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Take a good look around.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    The demon looked up, and his eyes widened in shock.

    The ck me that surrounded us was gone.

    ¡¸Did you think it was just some normal lightning? It¡¯s a lightning made of magic!¡¹

    It seems that the demon finally understood what that meant.

    ¡¸Ki, Kichama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it seems your words are beginning to slur again.¡¹

    Even when Fluffy blew his arm off, the demon regenerated immediately.

    Even when Shiro¡¯s white magic bulletsnded, there was not any significant damage despite his body being gouged out by the bullets.

    In other words, the core of the demon is likely to be outside the body.

    ¡¸It is lightning made from magic. Which makes it easy to find the flow of magic.¡¹

    Ordinary lightning flows easily through metal.

    But what I released was a magic ray; lightning which can easily flow along the flow of magic.

    I fired the lightning from within the demon¡¯s body.

    As a result, lightning flowed along the body and that which was connected to the body by magic.

    ¡¸The lightning was not to deal damage. It was to find your core.¡¹

    The lightning struck the remains of the arm and skull on the ground, which were connected to the demon¡¯s body by magic.

    And the lighting even flowed along the ck mes.

    In other words, the ck me did not continue to burn because it was activated, but because the demon kept supplying it with magic.

    Even when his body melted, the ¡°cage¡± was maintained by supplying magic to it.

    There is no point in maintaining a ¡°cage¡± in that state.

    In the first ce, the ck me is not really a ¡°cage¡± for neither me nor the demon.

    All I have to do is use magic to jump over the encirclement.

    In other words, ¡°cage¡± is a deception.

    The ck me that surrounded me held another meaning.

    Thus, I came to the conclusion that the core was hidden in the ck me.

    After that, I searched his flow of magic with lightning, especially the parts where there was a dense concentration of magic, found the core, and destroyed it with a magce.

    Because of the lightning overflowing in his body, the demon never noticed the magce.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t that the magic was flowing from the body to the ck me, but the magic was flowing from the core to the body.¡¹

    ¡¸Wo-Won¡¯t-Fo-for-gi-gi-ve¡¹

    He was probably trying to say¡¸won¡¯t forgive¡¹,but couldn¡¯t articte well.

    It¡¯s because the demon¡¯s body was breaking down.

    ¡¸I¡­ I w-w-on-t -b-be d-des-tr-o-yed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just die quietly.¡¹

    I crushed the demon¡¯s body with a magic bullet.

    His core has already been destroyed.

    Therefore, the demon¡¯s body copsed easily. There were no signs of regeneration.

    This time, he seems to be defeated for good.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s inspect the core just in case.¡¹

    I stood up and headed towards the core.

    As I walked there, I cast healing magic on my burnt arm due to the golden sh.

    Can¡¯t forget to dispel the curse either.

    Just in case, I cast healing magic and curse dispelling magic on both Shiro and Fluffy.

    Shiro was sleeping in my clothes with only his head sticking out of my clothes.

    He showed no signs of waking up even after casting magic.

    He was sleepingfortably after exhausting himself.

    I patted Shiro¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Fluffy, thank you, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi.¡¹

    Fluffy, who covered my whole body, went back to its normal form and went into my clothes.

    I patted Fluffy as well.

    By the way, Fay, the divine spirit of the Human God, had been sleeping all the while.

    ¡¸Thank you, Fay.¡¹

    Fay wasn¡¯t simply sleeping.

    She was replenishing my magic.

    My exterior tank of magic so to speak.

    She is an extremely important existence for my eight-year old young body.

    After tending a little to the god-beasts and the divine spirit, I headed to the core of the demon.

    ¡¸¡­Is this it?¡¹

    The core was about the size of a human¡¯s head and had a clean hole in it.

    The hole was left by my magce.

    It had cracks running, but not by that much.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still in good condition.¡¹

    It will make it easier to investigate.

    The center of the core contained arge, dense magic stone.

    This magic stone can be said to be of especially high quality even among demons.

    In other words, he was one of the most powerful demons even among demons.

    ¡¸The area around the magic stone is covered with flesh¡­ and embedded with a number of other magic stones.¡¹

    Perhaps the flesh that covered the magic stone was originally from the demon¡¯s body.

    I can¡¯t tell for sure without looking into it, but I think that¡¯s a possibility.

 Chapter 128 - Post-Battle Processing

    128. Post-Battle Processing

    I think for a little, while looking at the demon¡¯s core.

    ¡¸Human bes a demon, and demon bes a beastkin.¡¹

    And this magic stone of the demon is covered in flesh.

    Perhaps Tenebris Cult is researching body reconstruction magic.

    No, I¡¯m not sure whether the word ¡°reconstruction¡± is appropriate.

    ¡¸Alteration¡­ transformation¡­ No, it¡¯s ¡°evolution¡±.¡¹

    Humans wouldn¡¯t consider bing a demon as ¡°evolution¡±.

    But within the Tenebris Cult at least, they must think of it as ¡°evolution¡±.

    In addition, as a result of ¡°evolution¡± from human to demon, and from demon to beastkin,bat power increases dramatically.

    ¡¸This demon was also considerably stronger because he took out the core, his vital point, from his body.¡¹

    Arge number of other magic stones embedded around the core probably serves the purpose of a magic tank, like a reservoir.

    In which case, you can boost your magic amount in proportion to the number of magic stones.

    It will also be possible to fight battles in session by recing the magic stones when you get a chance.

    And above all, having the vital point away from the heart of the battle is a tremendous advantage.

    If the core was still in the body, the fight would have been settled with Shiro¡¯s magic bullet.

    ¡¸It would be better to assume that they are researching the augmentation ofbat power.¡¹

    Right now, the Salvation Organization holds the high ground in the battle between the two sides.

    However, if there was a breakthrough in the Cult¡¯s research, who knows what will happen.

    I put the core in the magic bag, and returned to the broken down body of the demon.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put the demon¡¯s body in this magic bag, too.¡¹

    I¡¯ll investigate it with Miltter.

    After settling that, I looked at Rubeum, who was still in the sky.

    Rubeum continued to circle in the sky.

    I waved over to Rubeum to pick me up.

    ¡¸Oya?¡¹

    However, Rubeum continued to circle around.

    There¡¯s no way Rubeum didn¡¯t notice me.

    In other words, something else might have happened.

    As I observed carefully, Rubeum began to shoot magic bullets from his mouth.

    Five shots in all. And he doesn¡¯t seem to be shooting at random.

    ¡¸¡­Something did happen.¡¹

    I hurriedly searched the surroundings with magic detection. Carefully examined where Rubeum¡¯s magic bulletsnded.

    ¡¸So there are still some enemies in hiding.¡¹

    I ran to the nearest enemy right away.

    And soon, I saw an enemy hiding his magic and presence with concealment magic.

    ¡¸Hiii¡¹

    He noticed me approaching and stiffened.

    For a moment, I thought it was a human being, but it was not human. It had slight characterizations of a demon.

    Something like a half-demon.

    Most likely a human imnted with demon cells.

    I cut the enemy¡¯s neck with a magic de by closing the distance instantly.

    His concealment magic was high level, but obviously just a small fry.

    It¡¯s probably the intelligence unit of the Tenebris cult.

    If it¡¯s the intelligence unit, I absolutely have to defeat everyone quickly.

    The reason is that I can¡¯t afford to let them bring back even the smallest information.

    I really want to investigate the corpse, but that can wait.

    I turned to the next one without stopping.

    Rubeum continued to shoot magic bullets from the sky.

    Thanks to that, I easily understood the enemy¡¯s location and which way he was running.

    The half-demon¡¯s escape itself doesn¡¯t seem to be that fast.

    To be precise, it was faster than an ordinary human, but slower than an average demon.

    In other words, it was a whole lot slower than me, who¡¯s strengthened by magic.

    I caught up to the second one immediately, and finished him in one blow.

    Soon after I had finished him, Xenovia came.

    ¡¸That was a really fast, good movement.¡¹

    There should be no enemies left around, but Xenovia spoke in the tone of president.

    ¡¸President. Are the beastkins defeated?¡¹

    ¡¸Regina is taking care of them. She should have taken them all down by now.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Regina-sama.¡¹

    Regina seems to have overpowered three beastkins.

    So Xenovia left it to Regina, and rushed towards me it seems.

    Xenovia realized that I was fighting someone because of the intense magic exchange between me and the demon.

    While Xenovia was heading towards me, Rubeum¡¯s magic bullets rained down.

    Therefore, she sensed that the situation had changed.

    So she proceeded to move to annihte the intelligence unit.

    It seems that Xenovia defeated three while I was defeating two of the half-demons.

    ¡¸Will. Rubeum is smart. Thanks to the magic bullets, I could grasp the situation very easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly. It was super helpful.¡¹

    I looked over to the sky.

    Rubeum was still circling.

    There was probably no more enemy nearby because he did not shoot anymore magic bullets.

    ¡¸Rubeum himself is good at concealment, so maybe he¡¯s good at seeing through them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring.¡¹

    Then, Xenovia and I split up and recovered the corpses of the half-demons.

    When that was over, we headed over to Regina.

    If there was any sudden change on Regina¡¯s side, Rubeum, observing from the sky, would let us know.

    So there was no particr need to hurry.

    However, it would be bad to make Regina wait.

    Thus, we rushed towards her.

    The closer we got to Regina, the more thendscape changed.

    Trees were uprooted and there were several craters on the ground.

    A huge amount of trees were smouldering

    And further ahead, was the figure of Regina.

 Chapter 129 - Contact

    129. Contact

    Regina was sitting on a three-meter tall rock.

    Her greatsword resting on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Xenovia. Master. You¡¯rete!¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s Regina who is too fast.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making me blush, Master!¡¹

    Regina hid her cheek with the other hand which was not holding the sword.

    I checked the surroundings again.

    There were three piles of ashes. Most likely the carcasses of the beastkins.

    The rock Regina was sitting on was probably summoned by the magic of the beastkins.

    It must have used something simr to Meteor Strike.

    There were manyrge rocks lying around. Some of them were cut with a sword; the clean cut surfaces were visible.

    After that, we moved with the post-processing of the corpses.

    I healed Xenovia and Regina¡¯s wounds with healing magic.

    Both of them only sustained surface wounds, and no major wounds.

    After finishing that, I called down Rubeum.

    Soon Rubeum descended to the ground.

    ¡¸Rubeum. You were very helpful, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru kyuru.¡¹

    When I patted his head, Rubeum cried out pleasantly.

    ¡¸Even so, you did well in noticing the intelligence unit.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. I noticed as I was circling over the sky and observed the ground.¡¹

    Rubeum seems to be good at discovering concealment magic, after all.

    It seems that he noticed it as soon as I started fighting the demon.

    However, because the fight was intense, he simply kept an eye on them because I couldn¡¯t afford to deal with it at that time.

    And after I defeated the demon, the people in hiding began to move.

    Rubeum couldn¡¯t let them escape, so he decided to attack and let us know where they were.

    ¡¸It would have been too hard toe down and exin verbally. Kyuru¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. That was a good move.¡¹

    When time is of the essence, it¡¯s difficult to exin the location verbally.

    Even more so, when they have begun to move.

    They were moving from the position of 50 meters to the south-southwest to the southeast direction.

    And he has to exin each of the five¡¯s individual locations.

    By the time he finished exining, the enemy would¡¯ve probably escaped.

    When Xenovia heard Rubeum¡¯s exnation, she patted him.

    ¡¸It was a good decision, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡¹

    Rubeum happily shook his tail.

    Regina also says while patting Rubeum¡¯s body.

    ¡¸You really helped me as well. Rubeum was really fast.¡¹

    ¡¸If it weren¡¯t for Rubeum, we would have been muchter in our arrival.¡¹

    When I said that, Regina also nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸Dion hasn¡¯t arrived yet, after all.¡¹

    I exined to Xenovia that Dion was riding on Dura.

    I also reported on Arti, Xenovia¡¯s disciple.

    ¡¸Is that so? The battle was tough, so it was helpful.¡¹Xenovia said.

    Xenovia¡¯s hand which was patting Rubeum became gentler.

    She seems to be showing appreciation for Rubeum.

    ¡¸Speaking of, where is Dion right now? What do you think, Master?¡¹

    Regina asked me, and I thought about it.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Dura is pretty fast, too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you say, Master! I think he should have arrived soon, but¡­¡¹

    However, it is possible that Dura was forcing himself to elerate.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he ran out of stamina mid-way and that affected their arrival.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no use thinking about it. Let¡¯s ask Dion.¡¹

    Regina tried to call from the Transceiver Ring.

    Before she called, a voice came from the other side of the line.

    ¡ºCan you hear me? If you¡¯re upied, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡»

    ¡¸Dion, what is it? We¡¯re done over here.¡¹

    ¡ºIs that so? That is a very good news.¡»

    ¡¸Where are you now?¡¹

    ¡ºNear the Royal Capital. Because there was a separate unit, I am intercepting them.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be right there.¡¹

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t really have to hurry. I will be able to finish this on my own.¡»

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    ¡ºThis call is to report that I won¡¯t be able toe as your back up.¡»

    ¡¸Okay, but we¡¯ll also head over there.¡¹

    We were silently listening to the conversation between Dion and Regina.

    In the case of one-to-many reports, it is often smoother to have one person talk.

    ¡ºThen, I will also head straight to the Royal Capital¡» Milt said.

    ¡¸That would be best, Milt.¡¹

    Milt was riding a regr wyvern, so it will still take a long time for him to arrive.

    He will arrive muchter after we get to the Royal Capital.

    ¡¸Dion, be careful.¡¹

    Dion will be careful even if I don¡¯t say it, but I say it just in case.

    ¡ºYes. Thank you.¡»

    Dion thanked me and the call ended.

    I hurried up and got on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Regina also climbed behind me as though it was a given.

    ¡¸I think I should be the one to go, Regina.¡¹

    ¡¸You should be tired right, Xenovia? There¡¯s no time to argue about it! Let¡¯s hurry, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Rubeum¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹ Rubeum cried, and ascended.

    ¡¸I will be there soon too!¡¹

    Xenovia shouted.

    ¡¸Aa, be careful!¡¹

    When I shouted back, Rubeum elerated.

 Chapter 130 - Royal Capital

    130. Royal Capital

    Xenovia should havee here on her wyvern, too.

    But we didn¡¯t know where Xenovia¡¯s wyvern was.

    If Regina remained back, it would have taken her some time to find the wyvern.

    Therefore, this assignment of members is inevitable.

    However, Xenovia is the president of the academy.

    So, I understand Xenovia¡¯s desire of wanting to rush to the Royal Capital ¨C the academy ¨C first.

    ¡¸We left behind Xenovia, so we have to protect the Royal Capital and the academy in her stead, by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Master.¡¹

    Regina also had a serious expression.

    I gently stroked Rubeum¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Rubeum, are you all right? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. No problem!¡¹

    Rubeum replied encouragingly.

    But Rubeum flew at full speed to deliver us to the Devil¡¯s Forest.

    After that, there was almost no time to rest.

    During my battle, he was using magic to survey the surroundings while circling in the sky.

    And when the enemy started to escape, he shot off magic bullets.

    There¡¯s no way he wasn¡¯t tired.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to tell you not to force yourself, but¡­ Sorry. We need to get there as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I am not forcing myself! Kyurururu¡¹

    I stroked Rubeum¡¯s neck again.

    I¡¯ll let him sleep as much as he wantster.

    Then I looked at Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay who were in my clothes.

    ¡¸Su, su.¡¹

    Fay was sleeping veryfortably.

    ¡¸¡­¡­mee¡­Puyu Puyu¡¹

    Shiro was also sleeping well. While talking in his sleep, he chewed on Fluffy¡¯s body.

    I want to let both Fay and Shiro rest for a while.

    It would be better not to count them into the fight.

    ¡¸Pigi¡¹

    Fluffy, who was being chewed on by Shiro, was awake.

    However, Fluffy seemed to be tired, too. It would be better not to expect him to y an active part like in the battle with the demon.

    ¡¸You can sleep, Fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pigi¡¹

    I gently stroked Fay, Shiro, and Fluffy from the top of my clothes.

    And I looked at Regina.

    ¡¸Regina. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I can still take on another five beastkin on my own!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    Regina doesn¡¯t seem to be exaggerating.

    That is really amazing.

    ¡¸Rather than me, aren¡¯t you more tired, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I am tired. I took down one of the demons who were hiding.¡¹

    I haven¡¯t reported in detail to everyone about the demon I fought.

    I didn¡¯t have time, and I thought of exining it after getting back to the academy.

    ¡¸Is that so? To defeat a demon at the age of eight, as expected of Master.¡¹

    Regina hugged me from behind, saying that.

    ¡¸Master can rest. I¡¯ll kill all the enemies! And Dion will also be there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    It takes five hours to walk from the Devil¡¯s Forest to the academy. Even the excellent wyverns of the academy will take twenty minutes.

    However, Rubeum reached the Royal Capital in less than 10 minutes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Ruu. You¡¯re really fast!¡¹

    Regina pped Rubeum¡¯s head while saying that.

    ¡¸Kyuru. Ruu is very fast.¡¹

    Rubeum seems to have taken a liking to the nickname of ¡°Ruu¡± given by Regina.

    And I observed the situation on the ground.

    ¡¸There is no sign ofbat going on, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Did Dion defeat all of them already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, probably not.¡¹

    If the enemies were small fry, Regina¡¯s prediction is also usible.

    However, Dion would not have called if it was just a simple small fry.

    There are also a lot of excellent members of the Salvation Organization in the academy, after all.

    ¡¸Kyuru. I found Dion. We¡¯ll go there.¡¹

    Rubeum found Dion before me and Regina. He seems to have good eyes, after all.

    His ability to sense presences might be a cut above the rest.

    ¡¸Aa, Rubeum¡­ I can see him, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s true. Dion is there.¡¹

    Since Rubeum told us the direction, me and Regina were able to find Dion right away.

    ¡¸It seems to be over. How unfortunate.¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸No, that is obviously a better oue.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess there is that too.¡¹

    We arrived near Dion while having that exchange.

    Dion was further south of the academy.

    It was a meadow surrounded by a forest, which was about a 15-minute walk away.

    It was quite far from the highway.

    Dion probably lured them away so as to not involve passers-by.

    Rubeum gracefullynded in the immediate vicinity of Dion.

    ¡¸That was fast. As expected of Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your work, Holy Monarch.¡¹

    Dura, who was near Dion, bowed his head towards Rubeum.

    ¡¸Kyururu.¡¹

    Rubeum cried, and kindly patted Dura¡¯s head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s more than I deserve¡­¡¹

    Dura expressed his thanks.

    Regina and I got off of Rubeum quickly and observed the surroundings.

    Three demon corpses and one carcass of beastkiny around.

    Visual confirmation of the enemy is insufficient. So, I search the surroundings with magic. There seems to be no enemy left.

    However, you never know who might be watching from where. So I hid my mouth and prevented lip reading.

    ¡¸Did you defeat them all, Dion?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. I defeated them with Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. Dion defeated them all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. You were very helpful.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no.¡¹

    Dion and Duraplimented each other in a circle.

    Perhaps, Dion fought at the front and Dura helped from the back.

    ¡¸Excellent. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am undeserving of such words.¡¹

    While the dragons were doing that, I examined the demons and the beastkin.

    ¡¸These guys are quite strong. Dion is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. I was just lucky.¡¹

    Perhaps Regina and Dion are about equally strong.

    But it¡¯s not like I can just ask¡¸Which one of you is stronger?¡¹

    Because that would ignite apetition between them, and that would be troublesome.

    I contacted Xenovia and Milt to let them know that it¡¯s all right now.

    Xenovia seems to have gone to pick up Arti and the rest, just in case.

    If that¡¯s the case, I feel relieved.

    ¡¸For the time being, we pulled through the attack. Does this happen often?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Master. We¡¯ve never had anything asrge-scale as this before.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    We will have to gather information then.

    Which is to say, it¡¯s no use thinking about it until we have sufficient information.

    For now, we should just be happy that we pulled through thisrge-scale attack.

    Perhaps the Tenebris Cult put a lot of effort into this attack.

    Since we prevented itpletely, the Cult will not be able to make any moves for a while.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll think about it after returning to the academy. Let¡¯s clean up here and go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s as you say, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    Then, me, Dion and Regina, split up and processed the corpses.

    After finishing up, all of us returned to the academy.

 Chapter 131 - Discussion in the Presidentâ€™s Office

    131. Discussion in the President¡¯s Office

    After oveing the Cult¡¯s major assault, I, Dion, and Regina, returned to the academy after finishing clean up.

    I, Regina and the godbeasts got on Rubeum¡¯s back, while Dion rode on Dura.

    Immediately after arriving at the academy, Dion gave out orders to build a house for Dura.

    Then, he took Dura to where the Wyverns lived.

    ¡¸Dura-san. I am sorry, but please stay here for a while¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is alright.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the house will bepleted within a few days at thetest, so please wait.¡¹

    Dura was to temporarily stay with the wyverns until the house waspleted.

    The wyverns seemed nervous and ufortable with Dura¡¯s appearance, who was much bigger than themselves.

    Despite that, the wyverns did not cry out nor rampage. As expected of the academy wyverns.

    Looking at the wyverns acting restless, Dion carefully introduced Dura. Still, the wyverns were restless.

    Thereupon, Dura started licking the faces of the wyverns.

    ¡¸Yoroshiku.¡¹

    ¡¸Gururururu¡¹

    Licking the face is an expression of recognizing a friend among intelligent dragons.

    It was probably transmitted to the wyvern on an instinctual level that Dura recognized them as a friend.

    Immediately, the wyverns quieted down.

    Dura and the wyverns became friends, so we headed to the president¡¯s office without worry.

    We waited for a good while in the president¡¯s office, but Xenovia still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Xenovia went to pick up Arti, Tina, and Rosetta, so it¡¯s obvious.

    So I didn¡¯t worry much and tried to sit downfortably on the couch.

    When I tried to sit down, Regina held me from behind, as though it was a given.

    Regina was short and small, so she wants to pet someone smaller than herself, I suppose.

    ¡¸You are so cute, Master.¡¹ Regina said while stroking my head.

    ¡¸That is rude.¡¹ Dion said.

    By the way, Shiro was on Dion¡¯s head. Whereas, Fluffy was on myp.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a child right now.¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸HmmHmm.¡¹ Regina stroked my head in a good mood.

    I was feeling tired, so I started dozing off.

    I am an eight-year-old still, after all. It was only natural I was exhausted so quickly.

    Dion was saying something, but I left it up to him for the time being.

    How long has it been?

    When I woke up, I was still held by Regina.

    ¡¸Xenovia is taking a long time. I wonder if something happened? What do you think, Master?¡¹ Regina asked.

    ¡¸How long has it been?¡¹

    ¡¸About two hours.¡¹

    That much time has passed while I slept?

    I seemed to havepletely slept off. It¡¯s understandable since I¡¯m a child.

    However, thanks to the sleep, I was feelingpletely refreshed.

    As expected of a child¡¯s body, recovery is fast.

    ¡¸¡­Xenovia is supposed to bring back Arti and the rest, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then I wouldn¡¯t call itte just yet.¡¹

    From the ce where we and Arti were separated, it takes about 5 hours to fly on a wyvern.

    Arti is heading here from there. And Xenovia is supposed to pick them up from there.

    It will take at least 2 hours for Xenovia to meet up with the girls.

    Moreover, Xenovia¡¯s wyvern flew a lot, so it would be tired.

    Considering a wyvern¡¯s physical strength, Xenovia can¡¯t fly at full speed for the whole journey.

    Of course, it will take some time.

    And Xenovia can also contact her disciple, Arti, through the transceiver ring. So it might not take too much time to meet up. Naturally, she can also contact us immediately if anything happens.

    So I was not particrly worried.

    However,

    ¡¸I wonder if they were able to meet up¡­¡¹ Regina murmured worriedly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s contact her just in case.¡¹ Dion said, and activated his transceiver ring.

    ¡¸Xenovia. How are things on your side?¡¹

    ¡ºI am fine. I am on the way back with the girls.¡»

    ¡¸I see. We¡¯ve already reached the academy. You don¡¯t have to hurry.¡¹

    ¡ºIn that case¡­ Is it okay to arrive tomorrow?¡»

    ¡¸No problem. Is there any trouble?¡¹

    ¡ºNo trouble, but my wyvern is tired¡­¡»

    Xenovia¡¯s wyvern has been flying non-stop, so it¡¯s no surprise that it would be tired.

    ¡¸Then you can just arrive tomorrow. I will take care of things over here.¡¹

    ¡ºSorry, Dion. By the way, where is master?¡»

    Xenovia said ¡°master¡±, which meant Rosetta and Tina were not nearby. So I spoke without restraint.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here. Be careful, Xenovia.¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Apologies for making you wait.¡»

    We exchanged brief words and cut the call.

    Approximately five minutester, Milt came into the president¡¯s office.

 Chapter 132 - Discussion in the Presidentâ€™s Office (2)

    132. Discussion in the President¡¯s Office (2)

    When the Tenebris Cultunched their attack, Milt was off on his own away from the academy. Perhaps he had an important job to take care of.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, Master.¡¹Milt said, as he walked into the room, and sat across from me.

    Then Dion quickly served tea and sweets to Milt. He seems to have prepared them in anticipation of Milt¡¯s return. Dion is ever so kind.

    By the way, Shiro, who was atop Dion¡¯s head, was absentmindedly chewing on his sweets.

    Milt doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Shiro atop Dion¡¯s head nor Dion¡¯s actions.

    ¡¸Thank you, Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸I kept it lukewarm, so you can drink it right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you very much. I was actually thirsty.¡¹

    Milt gulped down the tea all at once.

    It seems that he was really thirsty. He probably rushed back here in a hurry.

    Milt¡¯s body was the most aged among my disciples.

    If he rushed here, no wonder he¡¯d be tired.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. So, where were you, Milt?¡¹

    ¡¸I went to deal with the demons who appeared suddenly, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Apparently, the enemy¡¯s attack was on arger scale than I had expected.

    Dion and Regina also seemed to be interested, and asked Milt about the size of the enemy. Simultaneously, they gave him the information about the enemy they faced.

    My disciples arranged the magic stones obtained from the demons on the desk while exchanging information about them. I carefully listened to them.

    ¡¸I also want to hear from Xenovia.¡¹Dion said, as the information exchange came to an end.

    ¡¸I wonder if we should have a full-scale discussion when Xenovia returns tomorrow.¡¹Regina asked, ncing at me.

    ¡¸That would be a good idea.¡¹

    Dion will probably be collecting information from the intelligence division of the Salvation Organization. And Milt will be analyzing the magic stones.

    ¡¸What about the demon that you defeated, Master?¡¹Milt asked.

    ¡¸That demon was pretty strong. Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay helped me.¡¹

    On a side note, the divine spirit of the Human God, Fay, was sleeping soundly in my pocket.

    I took out the core of the demon that I defeated and ced it on the desk.

    Flesh still stuck around therge magic stone, and many other smaller magic stones were attached to the flesh.

    ¡¸Master, what is this?¡¹Regina asked.

    ¡¸Have you never seen something like this either, Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸I have never seen a magic stone so strange-looking!¡¹Regina eximed.

    ¡¸What about Milt and Dion?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen it either.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time I am seeing something like this.¡¹

    It seems that even Milt and Dion didn¡¯t know.

    Apparently, it was a new type of demon.

    ¡¸Master, tell us more about the battle with that demon!¡¹Regina said, excitedly.

    ¡¸Sure, of course.¡¹

    I was feeling tired, and it would be troublesome to exin again after Xenovia returned tomorrow. However, it is better to share the information quickly.

    I exined the battle with the demon to my disciples.

    Regina, Dion, and Milt listened with a serious expression.

    ¡¸This is just a guess, but¡­ it could have been one of the higher ups.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it was one of the leaders of Tenebris Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸Master. Can I borrow this core? I want to investigate it.¡¹Milt asked, pointing at the core.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Master is amazing! If you defeated one of the leaders, it could be a serious blow to the Cult!¡¹Regina said, stroking my head.

    ¡¸Is that still a possibility?¡¹

    When I asked that, Dion nodded, with a serious look.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s still possible. We¡¯ll investigate to confirm the information as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡¹

    The disciples all started to move.

    Thus, I went to pick up Saria at the nursery. I did not forget to collect Shiro from above Dion¡¯s head, and headed for the nursery together.

    The time is already in the evening.

    When I arrived at the nursery, Saria and RunRun ran up to me.

    ¡¸Anicha! Wee back!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Saria. RunRun.¡¹

    ¡¸Wafu.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you a good girl?¡¹

    ¡¸I was! I was!¡¹

    Saria replied cheerfully. And RunRun shook his tail vigorously.

    At that time, Rosetta¡¯s sister, Rose, came over.

    Rose¡¯s tail was also swaying happily.

    ¡¸Will-niichan! Wee back!¡¹

    ¡¸Rose, were you a good girl too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for always ying with Saria.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    Rose then looked around.

    She was looking especially behind me. Probably searching for Rosetta.

    Unable to find Rosetta even after searching, Rose tilted her head.

    ¡¸Where is onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta will be back tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Rose looked lonely.

    Her ears drooped down and her tail hung down spiritless.

    ¡¸Anicha, Saria will also stay in the nursery until tomorrow!¡¹Saria said, looking at Rose.

    Saria¡¯s intention seemed to be firm.

 Chapter 133 - Nursery

    133. Nursery

    Saria, Rose and RunRun are always together in the nursery.

    Since Rosetta will be returningte, Rose would have to spend the night alone.

    Of course, there are also nursery staff and other children, but it would certainly feel lonely not to have her closest friends, Saria and RunRun.

    Even though Rose acts like an older sister to Saria, she is still a five-year-old child.

    ¡¸Saria, are you going to stay?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸Un!¡¹Saria nodded.

    Saria probably thought Rose would be lonely.

    A very kind child.

    However, I was worried about leaving my little sister alone and returning to the dorm.

    ¡¸Saria-chan. I will be okay, you know? I am your big sister, after all!¡¹Rose said, stroking Saria¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Saria simply wants to stay in the nursery. Right, RunRun?¡¹Saria asked, looking at RunRun.

    ¡¸Wo-Woof?¡¹RunRun looked perplexed.

    .

    Runrun would probably prefer to be with me, as he was ncing repeatedly at me.

    I gently stroked RunRun¡¯s head, and talked to the nursery staff.

    ¡¸Excuse me, is it alright if I stayed here too¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we don¡¯t mind. We also have children older than you, Will-san.¡¹

    Come to think of it, I am also an eight-year-old child.

    ¡¸Thank you. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s all right.¡¹

    And then I turned towards Saria and Rose.

    ¡¸I decided to stay here too, so let¡¯s all stay together.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡¹¡¸Woof! Woof!¡¹

    Saria and RunRun were pleased.

    ¡¸Ah, thank you, Will-niichan.¡¹

    Rose also seemed relieved to be able to stay with Saria and RunRun.

    I suppose I could also check out how life in the nursery goes.

    We all ate dinner and decided to take a bath after.

    The nursery also has a bath facility that can amodate more than a dozen people at once.

    Bathing seems to be separate for men and women. Both men and women work at the nursery, after all.

    I decided to take a bath together with the boys in the nursery.

    Shiro, Fluffy, Rubeum, and Fay were not allowed to enter the bath, as expected.

    I left them with Saria and Rose who came out of the bath first. The godbeasts were all tired, so they didn¡¯t make much noise.

    I had Saria and Rose put them to bed.

    ¡¸Good night, Shiro-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mee.¡¹

    ¡¸Shh¡­¡¹

    Saria was like a mother putting the kids to sleep.

    RunRun was watching over them, so I was able to take a bath without much worry.

    Staff washed the toddlers, while one of the older children helped wash a child younger than himself.

    I also decided to help and wash the younger children.

    ¡¸Hyah! Hyah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t move around so much.¡¹

    I quickly washed a child who was just too hyper.

    He only seemed to be slightly older than Saria. Around 4-years-old, I¡¯m guessing?

    He was so mischievous, and just would not stand still.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash your head next!¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡­ I yed a game!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yea! It was so cool!¡¹

    While I was washing the boy¡¯s head, the staff called out.

    ¡¸Will-kun, you are so helpful!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to washing Saria all the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You¡¯re also a child, but so independent already.¡¹

    I was praised by the staff. I am an 8-year-old child and also have a child¡¯s body, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    After washing the body, we entered the bathtub.

    Even in the bathtub, the children were ying around.

    Compared to Saria, they were pretty naughty.

    After that, I got out of the bath and went to check on everyone.

    Saria and Rose were already asleep. Hugging Shiro and Rubeum, sleepingfortably.

    Fay and Fluffy were sleeping beside the pillow.

    ¡¸They were pretty tired, huh.¡¹

    I stroke their heads, and put a nket over them.

    RunRun, who was watching over them, came closer and nudged my hand with his nose.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, RunRun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    RunRun silently wagged his tail.

    I decided to borrow the bed next to Saria and Rose to sleep.

    When I asked the staff, it seems that that bed is the one RunRun usually sleeps in.

    After that, I hugged RunRun and went to sleep. It was fluffy and veryfortable.

    The next day, I was awakened by the energetic Saria and Rose.

    After waking up, we all had breakfast together.

    ¡¸Ummmm, so delicious!!¡¹Fay eximed, while stuffing herself stupid with the breakfast.

    I even started wondering where all that food went in her less than 100cm body.

    ¡¸Mee, mee~¡¹

    Fay was almost as bad as Shiro, who always stuffs his face into the milk bowl.

    Maybe she burns energy while sleeping and is quite hungry.

    ¡¸Fay-chan, sugoi!¡¹Saria said, looking impressed.

    ¡¸Sugoi!¡¹the rest of the kids echoed.

    It seems that children with small appetites started eating a lot as well. Probably because they were inspired by Fay. The staff were so grateful.

    And in the middle of the meal, Rosetta showed up.

 Chapter 134 - Information Exchange with the Disciples

    134. Information Exchange with the Disciples

    When Rose noticed Rosetta¡¯s arrival, she rushed up to her sister and gave her a big hug. Rose then told her sister about how we all stayed together.

    ¡¸Thank you, Will, Saria, for staying with Rose.¡¹Rosetta said, bowing her head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I was also able to learn what Saria¡¯s life was like in the nursery.¡¹

    ¡¸Saria also had a lot of fun!¡¹Saria eximed.

    ¡¸Even so, thank you so much.¡¹

    Rosetta thanked us again and again. After that, she joined us for breakfast.

    ¡¸Rosetta. What happened after I left?¡¹I asked, while wiping Saria¡¯s mouth.

    Yesterday, Regina and I rushed towards Xenovia on Rubeum. And although Dion was a little slower than us, he, too, rushed back to the royal capital on Dura. Meanwhile, Rosetta flew back on the academy wyvern together with Arti and Tina.

    ¡¸Things were quiet on our end. I¡¯m guessing it was harder for you Will, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸About so. It was quite difficult. We will have a meeting in the president¡¯s officeter today.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ I¡¯m off for today. My master seemed to be tired.¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s master is the Hero Regina. She probably went to say hello beforeing to the nursery.

    ¡¸Are Arti and Tina taking the day off too?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We were told it¡¯s important to rest. We are also prohibited from training.¡¹

    For the past few days, everyone has been working their bodies vigorously.

    ying with the child dragons in the match with Dura.

    Using physical strength to keep steady while flying on the back of a wyvern for hours.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were tired.

    ¡¸Shall I look after Saria-chan and RunRun when you go to the president¡¯s office?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course. How about you, Saria-chan? Want to y with this big sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹Saria replied happily.

    I decided to leave Saria and RunRun in Rosetta¡¯s care.

    After all, I want to get back to Saria as soon as the meeting in the president¡¯s office is over.

    After breakfast, I headed to the president¡¯s office with the rest of the godbeasts except RunRun.

    On a side note, Fay fell asleep again immediately after eating breakfast.

    In the battle with the demon yesterday, Fay shared a lot of magical power with me. Therefore, she might still be feeling exhausted.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Get a good sleep.¡¹

    I put Fay in my pocket and gently stroked her. She seemed to be the most exhaustedpared to Shiro, Fluffy, and Rubeum. I¡¯ll let her eat and sleep as much as she wants.

    When I arrived at the president¡¯s office, all four of my disciples were already present.

    ¡¸Thank you, Master, foring so early in the morning.¡¹Xenovia said, running up to me.

    ¡¸Same goes for you, Xenovia. Didn¡¯t you just return?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯mpletely fine! Because I¡¯m still young!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see?¡¹

    Xenovia is an elf, so her appearance age and body age are still young.

    However, her actual age itself is about 130 years old. She is not young in that sense.

    But, after deliberate consideration, I decided it would be better not to bring up her age.

    I headed to the couch where I always sit.

    Xenovia returned to where she was sitting earlier; beside Milt, so I sat across from Milt.

    Then, Dion immediately served tea and sweets.

    ¡¸Thank you, Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing much.¡¹

    With that said, Dion sat next to me. Shiro quickly picked up the sweets and climbed onto Dion¡¯s head. And started munching on the sweets on Dion¡¯s head. Although he had just eaten breakfast, Shiro still wants to eat more.

    ¡¸Shiro. The candy crumbs are falling on Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, Master.¡¹Dion said, smiling happily.

    Just as he was saying that, two arms sneaked under my armpit from behind and lifted me up. The perpetrator was Regina.

    ¡¸Before Master arrived, we shared information with each other.¡¹Regina said, while smoothly sitting down on the couch as she sat me on herp.

    ¡¸So you have already shared information? That should make this quick then.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹Regina said, as she took a piece of candy and brought it near my mouth.¡¸Master, is it delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Oh¡­ Thank you.¡¹

    Since I had just eaten breakfast, I was not hungry. However, I ate it because it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    It tasted very good, at least.

    ¡¸Eat a lot and grow up big~¡¹

    Her attitude towards me has changed to how one would deal with a young child since yesterday.

    Maybe that¡¯s how she is starting to see me. It can¡¯t be helped, so I simply decided to ept the sweets that Regina fed me.

    Dion did not seem perturbed even when his master was treated like an infant.

    With Shiro still on his head, he began to speak with a serious expression.

    ¡¸I shall start first. Thistest attack wasunched by the Tenebris Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    Dion seems to exin even things which are near certain without omitting them. I suppose that would be helpful.

    ¡¸Yes. And the enemy¡¯s total strength was one beastkin and sixteen demons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s quite a lot.¡¹

    Hearing this number, you can feel the seriousness of the Tenebris Cult.

    ¡¸Moreover, four of the sixteen demons transformed into beastkins.¡¹

    ¡¸Considering the transformation, it might be better to count it as twelve demons and five beastkins!¡¹Regina said, while feeding me another sweet.

    .

    Then, Milt took out a demon¡¯s core from his magic bag and ced it on the desk.

    The core belonged to the demon I defeated.

    ¡¸Master. One thing that should be especially noted, is this core.¡¹

    There was a deep wrinkle between Milt¡¯s eyebrows as he said so.

 Chapter 135 - Information Exchange with the Disciples (2)

    135. Information Exchange with the Disciples (2)

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the core of the demon I defeated? It was a very troublesome enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There are a number of anomalies in this core.¡¹

    There were dark circles under the Milt¡¯s eyes.

    He was probably analyzing the core overnight.

    I am a little worried about him because he was physically the oldest of my disciples.

    ¡¸¡­Milt, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am fine. Thank you for your concern, Master.¡¹Milt said, with a smile.

    And he resumed the exnation.

    ¡¸A new technology is used in this core.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of technology is it?¡¹

    ording to Milt¡¯s exnation, the core itself seems to be the original body of the demon.

    The original body was shrunk, and the flesh scraped off, until only the magic stone and the meat sticking to it were left. Moreover, it seems that another demon¡¯s magic stone was embedded onto it to make it serve as a reserve mana tank.

    ¡¸What do you think is the purpose of making such a body?¡¹

    ¡¸The biggest advantage is that there will be no vital points.¡¹

    Milt nodded in agreement to my statement.

    ¡¸It¡¯s function as a mana tank is also troublesome, but having no vitals is more troublesome.¡¹Regina said, while throwing a sweet into her mouth.

    ¡¸Sure, separating the vital point is troublesome, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s more troublesome than a demon transforming into a beastkin.¡¹I said to Milt.

    ¡¸In terms of pure offensive capabilities, certainly a beastkin is more troublesome.¡¹Milt agreed.

    The demon I fought was indeed troublesome, but in terms of offensive power, it was still within the levels of a demon. You can defeat it as long as you find the vital point. However, if it transforms into a beastkin, both offensive and defensive power will shoot up.

    ¡¸What was the objective of this enemy?¡¹I asked Milt.

    ¡¸I shall exin regarding that.¡¹

    Dion answered instead. So I silently urged him to continue.

    ¡¸This core belonged to one of the leaders of the Tenebris Cult. A Cardinal.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    No wonder he was so strong.

    ¡¸He was themander who was in charge of the attack. Defeating him was a great achievement, Master.¡¹Dion smiled happily.

    I also understood the reason why the demon I defeated was keeping itself hidden even though it was so strong. Themander cannot be on the front line. That¡¯s why it was hidden.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ How high is the Cardinal position in the Tenebris Cult?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about the Tenebris Cult, after all.

    ¡¸Cardinal is the highest position in the Tainebris Cult.¡¹Dion said, pointing to the Cardinal¡¯s core.¡¸Including this, there are four Cardinals in the Tenebris Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸No, to be exact, there were four! Master defeated one, so now there are only three left.¡¹Regina eximed, and happily stroked my head.

    Then, Dion politely exined to me about the structure of the Cult.

    The highest decision-making body of the Tenebris Cult is the Cardinals.

    The Cardinal body isposed of four demons.

    Since one has died now, there are only three members in the Cardinal.

    In addition, there are executives such as Archbishops and Bishops under the Cardinals.

    And most of the executives of the Tenebris Cult seem to be demons.

    ¡¸The twelve demons and five beastkins which participated in the attack were most likely his subordinates.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Maybe he didn¡¯t transform into a beastkin because he was a Cardinal.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be just as you say, Master.¡¹

    Dion agreed with me, but Regina didn¡¯t seem to understand well.

    While stroking my head more violently with her right hand, she hugged me closer with her left arm.

    ¡¸What do you mean, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Being a leader meaning he is themand tower. So, transforming into a beastkin isn¡¯t suitable for giving instructions.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it can¡¯t speak words?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It will be difficult to even make gestures.¡¹

    The beastkins I¡¯ve fought did not speak any words.

    It just growled like a beast.

    Even if offensive power shoots up, it will be difficult to preserve the chain ofmand.

    ¡¸I see¡­ I guess so.¡¹Regina said, and started thinking a little.¡¸I understand that it would be difficult to takemand, but what about the intelligence of the beastkin itself?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know for sure.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸Dion, please tell us what you think. It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s just your intuition.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ At the very least, I don¡¯t think it bes smarter than when it is a demon.¡¹

    Then Dion gave various examples of why he thought so. He seems to have decided from their coordination and the way they retreated during the battle.

    ¡¸I also agree with Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    Milt and Xenovia also agreed with Dion.

    Regina seemed to be convinced when she heard that.

    ¡¸If transforming into a beastkin lowers your intelligence and ability tomunicate, it¡¯s no wonder that the Cardinal didn¡¯t transform.¡¹

    ¡¸Inparison, it makes more sense to separate the core out of the body.¡¹

    You can still give instructions and your intelligence does not fall. It is also suitable for hiding one¡¯s presence by reducing the supply of mana from the core, which is the main body. The core is small, so there are many ways to hide it. Its fighting power is also higher than that of an average demon, and a hidden vital point makes it even harder to kill.

    ¡¸It truly is troublesome.¡¹

    And Milt nodded in agreement to Dion¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I have another thing to report regarding it.¡¹Milt said, and ced an ore next to the core on the table.

 Chapter 136 - Countermeasures for the Future

    136. Countermeasures for the Future

    I observed the ore ced by Milt.

    Recently, I had been putting an effort into weapons production, but even I had no idea what kind of ore it was. And I didn¡¯t sense any magic powering from it, either.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸A sub-Mithril ore, also known as the Fool¡¯s Mithril.¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly looks like a Mithril ore.¡¹

    ¡¸The only simrity between the two is the appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It has low affinity with magic, corrodes quickly, and is brittle, so it has nomercial value.¡¹

    ¡¸That is why it¡¯s called Fool¡¯s Mithril, huh.¡¹

    Maybe it¡¯s called that way because someone might foolishly believe it is Mithril when theye across it. There may even be a scamming ring that sells this as a real Mithril.

    ¡¸So, what about this ore?¡¹

    ¡¸The demons weremanding the goblins to mine it.¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    As far as I¡¯ve heard, this ore doesn¡¯t seem to have many applications.

    Even if you run a Mithril scam to earn funds for war activities, it is an inefficient way to go about it.

    ¡¸At first, I didn¡¯t know what it was used for, but I found out after investigating this core.¡¹Milt said, and pointed to the Cardinal¡¯s core.

    Then, Milt started his exnation from scratch.

    After we left for the Dragon Mountain Range, Xenovia and Milt remained at the academy. And when information about sightings of demons came in, Milt headed out to investigate. He arrived at the site and quickly defeated the demons.

    ¡¸It was easy because there were only three demons.¡¹Milt said, like it was no big deal.

    Three demons would certainly be easy for Milt, but a serious threat to the average first-ss warrior. That¡¯s why Milt was called in.

    ¡¸The demons seemed to bemanding the goblins and doing something, so I examined around the dig site.¡¹

    Apparently, it turned out that sub-mithril ore was being excavated. Milt was previously confused because he couldn¡¯t understand what they could be using the sub-mithril ore for.

    ¡¸But I finally found out after examining the core of the Cardinal that you brought in, Master.¡¹

    It seems that a considerable amount of sub-mithril ore was used in the Cardinal¡¯s core.

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s quite interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Master. It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Where was it used?¡¹

    ¡¸On the whole core.¡¹

    Milt exined in detail that it was found in the joint between the magic stone in the center and the flesh that wrapped it, and the joint between the central magic stone and the smaller magic stones. And it seems that the flesh itself contained arge amount.

    ¡¸It has piqued my interest quite a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We need to investigate what function this ore serves.¡¹Milt said.

    I picked up both the sub-mithril ore and the Cardinal¡¯s core.

    Even when I re-examined it, I couldn¡¯t understand what kind of technology was used.

    ¡¸There is no doubt that this technology is better than ours.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Apparently the Tenebris Cult is studying body modification techniques.¡¹

    Technology rted to the transformation of human to demon and from demon to beastkin.

    And the technology used to create the Cardinal¡¯s core is also a technology that we do not have.

    After exchanging information, we discussed what is to be done moving forward.

    From now on, Milt and I will proceed with the elucidation of the enemy¡¯s technology and countermeasures.

    Dion will investigate the movement of the Cult, while Xenovia and Regina will takemand of the defenses.

    That¡¯s how we divided our roles.

    ¡¸We were able to get all this information thanks to Master defeating the Cardinal.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸Even I didn¡¯t realize the enemy was there. It was the same for you too right, Regina?¡¹Xenovia said, as she was the one who was the first to arrive on-site.

    ¡¸Yeah, totally. The enemy¡¯s concealment technique was amazing. We were saved because Master was there.¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I didn¡¯t notice it, either. It is all thanks to Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum cried in a small voice, while rolled into a ball on myp.

    ¡¸If Rubeum didn¡¯t notice the enemy, he could have brought the information back to base. So thank you.¡¹I said, and stroked Rubeum.

    ¡¸Kyu-kyuru.¡¹Rubeum cried out happily.

    ¡¸In the first ce, if it wasn¡¯t for Rubeum¡¯s speed, I might have been dead. Thank you.¡¹Xenovia bowed to Rubeum.

    ¡¸¡­Was it that dangerous? Kyuru?¡¹

    Rubeum seemed surprised. Probably because he has seen the strength of my disciples.

    ¡¸I was quite exhausted. Demons are not weak by any means. And a beastkin is much stronger.¡¹Xenovia continued.

    ¡¸Yeah. Fighting multiple enemies is quite tough, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Even Regina, who cleaned up several beastkins like it was nothing, said so.

    ¡¸Kyuru? It looked like you were overwhelming them, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it looked like that, but it was pretty close.¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸Besides, fighting one-to-many is vastly different from one-to-one.¡¹Xenovia added.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Regina reached out from behind me and started stroking Rubeum.¡¸Yeah. The reason I rampaged as much as I liked was because Xenovia was nearby.¡¹

    Xenovia was fighting one-to-many.

    However, Regina was fighting two-to-many.

    Even if Xenovia didn¡¯t directly participate in the fight, just her presence alone made a huge difference.

    ¡¸Moreover, Ruu-chan was also circling in the sky.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Even for me, the fight was easier because Shiro, Fluffy, Fay, and Rubeum were there.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu.¡¹Rubeum cried delightedly, while shaking his tail.

 Chapter 137 - CountermeRubeumâ€™s Accomplishmentasures for the Future

    137. Rubeum¡¯s Aplishment

    ¡¸Rubeum, how does your ability to sense and hide presence work?¡¹Milt asked.

    ¡¸Kyuru, I don¡¯t know.¡¹Rubeum shook his head after thinking for a while.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹Milt looked quite disappointed.

    ¡¸Rubeum¡¯s ability to detect and hide presence is by birth. So it would be difficult to exin, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It may be exactly as you say, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-san, will you help us understand it?¡¹Dion asked.

    ¡¸Since Dion is asking, I don¡¯t mind, kyuru. It won¡¯t hurt, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving aside the ability to hide presence, our current presence detection technology iscking quite a bit.¡¹Regina said, while stroking me and Rubeum.

    ¡¸Is that so? Kyuru¡¹.

    ¡¸Yes, our intelligence unit couldn¡¯t detect the movement of the Cult.¡¹Dion said.

    Which means, the Salvation Organization lost to the Tenebris Cult¡¯s presence concealment technique.

    Dion, who is in charge of the intelligence unit, naturally would feel a sense of crisis.

    ¡¸Have something like this ever happened before?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸No, it hasn¡¯t.¡¹Dion answered.

    Milt, Xenovia, and Regina nodded.

    ¡¸Information is a major reason why we were able to hold the upper hand against the Cult.¡¹

    The Salvation Organization waspletely behind in response to thisrge-scale attack.

    We were only able to push back the Cult because Rubeum¡¯s speed was unexpected in the enemy¡¯s n.

    In addition, the strength of my disciples was probably greater than the Cult expected.

    ¡¸And Master¡¯s presence also made a great difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is as Dion says. The enemy could have never expected that.¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸We should keep Master¡¯s existence a secret from the Cult from here on too.¡¹

    I agree. The existence of the students, including myself, should not be known to the Cult.

    ¡¸Even so, we were out of luck.¡¹Regina said, while picking up a sweet from the desk.

    ¡¸How so?¡¹

    ¡¸The Cult¡¯s attack just so ovepped at the same time Milt left.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone was speechless.

    Regina, who was munching on sweets, tilted her head.

    ¡¸What? Did I say something strange?¡¹

    Regina doesn¡¯t seem to have realized yet, so, as her master, I¡¯ll have to teach her.

    ¡¸That itself is the enemy¡¯s diversion.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Dion is sensing a crisis because we were caught in the diversion.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Regina is in charge ofbat, so it can¡¯t be helped. Although she has the highestbat prowess, she is not good at realizing or breaking through enemy ns.

    ¡¸But, wouldn¡¯t the Cult want to keep the excavation of sub-Mithril a secret?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we only realized that sub-Mithril ore is important because we got our hands on a Cardinal¡¯s core.¡¹

    Without the Cardinal¡¯s core, we wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the sub-Mithril ore.

    We would have thought that mining was just a diversion to lure Milt.

    And the Cardinal himself had no ns to participate in the battle.

    In fact, neither the intelligence unit nor thebat unit of the Salvation Organization noticed.

    On the contrary, even Regina and Xenovia, members of the Council of Sages, were unaware.

    I also noticed the Cardinal for the first time after being pointed out by Rubeum.

    The enemy¡¯s concealment magic was almost perfect.

    ¡¸Rubeum¡¯s existence was too unexpected for the Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru?¡¹

    There is no way the Cult would have imagined Rubeum¡¯s sharp ability to detect presence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As expected, Ruu-chan.¡¹Regina praised Rubeum.

    ¡¸Rubeum, who discovered the Cardinal first, and Master, who defeated the Cardinal, deserve the biggest credit.¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Well, most of it still belongs to Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸He also found the enemy intelligence unit lurking nearby after defeating the Cardinal.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say, Master.¡¹Dion agreed with me.

    Rubeum was also the only one who noticed the enemy¡¯s intelligence unit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared to think what would have happened if they were sessful in bringing back the information.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸And not being able to bring back the information is a huge blow for the Cult.¡¹

    .

    If the information had been brought back, the Cult would¡¯ve most likely gained the upper hand against the battle with the Salvation Organization in the future.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. You indirectly saved a lot of the lives of our students.¡¹

    Complimented by Dion and Regina, Rubeum started feeling very shy.

    ¡¸Kyururu~~¡¹

    He was happily shaking his tail, and nudging his head against my thighs.

 Chapter 138 - Future Plan

    138. Future n

    Xenovia smiled while looking at Rubeum acting bashful.

    And then she turned to me and said,¡¸There is no doubt that it was a big blow to the Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯tpleted our investigations yet, so we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡¹Dion reminded her.

    ¡¸Yes, I know.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, that¡¯s good.¡¹

    Dion himself probably believes that it was a big blow. But he reminded us so that we don¡¯t bex.

    Looking at my relieved disciples, I asked.

    ¡¸Assuming that it is indeed a big setback for the Cult, what do you think their next move will be?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, they won¡¯t be able to move properly. They will withdraw and strengthen their defenses.¡¹

    Apparently, Regina is optimistic.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unlikely that they will withdraw. They will most likely start moving behind the scenes to regain power.¡¹

    Xenovia is a little more pessimistic than Regina.

    ¡¸Dion, Milt, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I think they will be observing the situation for now.¡¹

    ¡¸As for me¡­ I think there is a possibility of a fierce counterattack.¡¹

    Among the disciples, Milt seems to be the most pessimistic.

    ¡¸Milt, why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say for sure since we don¡¯t have detailed information, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸An intuition?¡¹

    ¡¸You can say that.¡¹

    ¡¸That said, I am sure you have some basis for that intuition, right?¡¹Dion, with a gentle tone, urged Milt to speak his thoughts.

    ¡¸The Cardinals are the highest executives, the supreme leaders of the Cult. I think the demons will attack following the Cardinal¡¯s death.¡¹

    ¡¸They would try to earn credit to be a Cardinal?¡¹Regina asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve killed big executives in the past, but I don¡¯t think the demons attacked back then.¡¹Xenovia said, tilting her head.

    ¡¸But the highest you¡¯ve killed is only an Archbishop, right?¡¹Milt said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    It seems to be the first time that a Cardinal has been killed in the nearly 100 year battle between the Salvation Organization and the Cult.

    ¡¸I think a Cardinal and an Archbishop are very different.¡¹Milt said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no higher position than a Cardinal.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Regina still didn¡¯t seem to understand yet, so Milt began exining politely.

    If there is a Cardinal when an Archbishop dies, it is the Cardinal who decides the sessor for the vacant position.

    However, if a Cardinal dies, there is no superior to appoint one.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a guess, but¡­ I think it would be a matter of discussion between the three Cardinals.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think so too.¡¹

    ¡¸In which case, deciding an Archbishop to rise to the Cardinal position would be a political situation.¡¹

    If the Archbishop rmended by one Cardinal ascends to the position of Cardinal, then that Cardinal¡¯s influence within the Cult will grow bigger.

    All three Cardinals surely understand this, so they each would rmend an Archbishop who works under them.

    ¡¸So now, let¡¯s say that the Archbishop rmended by one of the Cardinals achieved a meritorious deed. Then the other two Cardinal¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be able to oppose that Archbishop¡¯s rise to position.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly.¡¹

    Regina seems to be convinced too.

    It would be a great achievement if the Cardinal candidate killed the executives of the Salvation Organization.

    It would be even more decisive if they could kill one of the members of the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸So I think we have to be especially careful now.¡¹

    ¡¸An internal power struggle, huh. Hmm, it¡¯s certainly possible. Good thinking, Milt.¡¹

    When I praised him, Milt looked to be a little shy.

    ¡¸Well, it could also be a needless worry, though.¡¹Milt said.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t lose anything by being wary. We should also inform our executives to be vignt.¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Then, Xenovia, please inform them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, but what about you, Dion?¡¹

    ¡¸I will try to get some inside information on the Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I shall subdue any demons as soon as they are found.¡¹

    That would probably be the best for Regina, who is the best at fighting and not much else.

    ¡¸Please join me on the Cardinal core¡¯s examination, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸How lucky. Milt gets to be with Master.¡¹Regina said, sounding envious.

    ¡¸It is a mage¡¯s privilege.¡¹Milt said, smirking.

    After that, all the disciples started to move.

    I also began the investigation with Milt.

 Chapter 139 - Duraâ€™s House

    139. Dura¡¯s House

    Next day. Afterpleting my daily early morning training, I headed to Milt¡¯sb. Saria and Run Run were at the nursery.

    The highest priority target we had to examine was the Cardinal¡¯s core.

    And we also have to examine the corpse of the tail of Tenebris, the beastkin.

    I also want to solve the secret behind how a human transforms into a demon and from demon to a beastkin.

    ¡¸The body modification technology of the Tenebris Cult is quite advanced.¡¹I said to Milt, while we examined.

    ¡¸Yes. It pains me to admit it, but theirs is much better than us.¡¹

    ¡¸Be that as it may, I wouldn¡¯t want to imitate it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, of course.¡¹Milt said, with augh.

    We analyze body modification technology as a countermeasure. Not to modify our own bodies.

    ¡¸Was the Cult¡¯s technology high since the beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ It only swiftly improved recently.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know.¡¹

    Maybe they have an excellent guy who oversees their technological unit.

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s wait for the result of Dion¡¯s information gathering.¡¹

    And we proceeded with the examination while talking.

    ¡¸Even so, your skill has improved a lot, Milt.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? Well, it has been 100 years.¡¹

    ¡¸It is still amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­¡¹Milt said, tears rolling down the corners of his eyes.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Milt must have gone through a lot of trouble during those hundred years. I gently hugged Milt and stroked his head.

    A long time ago¡­ More than a hundred years ago, I did this often when Milt used to cry.

    When I recalled those memories and was immersed in sentiment,

    ¡¸Are you in here, Master?¡¹Regina came in without knocking, and stood stunned when she saw the scene.¡¸Oh, sorry.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Wait, wait.¡¹I said, as Regina awkwardly tried to leave.

    I broke the hug with Milt, and asked.

    ¡¸Is there something you need?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡¹

    Regina probably said that in consideration of Milt, who she views as her little brother.

    However, Milt had already stopped crying, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Just tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Dion wants you toe to Dura¡¯s house.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the housepleted?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. And he also wanted Ruu-chan toe along.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Milt, youe too.¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm? Okay.¡¹

    We were just about to pause the corpse examination, so we were able to leave immediately.

    Regina guided us to Dura¡¯s house.

    Since we were outside, we can never know how many eyes are on us. Therefore, I walked behind Milt, carrying his luggage, so that I would look like Milt¡¯s disciple.

    After a short walk, we arrived in front of Dura¡¯s house.

    The newly built house was very close to the dormitory.

    No, it would be more urate to say that it is closer to my room than to the student dormitory.

    If you jump out of the window of my room, the house is just right there.

    Dura came to serve Rubeum.

    Therefore, it may be natural that it is close to Rubeum¡¯s residence, that is, my room.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s quite big.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You never noticed?¡¹Milt asked, in a master-like tone.

    ¡¸I knew it was under construction¡­¡¹

    But I didn¡¯t know it was Dura¡¯s house.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big. Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum said, from Dura¡¯s handmade baby sling.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s reallyfortable, but, recently, whenever we move from ce to ce, Rubeum always goes into the baby sling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a house for a big dragon to live in, after all.¡¹

    The house is smallerpared to the pen where more than a dozen wyverns lived. However, it is considerablyrger than the houses where people live.

    Dura¡¯s length from his head to the tip of the tail exceeds 10 meters, and his height is 4 meters. The house is designedrge enough for Dura to spend his time at ease.

    The length and width of the house was 100m, and the height was 20 metres. And it seems to be semi-underground. The student dormitory exposure to the sun was taken into consideration, it seems.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good design!¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸Is that so? I think it¡¯s too simple, though.¡¹Milt said.

    SInce they made it in a hurry, I think they couldn¡¯t borate on the design.

    ¡¸I like this kind of design.¡¹

    ¡¸You think so too, right, Will? It looks really good.¡¹Regina said, in a delighted tone.

    When she tried to open the house¡¯ huge door, almost at the same time, the door opened from the other side.

    ¡¸GRR. Wee, everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Good morning, Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸A very good morning. Please,e inside.¡¹Dura urged us to enter the house.

    Talking outside makes us stand out, after all.

    I entered inside, still following behind Milt.

    Shiro and Fluffy also came in quietly.

    When all of us went inside, the door was closed.

    ¡¸Master. We have been waiting for you.¡¹

    Dion and Xenovia were already waiting inside Dura¡¯s house.

 Chapter 140 - . Willâ€™s Blessing

    140. Will¡¯s Blessing

    It was a little unexpected that all four of my disciples were gathered at Dura¡¯s house.

    It would seem that we were not called here for a house tour.

    I took Rubeum out of the baby sling.

    Rubeum flew towards Dura, and began stroking his head.

    Since I stroke his head often, he might have seen it as an expression of endearment.

    After confirming that Dura was happy, I asked Dion.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, I wanted to show Dura¡¯s house to you, Master.¡¹

    In case of emergency, there may be times I would have to get on Dura¡¯s back.

    In such a case, it would be a problem if I didn¡¯t know where his house was.

    ¡¸We built it near Master¡¯s room, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted it to be near Rubeum, correct? I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸You can even connect a passage from my room to this house.¡¹I said, casually.

    ¡¸Is that ok?¡¹Dura asked, with great vigour.

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum is okay with that too. Kyuru~¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I am most humbled.¡¹Dura said, bowing his head.

    ¡¸¡­If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s construct a passage.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸Dion, thank you.¡¹Dura said.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Even if you connect a passage, you cannot make arge enough passage that can allow someone asrge as Dura to pass through.

    Will it be a passage for me and Rubeum toe and go?

    For the time being, I decided to leave all matters rting to the passage to Dion.

    ¡¸Secondly, if it¡¯s alright with you, Master, about the blessing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right, Regina mentioned that.¡¹

    The blessing Dion is talking about is the blessing of a God granted by an apostle.

    The other day, the apostle of the Dragon God, godkin Rubeum, blessed the dragons.

    Thereupon, even a child dragon was able to speak the humannguage. His fighting power was also significantly improved.

    ¡¸I am the apostle of the Human God, but I am also the apostle of various gods.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it is alright with Master¡­¡¹Milt started.

    ¡¸We would like to experiment and see if Master can really grant blessings!¡¹

    ¡¸Regina, calling it an experiment is rude towards Master.¡¹Milt rebuked.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹Regina just brushed it off.

    ¡¸We have confirmed that Master can take away blessings, but we still haven¡¯t confirmed if you can grant them.¡¹

    Xenovia is talking about the time my cousins lost their blessings.

    If I could grant blessings, it would be a big plus for future battles.

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s try it. Line up.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸But are you really sure you want to bless us?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think blessings should be given without thought.

    Especially if it improves abilities.

    However, I have known my disciples since their childhood.

    Each one of them is a good guy. I have no problem giving them a blessing.

    The disciples lined up side by side.

    From the right, Dion, Xenovia, Regina, Milt.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll start with Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹

    The tall Dion, lowered down to his knees, and bowed his head.

    Even I, a short eight-year-old child, can now touch his head.

    Following Dion, Xenovia and others bow their heads.

    I touched Dion¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Human God, Magic God, Sword God, War God, Fighting God, Water God, me God, Wind god, Thunder god¡­¡¹

    I called out the names of the gods who made me their apostle.

    I also called on Metal God, cksmith God, Hunting God, Earth God and more.

    After that,

    ¡¸Grant Dion Edel Aqua with the grace and blessing of the gods.¡¹

    The moment I chanted that, I felt a mysterious feeling.

    Something flowed through me to Dion ¨C that kind of feeling.

    ¡¸How do you feel, Dion?¡¹

    ¡¸I experienced a mysterious feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Do you feel stronger?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s still too soon to tell.¡¹

    And then, I also blessed Xenovia and the others.

    The disciples all seemed to have experienced a mysterious feeling.

    However, they couldn¡¯t tell if they had be stronger.

    ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯m granting blessings, so I don¡¯t know if this is okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Kyuru-¡¹Rubeum said, sitting on Dura¡¯s head and watching the situation all the while.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s the same as I did. Kyuru.¡¹

    It is encouraging to have an experienced person who gave blessings to dozens of dragons earlier say so.

    ¡¸The dragons weren¡¯t self-aware either. Kyuru.¡¹

    Speaking of which, I remember that the dragons who became able to speak humannguage were not very aware of it.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯ll go check it real quick!¡¹Regina said, and ran out.

    She¡¯s most likely going to check with Milt¡¯s love-value measuring device.

    ¡¸Dion, Xenovia, Milt, you should all go too.¡¹

    When I said that, everyone went out of Dura¡¯s house.

    As I expected, they, too, seemed to be interested in the results.

 Chapter 141 - Duraâ€™s House and Rubeumâ€™s Unique Ability

    141. Dura¡¯s House and Rubeum¡¯s Unique Ability

    On the other hand, since my disciples were gone, I decided to take a leisurely tour of Dura¡¯s house.

    From the huge entrance to the ce where we are now, there was just arge, empty space.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m huge, I need a lot of space to move around.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose it would be hard to move around too much indoors.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The bedroom is this way.¡¹

    Following Dura¡¯s guidance, we proceeded to the back and went through arge door which connected to another room. There was something like a round basket with a diameter of about 15 meters in that room. The huge basket contained a futon-like soft material.

    ¡¸Do you sleep in that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeap.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu.¡¹

    Rubeum flew towards Dura¡¯s bed and sat in it.

    Shiro and Fluffy also ran up to Rubeum.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so soft! Kyurururu¡¹¡¸Memee!¡¹¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸I am humbled!¡¹Dura said.

    After that, we moved to another room. There were various devices and materials ced there.

    ¡¸This is my workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸For clothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    It was Dura who made the Rubeum¡¯s baby sling.

    Dura excels in clothing-rted skills.

    ¡¸There are also smithing tools.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s aplete workshop.¡¹

    Overall, it was better than the smithing setup in my room.

    ¡¸Will, you are wee to use it at any time.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    That¡¯s a very kind offer.

    I would like toe here when I have some free time.

    When talking to Dura about the equipment in the room, my disciples returned.

    ¡¸So, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The love value had risen across the board.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear!¡¹

    It seems that the blessings worked.

    ¡¸I will do my best not to disappoint the gods and you, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Blessing can¡¯t show its true value without effort.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is as you say, Master.¡¹

    The disciples seem to be determined to work harder. That¡¯s reassuring.

    ¡¸Master, Rubeum-dono, I have onest request.¡¹Dion said.

    ¡¸Hmm? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum-dono, I would like you to show me your concealment technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok.¡¹

    And then, Rubeum began his lecture.

    ¡¸This is how you erase your presence. Kyururu.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you hide from magic detection?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I do it unconsciously¡­ that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Rubeum had a hard time putting it into words.

    It can be difficult to exin what you do instinctually.

    Rubeum¡¯s exnation was difficult to follow, but I listened to it seriously.

    ¡¸¡­In other words, make the mana emitted by the user not react to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe? Kyuru.¡¹

    It¡¯s not about not reacting to the mana, but rather make the mana not react to you. The exnation was extremely difficult to understand.

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    Just as I thought, Regina didn¡¯t seem to get it.

    Not only Regina, but Xenovia and Dion have also not caught up with the exnation.

    Only Milt and I understood.

    ¡¸Um. It¡¯s hard to exin, but¡­¡¹

    I decided to start exining from the mechanism behind magic detection, so that even Regina can understand it.

    When searching with magic, you basically emit mana.

    You analyze the emitted mana when it reacts after hitting something.

    The uracy of the analysis depends on the ability of the mage.

    ¡¸Master. I know all that, but what does it mean to make the mana not react to you?¡¹

    Regina¡¯s question was justified. Though, it is extremely difficult to exin.

    It is difficult to hide from magic detection. This is because living things always have a small amount of mana.

    Your own mana reacts to the mana used in magic detection.

    Therefore, general concealment techniques suppress your mana so it doesn¡¯t react.

    That way, unless you are moving around too much, the enemy will not detect you.

    However, if the mage¡¯s ability is high enough, it will be possible to detect you even if your mana does not react.

    If you are a highly capable mage, you will be able to search for things that specifically do not have mana.

    Depending on the proficiency of the ability, it is even possible to detect that a person with a mana signature was there until a while ago.

    To hide from such a proficient mage, just making your mana not react is not good enough.

    ¡¸In order not to be noticed by the other party, it is necessary to tune the wavelength of your mana to the other party¡¯s mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you can do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Usually you can¡¯t, but Rubeum has, in fact,pletely masked himself from my detection.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, he immediately detected Master¡¯s mana wavelength and adjusted his own?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the basics. But that¡¯s not all.¡¹

    During my first battle with Rubeum, the light from my magic did not reach him at all.

    ¡¸Rubeum matched my mana wavelength and at the same time absorbed my mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru. Yes, that¡¯s it. Magic spells, rather than mana, can be absorbed to some extent.¡¹

    ¡¸The magic itself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s weak enough. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    Rubeum shyly, pped around his tail.

 Chapter 142 - Presence Detection and Presence Concealment

    142. Presence Detection and Presence Concealment

    ¡¸Can you actually show me the absorption?¡¹I asked Rubeum.

    ¡¸Okay, but softly. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I shoot a very weak magic bullet at Rubeum.

    The moment it came into contact with Rubeum¡¯s scale, the magic bullet disappeared.

    ¡¸Wow.¡¹

    ¡¸Impressive.¡¹

    Dion and Dura were impressed.

    It was indeed a wonderful ability.

    ¡¸I could only absorb it because it was a weak magic bullet. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it is weak, magic bullets are still magic bullets. Absorbing it is quite substantial.¡¹

    ¡¸As Master says, the mana of magic bullets is iparable to the mana of magic detection.¡¹

    No matter how weak it is, magic bullets are offensive magic aimed at destroying.

    The amount of mana is iparable to non-destructive magic for detection purposes.

    ¡¸If you can absorb magic bullets, then you won¡¯t get detected in magic detection.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Although, I don¡¯t think the Cardinal was using magic absorption, correct?¡¹Regina asked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There is probably no one else who can use it other than Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, did he match his mana wavelength to ours?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, either.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Master?¡¹

    I exined more after thinking a little.

    The disciples who were at the spot were Xenovia and Regina; they¡¯re both poor magic users.

    The rest were from the intelligence unit of the Salvation Organization.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a concealment technique that doesn¡¯t get caught in the detection of the Salvation Organization.¡¹

    So, it¡¯s a pretty good concealment technique

    However, I noticed the existence of the Cardinal after being pointed out by Rubeum.

    In other words, the Cardinal¡¯s concealment ability is not as good as Rubeum.

    If Rubeum was seriously hidden, it would be difficult for me to notice.

    ¡¸Rubeum. Do you have any tips for finding hidden targets?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru¡­¡¹Rubeum thought seriously for a while.

    ¡¸When there is a person hiding, the surroundings feel strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more like the surroundings are distorted than the main body.¡¹

    It¡¯s probably a slight difference that you wouldn¡¯t notice unless you were aware of it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll erase my presence, so close your eyes and try to detect me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    We all closed our eyes and Rubeum erased his presence.

    It felt as if he waspletely gone.

    ¡¸Wow, Ruu-chan. Even though you¡¯re so close, I almost couldn¡¯t notice you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum¡¯s voice echoed from nowhere.

    Milt and I started our magic detection.

    The whereabouts of everyone except Rubeum were immediately known.

    However, Rubeum does not get caught in the magic detection.

    ¡¸Wonderful. It¡¯s as he really isn¡¯t there.¡¹

    ¡¸Milt, don¡¯t search for Ruu. Look for something strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Something strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Kyuru.¡¹

    Something strange, huh¡­ I¡¯ll try again.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel anything strange.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t either, Master.¡¹

    Milt and I still could not sense it with our magic detection.

    ¡¸I see. I think I may have understood.¡¹Regina quietly muttered.

    ¡¸What? No way?!¡¹

    It was no wonder that Milt was surprised. I was also surprised, after all.

    Regina wasn¡¯t using magic to detect.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sound so surprised.¡¹Regina said.

    ¡¸Regina, you aren¡¯t using magic, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but I can still sense presences in my own way.¡¹

    When ites to Regina, it may be possible to do that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of mind-boggling that you can do that without magic.¡¹Milt said.

    ¡¸If the target is far away, then my detection loses to a mage, but if they¡¯re close, I can manage it somehow!¡¹

    With my eyes still closed, I can¡¯t tell what expression Regina is making, but there is no doubt she¡¯s making a triumphant face.

    ¡¸Regina. Can you tell me what it feels like?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try since you asked, Master.¡¹

    And Regina started exining her detection.

    Where there is no presence, it seems that there is a sense of difort.

    The space where there really is nothing and the space where Rubeum is, is slightly different.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the difference?¡¹

    ¡¸How should I put it¡­ It¡¯s hard to feel the space.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Regina¡¯s exnation was really difficult to understand.

    If I had to summarize what she¡¯s saying, it would be that there is ¡°nothing¡± where Rubeum is.

    ¡¸I do not understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly.¡¹

    Milt and Dion shook their heads.

    ¡¸Somehow, I think I understand.¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸You understood that, Xenovia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master. There is ¡°nothing¡± there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    Regina and Xenovia, who do not use magic, came to notice Rubeum first.

    ¡¸Milt, Dion. Maybe the sensation is more difficult to understand for mages.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, what do you mean? Please teach me.¡¹

    Hearing Milt¡¯s words reminded me of the past.

    When he was little, Milt often asked me to teach him stuff, just like this.

    ¡¸We tend to rely too much on magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do Regina and Xenovia rely on?¡¹

    ¡¸Senses¡­ or rather, pure mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Pure mana?¡¹

    I heard Dion¡¯s voiceing from a fairly high position.

    And we concentrated on searching for Rubeum¡¯s presence using mana.

 Chapter 143 - Acquisition Of Skills Related To Presence

    143. Acquisition Of Skills Rted To Presence

    After 10 minutes of searching for Rubeum¡¯s position using mana instead of magic, I finally noticed the ¡°nothing¡± where Rubuem was.

    ¡¸I think I can finally understand what Regina was saying.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Will is amazing. Kyururu.¡¹

    Regina and Rubeum praised me.

    After that, I taught Dion and Milt about what to search for.

    Then, after about 20 minutes, Dion and Milt also noticed Rubeum.

    ¡¸Now you can find Ruu-chan even if he hides!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. If Ruu really tried to hide, it¡¯s even more amazing. Kyuru.¡¹

    Saying that, Rubeum further hid his presence.

    When that happened, it became very difficult to find the ¡°nothing¡±.

    ¡¸Rubeum, you are really amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyurururu.¡¹

    Rubeum happily shook his tail.

    ¡¸Rubeum. Thank you.¡¹Dion bowed.

    ¡¸No problem. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Continuing from that, how about the technique to hide presence?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll show you. Kyuru.¡¹

    As before, Rubeum¡¯s presence disappeared.

    This time, instead of detection, we focused on observing the technique of eliminating presence.

    Rubeum demonstrated slowly so that it was easy to understand.

    ¡¸It looks easy, but it¡¯s really amazing.¡¹

    Is it a special ability of the apostle of the Dragon God?

    That was how astounding Rubeum¡¯s ability was.

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it would be difficult to do the same thing as Rubeum¡­ but it should be helpful as a reference.¡¹

    ¡¸It is as you say, Master.¡¹

    Dion observed Rubeum with a serious expression, as he said so.

    Dion is in charge of the intelligence unit.

    The survival rate of those in the intelligence unit will change depending on how well Rubeum¡¯s ability can be systematized.

    And that will have a big impact on future battles.

    After observing closely, I imitated what Rubeum was doing.

    ¡¸Basically, it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    First of all, absorb the mana itself and prevent it from being reflected. This alone is a considerable concealment effect.

    At the same time, adjust your mana wavelength to that of the surroundings.

    Regina is particrly good at assimting to her surroundings.

    My disciples are already strong enough that they can do that unconsciously, but Rubeum¡¯s ability is a more advanced version.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, Master. It¡¯s hard to notice your presence, just like Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Milt, can you try to find me in your detection?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Milt then started his magic detection.

    ¡¸I honestly can¡¯t detect you, Master. Even though you¡¯re so close, even though I can see you with my eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel any presence at all, either. How scary.¡¹Regina said, slowly approaching me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an apostle of the Dragon God, but I am a disciple of the Dragon God. Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to imitate.¡¹

    And then, for some reason, Regina hugged me tightly from the front.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Regina?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to feel your existence.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t act so spoiled!¡¹Xenovia scolded.

    My existence became so thin that she couldn¡¯t feel me and became lonely.

    That must have been why she wanted to actually touch me.

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    Rubeum flew over and hugged my face from the side.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up with you, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu. It¡¯s hard to find Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Well. If even Rubeum can¡¯t notice Master¡¯s presence, it¡¯s good enough.¡¹Dion said, with a

    serious expression.

    ¡¸Master, if you have any tips, could you tell me?¡¹Dion asked.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I think a little while distancing myself from Regina. Rubeum came around in front of my face when I did so.

    I guess, I don¡¯t have to worry about him.

    Then I started exining.

    ¡¸Well, the theory itself isn¡¯t too difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just easy because it¡¯s you, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong, Regina. The theory is easy, but it¡¯s hard to pull off.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸You know how to assimte your presence to your surroundings, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Actually, that is the most difficult part.

    However, when ites to my disciples, they can already do that.

    ¡¸From there, you have to take it one step further.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Absorbing the mana emitted during magic detection falls under the category of special abilities.

    It is a technique that can only be done by the apostle of the Dragon God, Rubeum, a godkin, and me, a disciple of the Dragon God.

    However, my disciples should still be able to imitate it to a certain extent. So I taught them step by step.

    There are many sensory factors, so I taught each disciple ordingly.

    I felt very nostalgic, as it reminded me of the old days.

    While I was teaching, Rubeum was also teaching Dura by imitating me.

    Dura learned while trembling with excitement.

    It took several hours for the disciples to get the hang of eliminating presence.

 Chapter 144 - Continuation of Skill Acquisition

    144. Continuation of Skill Acquisition

    I told my disciples to erase their presence as I taught them, and checked how they did.

    There were differences in each, but they were all thorough.

    Regina was the best and Milt was the worst. Dion and Xenovia were in between them.

    However, there was no big difference in skill among the four.

    ¡¸Okay. Good. You just have to practice from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Thank you!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All four disciples thanked in unison.

    ¡¸Dura is still not there. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸GRRR. I am most sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach you again so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸It is too great an honour.¡¹

    Although Dura¡¯s tone is formal, Rubeum and Dura both seemed to be getting along well with each other.

    ¡¸I shall teach this to my subordinates, too.¡¹Dion said, the one who was most drenched in sweat.

    Dion is a dragonewt covered with scales, so he has a constant temperature like Rubeum and Dura.

    Dragonewts have less sweat nds than average humans, so they sweat a lot.

    ¡¸Dion, wipe your sweat for the time being. You¡¯ll catch a cold otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Dion began to wipe his sweat with a towel.

    The towel itself was normal-sized, but it looked rtively small because Dion isrge.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help. Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum said, and looked over at me. So I gave him a towel. Rubeum then pped his wings and flew over to Dion to wipe off his sweat.

    Rubeum is also indebted to Dion in various ways.

    Maybe he naturally wants to repay the favor.

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it! Kyuru.¡¹

    While looking at those two, I asked.

    ¡¸When you mentioned subordinates, did you mean the intelligence unit?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s they who need the ability to detect and erase presence.¡¹

    The intelligence unit was unaware of the Cardinal¡¯s strategy.

    On the contrary, they didn¡¯t detect the demons until the moment theyunched the attack.

    It was a blunder of the intelligence unit, revealing ack of ability.

    ¡¸I would be relieved if you can teach them, Dion.¡¹

    Even if they can¡¯t achieve the same level as my disciples, it would be good if they could improve their ability to detect and erase their presence.

    That alone gives an advantage in information warfare.

    And information warfare is the lifeline of the Salvation Organization.

    It must never be neglected.

    ¡¸Then I shall teach Arti and the rest.¡¹Xenovia said.

    Regina is better at erasing presence, but Xenovia is better at teaching.

    Regina just does it intuitively.

    ¡¸I will teach Arti and the rest when I train with them too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Master. Please do.¡¹

    ¡¸Will. I would like it if you trained here.¡¹Dura said.

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will get to meet with the Monarch, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. That¡¯ll be very helpful.¡¹

    ¡¸GRR. Will is also the disciple of the Dragon God. An extraordinary personage. It is my honour.¡¹

    Although not as much as Rubeum, it seems that I, a disciple of the Dragon God, am also regarded as a special existence.

    ¡¸Kyuru. Will is like Ruu¡¯s older brother.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururururu.¡¹

    Rubeum happily shook his tail and clung to my face.

    Rubeum is not a disciple of the Dragon God because he has not been taught by the Dragon God. However, Rubeum is like a child of the Dragon God. And disciples are also like children. Then, it may be no exaggeration to say that I am Rubeum¡¯s older brother. Not only Rubeum, but Shiro, Fluffy, and Run Run are also like my brothers and sisters.

    After that, I worked with Milt to connect Dura¡¯s house and my room with an underground passage.

    It would be easier for Rubeum toe to y, so Dura was very pleased.

 Chapter 145 - Blessing of the Apostle of the Gods

    145. Blessing of the Apostle of the Gods

    From next day onwards, the training will be conducted in Dura¡¯s room.

    It would be too conspicuous to train with Dura outdoors, after all.

    ording to Dura, Xenovia and the others wille to train as well, it seems.

    I was worried that we would be disturbing Dura¡¯s alone time, but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Even at the mountain, I don¡¯t stay alone.¡¹Dura said, shaking his tail.

    The mountain Dura mentioned is the mountain range of dragons, which is his parents¡¯ home.

    Apparently, Dura and the dragons in the mountain range have a habit of living in groups.

    Therefore, it seems that he feels lonely to stay alone.

    I don¡¯t know if dragons as a species have such a tendency or if it is just exclusive to the dragons in the mountain range.

    Rubeum also easily gets lonely and always demands attention. Maybe the dragon race as a whole is a lonely group.

    One week passed after the passage waspleted.

    And by having Dura¡¯s cooperation, the effect of our training has also improved.

    At the end of the training, when I was drinking water away from everyone, Fay, the divine spirit of the Human God, poked my cheek.

    ¡¸Hey, Will.¡¹Fay whispered in my ear very softly.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹I also replied softly, so that only Fay could hear.

    Fay slept for long periods of time after the battle with the Cardinal of the Tenebris Cult, well, except for during mealtimes.

    However, it seems that she has finally regained her full energy from around yesterday.

    I saw her flying around and ying with Fluffy and the rest during training.

    ¡¸Fay was watching the training. And I think it¡¯s about time.¡¹she said.

    ¡¸Time for what?¡¹

    ¡¸Blessing, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸God¡¯s blessing, huh.¡¹

    The other day, I blessed my disciples and they actually became stronger.

    ¡¸Fay thinks the blessings should be granted to Arti, Rosetta, and Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes.¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bless Arti and the others.

    If I grant them the blessings, their gods¡¯ love value will increase at once.

    There is a huge gap between my disciples and them ¨C in terms of growth, training, skill and knowledge. I was thinking that it would be a shame if that normal growth progression were disrupted due to the blessing.

    ¡¸Fay thinks they won¡¯t get carried away even if they be stronger due to the blessing.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with that too, but¡­¡¹

    The most worrying thing about granting a blessing is if they get carried away and stop striving to put in effort.

    Now, that would be a real shame. But, I¡¯m not worried about that at all.

    ¡¸But I haven¡¯t said anything regarding the blessing to anyone besides Arti.¡¹

    Only Arti knows that I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss Wolms.

    Rosetta and Tina don¡¯t know. They don¡¯t even know that I am the apostle of the gods.

    ¡¸If I grant blessing, I¡¯ll get exposed.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you bless like Rubeum, of course you will.¡¹

    Rubeum blessed all the dragons in the dragon mountain range one by one.

    When I also blessed my disciples, I referred to his action back then.

    ¡¸Fay thinks you should secretly bless them so that you won¡¯t be exposed.¡¹

    ¡¸Can it be done like that?¡¹

    ¡¸You can do it, because you¡¯re the apostle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should I do specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡¹

    ording to Fay, it seems that I just have to touch and pray silently. It doesn¡¯t matter if you put it in words or not.

    ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s quite easy to bless someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s like their child¡¯s request.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, then. Guess I¡¯ll give it a go.¡¹

    I walked towards Arti, Rosetta, and Tina who were resting.

    ¡¸Everyone. Do you have a minute?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Arti tilted her head.

    ¡¸I have something to check, so let me touch your head.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹¡¸Okay.¡¹¡¸I¡¯m alright with that too!¡¹

    I touched Arti¡¯s head, and prayed to the gods in my heart.

    ¡¸Will, what do you want to check?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a little difficult to exin.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it rted to magic?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little different, but also kind of.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    And then Rosetta stopped asking.

    After granting blessing to Arti, I blessed Rosetta and Tina respectively.

    ¡¸Do you feel anything different?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel my tiredness being washed away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also feeling better.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    It seems that I was able to bless them properly.

    ¡¸I wonder if Will¡¯s touch had an acupuncture-like effect?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta were convinced that it was like acupuncture. And Arti simply nodded.

    ¡¸Will, I was talking to Arti and the others a while ago, but have you decided about the training camp?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Training camp?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. Will has been skipping homeroomtely.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. I think you will be okay even if you¡¯re not in ss.¡¹

    I have also been skipping the homeroom which is held only once a week.

    Needless to mention, Rosetta and Tina don¡¯t skip the homeroom. On the contrary, they attend sses properly unless there is an important task at hand.

    On a side note, Arti also skips ss with me.

    ¡¸So, what is this training camp?¡¹

    ¡¸All the first-year students go to the monster¡¯s habitat and do on-site training for 3 days and 2 nights.¡¹Rosetta exined.

    As I was listening to the exnation, Dura was ying happily with Rubeum, Shiro, and Fluffy.

    ¡¸Will you not be participating in the training camp after all, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸I may not participate for the time being.¡¹

    There is nothing to be gained by participating in the monster extermination for first-year students.

    And my participation could also adversely affect the training of first-year students.

    ¡¸What about you, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸I will go with you, Will.¡¹

    Arti will participate if I participate, and will not participate if I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸Neither Will nor Arti will participate. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸Tina, let¡¯s do our best together!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But we still have to find two more people.¡¹

    When I asked Rosetta and Tina about the training camp, they told me that there needs to be 4 to 5 people in one team.

    Seven teams of first-year students. Three teachers will apany them during the training camp.

    ¡¸If Will and Arti change your mind, please let us know.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Maybe it won¡¯t even be training, but just fun hiking!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina went back to ss after that.

    And Arti seemed to have some work, so she went somewhere. I stayed at Dura¡¯s house.

 Chapter 146 - Weapon Manufacture

    146. Weapon Manufacture

    I remained at the workshop in Dura¡¯s house to make my own weapon.

    In the battle with Dura¡¯s father, Dolre, the shortsword I made broke.

    Then, in the battle with the Cardinal, I was reminded of the importance of a weapon.

    In the body of an eight-year-old, even if it is strengthened by magic, I am unable to produce enough force unarmed.

    Dura¡¯s room is divided into five areas. One is arge room at the entrance. The passage from my room is also connected here. That¡¯s the room where we usually train.

    Another is Dura¡¯s bedroom area. We basically don¡¯t enter there. Dura showed it once. A nket wasid in arge basket made of wood. That is probably Dura¡¯s bed.

    The other area is an area with a living room and a kitchen. There are tables and chairs of a size that is easy for humans to use, and after training, we all sit down there and eat snacks together.

    And not to forget, an area for toilets and a ce to wash our body.

    As long as a dragon eats, it would surely go to the toilet.

    The ce where we wash our body is hard to call a bathroom. The bathroom isrge enough for us human beings, but it is not a bathroom per se because it is smallerpared to Dura¡¯s body. Dura could probably only wash his body instead of taking a bath.

    Thest area is the workshop. It was lined with tools I use for cksmithing and tools for Dura¡¯s cloth crafting.

    ¡¸Thanks for letting me use the workshop, Dura.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wee. I can also learn from you, too.¡¹Dura said, looking at my hand.

    Perhaps Dura is also interested in cksmithing.

    I made a shortsword, as Dura intently watched the process.

    I made it carefully using the material I got from Dolre.

    There is no point in making a short sword of the same level asst time.

    Therefore, I pushed my magic control to the utmost limit to make the short sword.

    Three hours after I started, the short sword waspleted.

    Dura kept staring at my hand until it waspleted.

    ¡¸Amazing concentration. The technique was also amazing. I learned a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Next, I¡¯m going to make the string for Rosetta¡¯s bow.¡¹

    ¡¸Will, are you okay? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Used to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Back when I was just starting cksmithing, it took many times longer than this and I felt very tired.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Growth spurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe that¡¯s the case. I am eight years old after all.¡¹

    In thetter years of my previous life, when I was 120 years old, it was difficult to increase my magic strength and power. Even maintaining the health of my physical body was taxing.

    ¡¸The potential of children sure is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you considered a child among dragons, Dura?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, still a child.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeap. I am d I came here with Rubeum-sama. The training is also amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d it was.¡¹

    Dura participates in both my and Xenovia¡¯s training together with Rosetta and the others.

    I was also asked by Dura to arrange and teach the training method given by the gods to the dragon.

    Rubeum, who was inspired by Dura, has also been doing his best in training these days.

    ¡¸Will may be alright, but let¡¯s take a short break.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s take a break for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. I will make tea.¡¹

    Dura and I moved from the workshop to the living room.

    In the living room, Rubeum, Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay were ying happily.

    When I entered the living room, Fay noticed and flew towards me.

    ¡¸Have you finished making the weapon?¡¹

    ¡¸The shortsword isplete, but next I¡¯m going to make Rosetta¡¯s bowstring. I¡¯m just here for a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, show me the shortsword!¡¹

    I ced the shortsword I just made on a table in the living room.

    Fay touched the short sword and nodded to herself.

    Dura came back with tea and sweets.

    Although his hands and fingers were too big, Dura dexterously brewed them with skillful magic control.

    ¡¸Sweets!¡¹Fay cried.

    ¡¸Dig in.¡¹Dura said.

    I then ate sweets with Fay and the godbeasts.

    It was cookies. Shiro, Rubeum, Fluffy, and Fay were chomping down on the food.

    ¡¸Sweetness seems to be the fuel for a tired brain. It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    After a sufficient break, I returned to work.

    I started making the bowstring using the dragon¡¯s beard from Dolre.

    Three hourster.

    ¡¸I think I made a pretty good string.¡¹

    ¡¸Magnificent!¡¹Dura said.

    ¡¸I will give this to Rosetta as soon as shees back from ss.¡¹

    ¡¸That is good.¡¹

    When we were talking about that, Xenovia came to Dura¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Are you in, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Dura and I left the workshop and headed towards Xenovia.

    ¡¸I have something to ask you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can ask me anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Actually, I would like for Master to participate in the training camp.¡¹ Xenovia said, seeming apologetic.

 Chapter 147 - Request From A Disciple

    147. Request From A Disciple

    ¡¸Training camp? Oh yeah, Rosetta and the others were talking about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I know the academy sses are too tedious for Master, and I know this is a selfish request, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s okay. Is there a reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    And Xenovia politely started exining.

    Dion has been actively investigating the Cult since the day the Cardinal was defeated.

    As a result, it seems that the training camp is their next target.

    ¡¸It has only been a week, but you have already found out that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡¯s doubts are justified, but we are constantly gathering intelligence from our widework.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸And this time, the enemy¡¯s movement was a little messy, so it was easy to find out.¡¹

    ¡¸Messy?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that Milt¡¯s intuition was spot on. The Cardinal¡¯s death seems to have caused an internal power struggle.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The Archbishops aiming for the Cardinal seat are trying to outsmart each other.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Until now, the Tenebris Cult has operated underplete control, centered on the highest-ranking Cardinals.

    However, now the Archbishops ¨C and the Cardinals above them ¨C are trying to outsmart each other.

    It is natural that there will be cracks forming.

    ¡¸A blessing in disguise.¡¹

    ¡¸As you say, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Xenovia. Is the teacher leading the training camp an executive of the Salvation Organization?¡¹

    No matter how many students the demons kill, it will not cause any damage in the short term.

    In the first ce, the Salvation Organization does not consider the students as a fighting force.

    It will lead to the weakening of the Salvation Organization, but it will be effective at the earliest after a couple decades.

    Students have to wait months and years until they are able to join the main force of the Salvation Organization.

    ¡¸It is exactly as you have guessed, Master. The leading teacher is abat executive.¡¹

    Xenovia says that the teachers assigned to the task are excellent personnel. The main force of the teachers are made up of former top-notch personnel who have retired from the line-of-duty due to injury or old age.

    However, in order to teach thetest techniques, they are also taking turns sending the Organization¡¯s current first-ss member as a teacher. These members have been serving actively for at least five years.

    ¡¸The three teachers who will lead the training camp this time are the deputy director of thebat division and two members of the Salvation Organization.¡¹

    The deputy director seems to be the number three of thebat division, excluding the Council of Sages.

    ¡¸So they¡¯re targeting the deputy director.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸If you know that, why not cancel it?¡¹

    ¡¸There is also a reason why we can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Apparently there are many movements of the Cult that the intelligence division has detected.

    All of them may be put into effect, or all of them may be fake information.

    Even if it is not fake information, it may end without being put into effect.

    ¡¸By the way, how many movements did you detect?¡¹

    ¡¸There are dozens with low uracy. High uracy is only fifteen.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it would not be realistic to stop all our activities just based on that.¡¹

    Shouldn¡¯t we at least stop the ns rting to students due to safety?

    I thought so, but Xenovia shook her head.

    ¡¸There are twenty ns targeting the academy, including those with low uracy. And ten of those have been identified as high uracy ns.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That many?¡¹

    Probably because the Archbishops started to move all at once to gain achievements for the position of Cardinal.

    ¡¸Defeating Salvation Organization executives when they¡¯re on their own is also difficult for the Cult.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It means that students can get in the executives¡¯ way.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m guessing the teachers have already been informed of this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    For the Cult, it will be easier to defeat the executives if they were upied with protecting the students.

    And if they can kill a few students in the meantime, it will be an added bonus for the Cult.

    For the Cult, it would be very efficient to attack the academy.

    ¡¸If we stop the academy¡¯s activities in response to the movements of the Cult, the education will fall apart.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. That¡¯s quite problematic.¡¹

    ¡¸Thetest training camp just happened to be in Master¡¯s school year, so if we can hit them hard this time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The Cult will be forced to review their ns?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in the meantime we cane up with countermeasures.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand the situation. I¡¯ll participate in the training camp.¡¹

    Xenovia and the others are doing their best to respond to the Cult¡¯s numerous ns.

    That¡¯s why I want to contribute too.

    ¡¸Just leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, the intelligence division is not half bad if they can detect dozens of ns.¡¹

    Just the other day, they were unable to sense the beastkins and demons until they had almost reached the royal capital and the academy. But now, they seem to have upped their game.

    The intelligence division has always been excellent from the start, and it may be easier to collect information now since the Cult has lost one of its Cardinals.

    ¡¸Maybe it was the effect of Dion¡¯s guidance to the intelligence division.¡¹Xenovia said, smiling.

    Then, she stroked Rubeum¡¯s head, who was floating nearby.

    ¡¸The technique of erasing and detecting presence that Rubeum taught was immediately useful.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Rubeum-sama.¡¹Dura said, happily waving his tail.

    ¡¸Oh right, Master. Please take this.¡¹

    Xenovia handed over the Transceiver Ring.

    I already have a Transceiver Ring to connect with my disciple.

    ¡¸But I already have a ring.¡¹

    When I said that, Xenovia shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not for Master, it¡¯s for Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s mine! Kyurukyuru.¡¹Rubeum cried, happily shaking his tail.

    ¡¸If you can speak humannguage, then you can handle it.¡¹Xenovia said.

    ¡¸Rubeum knows how to use it! Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, it might be useful if Rubeum had one.¡¹

    Rubeum is very good at detecting and erasing presence.

    In other words, he would be the best as a scout.

    At that time, if he has a Transceiver Ring, we will be able to contact each other and can expand the range of operations.

    ¡¸Thank you, Xenovia. I¡¯m sure it will be helpful.¡¹

    I then looped a string through the ring and tied it around Rubeum¡¯s wrist.

    ¡¸There is no special material to grow in size when Rubeum goes into his giant form.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, if that¡¯s the case, leave it to me.¡¹Dura said, heading back into the workshop. Then he came back with a string.¡¸Here, this is for Rubeum-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸For Rubeum?¡¹Rubeum asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Please take it. It is made from a material that can stretch many times its original size.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow. It really stretches! Thank you. Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum said, and wrapped it around his arm.

    ¡¸I am humbled by those words.¡¹Dura replied.

    ¡¸Dura, what is that material?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Poison Slime skin.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi?¡¹Fluffy, who had been quiet until now, reacted to the word ¡®slime¡¯.

    ¡¸Fluffy. Are you angry?¡¹Rubeum worriedly called out.

    ¡¸I-I was thoughtless¡­¡¹Dura hurriedly said, with a troubled look.

    ¡¸Piigi.¡¹

    However, Fluffy didn¡¯t seem to be angry.

    It seems that he just reacted to the word slime.

    ¡¸There are so many types of slimes, after all. I¡¯m a mammal, but I still use cowhide.¡¹

    ¡¸Piigi.¡¹

    Fluffy seemed to say, ¡°That¡¯s right. Poison slime is fine.¡±

    ¡¸Rubeum is relieved. Kyururu.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Both Rubeum and Dura seemed to be relieved.

    And Xenovia handed another Transceiver Ring to Arti.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give one to Arti too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay, Master?¡¹Arti asked.

    ¡¸Yes, that would be more convenient. I¡¯ll give one to Tina and Rosetta tomorrow.¡¹

    At the time of this training camp, Xenovia seems to think that we might be separated from each other.

 Chapter 148 - Preparation for Training Camp

    148. Preparation for Training Camp

    The next day, I handed thepleted bowstring to Rosetta before the training.

    Rosetta made a test shot and was very pleased with it. It was worth making.

    Rosetta and Tina were both wearing a Transceiver Ring on their fingers.

    It was probably given by Xenovia during their training.

    Then, I informed Tina, Rosetta, and Arti that I will be participating in the training camp.

    ¡¸Yay! It is so reassuring to hear that!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In addition, if Arti also participates, we can have a party with four people. How about it?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Of course I will also participate.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    It seems that Arti will also participate. Xenovia must have surely exined the situation to her.

    Rosetta and Tina were genuinely pleased. I didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary because I want them to purely focus on the training camp.

    I don¡¯t know if the Cult will actually follow through with their ns. And Xenovia and Dion are taking action so that those ns will not be put into effect. I am only participating as an insurance.

    ¡¸By the way, what will we do in the training camp?¡¹

    ¡¸Um. Defeat monsters in a forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Once you get to the monster¡¯s habitat, it seems that we will be moving in parties.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean we can hunt monsters as we see fit?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, there is a destination for each party, and our purpose is to reach it ande back.¡¹

    Rosetta and Arti exined.

    ¡¸What do the leading teachers do?¡¹

    ¡¸They will be watching from afar it seems.¡¹

    The teachers will conceal their presence and watch over the parties so that they do not fall into a fatal situation. The teachers are first-ssbatants. Normal students probably won¡¯t detect them. There are 30 students ¨C seven parties in all. And they will be led by three people.

    In other words, each teacher will be in charge of two or three parties.

    It will be difficult to watch over if they move too much apart.

    Therefore, it seems that the destination is set so that they don¡¯t fall apart.

    The students may still get lost and fall apart.

    For such a case, an assistant may be secretly apanying the parties.

    I¡¯ll ask Xenovia if there are assistants before leaving for the training camp.

    It is still unknown whether the Tenebris Cult will actually attack.

    However, if there are teachers and assistants, a countermeasure should not be too difficult.

    After that, we went through the usual training. Perhaps it was the result of the secret blessing yesterday, but Arti, Rosetta, and Tina were moving better than usual.

    After the training, Rosetta and Tina went to ss.

    And I headed to the president¡¯s office, where Xenovia is. Arti, Shiro, Fluffy, Rubeum and Fay followed me. Arti did not say a word on the way. Because we don¡¯t know who could be listening from where.

    After entering the president¡¯s office, I asked Arti.¡¸Arti, were you also asked by Xenovia to participate in the training camp?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but I have been informed about the situation.¡¹Arti replied.

    ¡¸I told Arti to think of Master as her superior, after all.¡¹Xenovia said, while offering sweets to the godbeasts.

    Xenovia addressed me as Master because I have told Arti that I was Edelfuss in my previous life.

    Apparently, Xenovia was thinking of letting me decide whether or not Arti would participate in the training camp.

    ¡¸I see. Well, leaving that aside, Arti, how is your body¡¯s condition?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel very good. It feels like a strange power has beening out of my whole body since yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you describe it more specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It began after yesterday morning¡¯s training. It became harder to get tired. Increased mana control. Improved dynamic vision and eyesight. Sword techniques and footwork have also improved. That is how it felt to me.¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸What did you think, Xenovia?¡¹

    Xenovia, as Arti¡¯s master, trains Arti every morning before the training with me.

    ¡¸Master, what did you do? Her movements improved suddenlypared to yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it just Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸No, both Rosetta and Tina too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master, did you perhaps¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you noticed? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t consult beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s okay, but did you reveal your identity to Rosetta and Tina?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t revealed it. Fay told me that I just had to touch their heads and pray silently.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Fay taught him!¡¹Fay, who was eating sweets, said cheerfully.

    ¡¸Is that so? As expected of Master.¡¹Xenovia said, nodding satisfactorily.

    Following the conversation so far, Arti has probably guessed what I did.

    However, I said it out loud just to be clear.

    ¡¸Arti. I touched your head at the end of the training yesterday, remember? I gave you a blessing at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I did it without your permission.¡¹

    ¡¸No. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Master. Blessing is God¡¯s love. God¡¯s love is not something people can¡¯t have a say in in the first ce.¡¹

    It is rather natural that it is given without permission and disappears without permission.

    That¡¯s what Xenovia seems to be thinking. And she is correct.

    ¡¸I will do my best to be a person who deserves God¡¯s love.¡¹

    I am relieved that Arti seems pleased.

 Chapter 149 - Information On The Training Camp

    149. Information On The Training Camp

    However, I have to ask this just in case.

    ¡¸Did you have any problems at all? Like you lost your bnce or something¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem rting to the movement of my body or mana control at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean, there is indeed something else.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, it¡¯s not really a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how small it may be, please tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My sword has be too fast.¡¹

    While Arti was doing independent sword training, it seems that her sword speed had be too fast that the de was chipped due to not being able to keep up with Arti¡¯s speed.

    ¡¸So that can also happen, huh.¡¹

    Weapons should be suitable for one¡¯s own abilities. As you improve your abilities, you should naturally change your weapons.

    I should make a new weapon for Arti too.

    ¡¸Was there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there isn¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. d to hear that.¡¹

    Then I asked Xenovia.

    ¡¸Xenovia, I decided to participate in the training camp, but how many teachers will apany us?¡¹

    ¡¸There are three who will appear before the students and five assistants who keep watch from the shadows.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the number of student teams is seven, you¡¯re sending eight?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s safer to have a flexible margin to fallback on.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. I¡¯m guessing the five assistants are also members of the Salvation Organisation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are top-notch. And most of them are the same rank as Arti.¡¹

    ¡¸I have also been a training camp assistant.¡¹Arti said.

    Arti is a young and inexperienced member in the Salvation Organization.

    However, in terms of skill, she is top-notch.

    ¡¸If the assistants are as strong as Arti, then it¡¯s reassuring.¡¹

    Should the students encounter powerful monsters, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to keep them safe.

    ¡¸Thank you. However¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your concerns. It won¡¯t be the same if they were attacked by demons.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Moreover, we think they¡¯re aiming for the teachers this time.¡¹

    If they wish to defeat first-ssbatants of the Salvation Organization, they will surely send powerful demons.

    ¡¸I will keep an eye out. By the way, do the teachers know my existence?¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t know. I shall tell them if Master wishes for it.¡¹

    It is top secret that I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss.

    It is better for as few people as possible to know.

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to tell them. What about the risk of an attack?¡¹

    ¡¸They have been informed.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    After chatting a little, I left the president¡¯s office.

    I parted ways with Arti, and headed to Dura¡¯s room to make weapons for Arti, Tina, and Rosetta.

    ¡¸A sword for Arti, a cane for Tina, and Rosetta¡¯s bow has already been made, so maybe a dagger for her.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhuh.¡¹

    As usual, Dura intently observed me as I continued to make weapons.

    I used materials such as dragon scales received from Dolre and Orichalcum received from Milt. Using magic, I mix it in an appropriate ratio.

    ¡¸Both your mana pool and mana control are amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I have gotten better at cksmithing.¡¹

    ¡¸The method of mixing the materials is also original. It¡¯s amazing how you mix the scales with the metal.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the disciple of the cksmith God, Metal God, and the Dragon God, after all.¡¹

    I have the knowledge given by the gods.

    If you have the materials and acquire the mana pool and mana control technique for processing, you can do advanced things.

    ¡¸Awesome. A method unknown even to dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸Will is amazing, you know.¡¹¡¸Yes, very amazing.¡¹

    Rubeum, who was sitting on Dura¡¯s head, boasted proudly.

    And Fay was sitting on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    On the other hand, Shiro and Fluffy were ying in the next room, where we always train.

    Not only is it wide, but it is okay to run around because the entire room is designed so that it can withstand the use of training.

    While being watched by Dura and the others, I finished processing the material.

    After that, I magically molded the weapon.

    I have to consider not only the shape but also the weight and strength of the weapon.

    It is the most delicate stage of the process.

    A few hourster.

    ¡¸OK. I¡¯m done.¡¹

    ¡¸Splendid.¡¹

    ¡¸Sugoi!¡¹¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Dura and Rubeum praised me, but Fay waspletely asleep.

    ¡¸I think it came out good, but I¡¯ll have them test out the weapons tomorrow and then make the final adjustments.¡¹

    ¡¸I will also try to make something.¡¹Dura said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    It seems that watching my weapon smithing has also inspired Dura.

 Chapter 150 - Preparing the Equipment

    150. Preparing the Equipment

    The next day, when I handed over thepleted weapons before starting the training, everyone was pleased.

    ¡¸I will make it an heirloom!¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy, but weapons are just consumables.¡¹

    ¡¸Not only a bow but also a dagger¡­ I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a wonderful sword. Thank you.¡¹

    Then we conducted our usual training with the new weapons.

    After that, we had our usual break.

    ¡¸Please tell me if you have anyints or requests to improve my weapon making ability.¡¹I told everyone.

    ¡¸At the moment, I¡¯m not really dissatisfied with it. It¡¯s very easy to use.¡¹

    ¡¸My cane is great. I¡¯ve never had a cane that¡¯s as easy to use.¡¹

    ¡¸Well. If youe up with a way I can improve it, please tell me. How about you, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s very easy to use, but this part is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Lend me your sword.¡¹

    I then fine-tuned the part requested by Arti on the spot.

    ¡¸How is it now?¡¹

    Arti swung her sword several times.

    ¡¸It has improved a lot. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, I¡¯m d. Please tell me if you think of something else in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    At that time, Dura came out with a box from the workshop.

    ¡¸I made some clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou.¡¹

    ¡¸These clothes are for Arti and the rest. Please try it on.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I would be happy if you liked it.¡¹

    The box contained clothes for Arti, Rosetta, and Tina.

    It seems Dura made the clothes using the same materials he did for me.

    The design and color were the same as the clothes worn by Arti and the others so far.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t really know what kind of design would be the best for humans, so I copied the clothes worn usually.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll try it on right away.¡¹Tina said.

    And then, Arti and the rest went to the next room, changed their clothes and came back.

    ¡¸How does it feel?¡¹Dura asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful! It¡¯s very easy to move in and the size is also perfect.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ve never worn such great clothes.¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸How did you know the size so well?¡¹Tina asked.

    ¡¸I observed carefully.¡¹Dura said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing that Dura-san can tell by just looking.¡¹Tina-said.

    Praised by everyone, Dura was acting joyfully shy.

    ¡¸New weapons and new clothes. I am more excited for the training camp now! Right, Will?¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    They did not only get new weapons and clothes, but also blessings.

    And they still put in a lot of effort every day.

    There is no doubt that they have grown significantly as a fighting force.

 Chapter 151 - Classmate

    151. ssmate

    One week after making the weapons. The day of the training camp hase.

    Since it was the day of the training camp, we cancelled today¡¯s morning training.

    ¡¸Saria. Remember what I told you yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸I know! The training camp! Good luck!¡¹

    ¡¸Run Run, take care of Saria.¡¹

    ¡¸Woof.¡¹

    I sent Saria and Run Run to the nursery and then headed to the ssroom.

    Rubeum, Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay came with me.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I went to the ssroom. Last time was the entrance ceremony, I think.

    When I arrived in front of the ssroom door, I heard a noisy voice from inside.

    I opened the ssroom door and went inside. The ssroom immediately went quiet.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here, so everyone must be surprised.

    Twenty-six of the thirty students who joined the academy at the same time as me were there. Counting myself, there were 27 people in the ssroom.

    The remaining three were my party members, Arti, Rosetta, and Tina.

    ¡¸Oh, if isn¡¯t Will Wolms? You haven¡¯t been here since the day of the entrance ceremony, have you?¡¹

    One of the students who invited me to the social gathering after the ceremony, called out.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    Other students gathered around me as I was replying to that student.

    Shiro, Fay, and Rubeum, who were not present on the day of the entrance ceremony, were particrly popr.

    ¡¸So cute. Can I touch them?¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹Fay cried, and escaped into my pocket.

    Fay seems to be shy around strangers.

    ¡¸Mee.¡¹¡¸OK.¡¹

    Whereas Shiro and Rubeum were shaking their tails in a good mood.

    ¡¸It seems that you can¡¯t touch Fay, but you can stroke Shiro and Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh.¡¹¡¸So cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Is Rubeum a dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a dragon! Kyuru.¡¹

    Shiro and Rubeum were patted by the students, and seemed happy to be getting attention.

    Fluffy also seemed to be popr, as he was also caressed.

    Looking at the godbeasts, a few of the students said.

    ¡¸I knew you were no ordinary person since you passed the exam with just one pir.¡¹

    ¡¸Even a slime, a dog, and a goat alone were superbly amazing, but you even have a dragon and a spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸Because beastmasters usually only have one, or two at most.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Will was a mage, but are you also a beastmaster and spiritmaster?¡¹

    I thought a little before answering.

    ¡¸I¡¯m neither a beastmaster nor a spiritmaster. Maybe I¡¯m just good at getting along with animals.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you always busy, Will? You are the disciple of the Small Sage, after all.¡¹

    It seemed that everyone knew that I was Milt¡¯s disciple.

    That¡¯s why no one thinks I¡¯ll repeat a year even though I don¡¯t attend sses.

    They seem to think that Milt is giving me special sses.

    At that time, the ssroom door opened, and Arti entered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone fellpletely silent after seeing Arti. Arti didn¡¯t duel with my cousins like I did, so she had less of an impression on the students than I do. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t even take the entrance exam.

    At the very least, I attended the entrance ceremony, the guidance after that, and the social gathering hosted by the students.

    However, Arti had erased her presence and tried not to stand out, so she hardly remained in anyone¡¯s memory.

    The students went to talk to Arti.

    ¡¸Umm, Arti-san, correct? We haven¡¯t met since the day of the entrance ceremony, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Arti is Xenovia-sama¡¯s disciple.¡¹

    I told everyone instead, since Arti is a woman of less words.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t attend ss.¡¹

    Students began to flock around Arti.

    The students seemed curious and asked Arti one by one.

    ¡¸Is the president¡¯s training strict?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. It¡¯s really kind.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you given a special mission by the president?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes.¡¹

    While everyone was excited, one student asked me.

    ¡¸Since Will and Arti-san are participating, were you told to join by the Small Sage and the President?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s about correct.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If it¡¯sbat techniques, surely the sages will teach you. So, did they tell you to join so you can learn about living in a group?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. I don¡¯t know the details.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The students seemed to be convinced with that.

    ¡¸So, are Will and Arti-san in the same group?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The rest is Rosetta and Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸Which reminds me, Tina-san is also the disciple of the Beloved Child of the Water God.¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta-san is also a super talented scout. You guys would make the strongest party.¡¹

    It seems that Rosetta is not known to be a disciple of the Hero.

    However, it seems that Rosetta¡¯s ability is highly evaluated among the students.

    When talking about that, the door opened again.

    ¡¸Everyone, we brought the map of the training camp.¡¹

    ¡¸Each person take one. Please take them in order.¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina carried in a bundle of paper.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work, Rosetta-san and Tina-san.¡¹

    ¡¸This is our week! So it¡¯s only natural.¡¹ Rosetta said.

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    Apparently, there is a weekly shift system.

    It seems that the students who are on the weekly shift take on the tasks decided by the teacher.

    I felt a little guilty never having done a weekly shift since I¡¯m always skipping ss.

 Chapter 152 - Jema

    152. Jema

    Rosetta and Tina distributed a copy of the map to Arti and me too.

    ¡¸Please take one, Will, Arti.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Arti and I took a map each and read them.

    The training camp seems to be held in a deep forest at the foot of arge mountain with several rivers and hills.

    Apparently, the training camp location was announced for the first time today.

    The students were also looking at the map with a serious expression.

    ¡¸The terrain seemsplex.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What kind of monsters live there?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to believe that there would be no dangerous monsters, but¡­¡¹

    The students alsoe from various backgrounds.

    Those who once dropped out of the Academy of Heroes, and then graduated from the Academy of Sages, Knights and the likes, and then re-entered the Academy of Heroes, have experience of fighting monsters.

    Besides them, those who enrolled into the academy after working as a knight, a knight¡¯s apprentice, an adventurer, etc. for several years naturally havebat experience.

    However, some of those who have received the love of many gods and have high abilities have nobat experience.

    The ratio of having battle experience was about fifty-fifty.

    The students were a little excited, and at the same time, a little nervous.

    As they were all noisily talking with each other, the ssroom door opened silently, and a woman walked in.

    ¡¸Judging from all the noise, I¡¯m guessing everyone is quite fired up.¡¹

    When the woman said so, with a well-projected voice, the ssroom became quiet in an instant.

    It is most likely the teacher who will lead the training camp this time. Two more men entered after the teacher.

    I heard from Xenovia that there are three teachers leading the training camp, so it must be those three.

    All the students straightened their backs in a tense manner.

    Perhaps the reason why they became quiet when Arti and I entered the ssroom was because they thought that this teacher hade in.

    That was how nervous the students seemed.

    ¡¸I heard from Rosetta and Tina that Will and Arti will also participate in the training camp.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Pleased to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I greeted her politely. Whereas, Arti replied as she usually does.

    I heard from Xenovia that the leading teacher is the deputy director who is the number three in thebat division of the Salvation Organization.

    Certainly, this teacher has an extraordinary aura surrounding her.

    ¡¸Will. I won¡¯t say anything about you skipping all my lessons, but I will treat you under the assumption that you have learned everything. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸As for Arti¡­ nothing else.¡¹

    Although Arti is registered as a student, she is originally a member of the Salvation Organization.

    Although she does not report directly to the teacher, she is still a subordinate of the teacher.

    That¡¯s why the teacher probably knew about Arti from the beginning.

    ¡¸Nheless, I should at least tell you my name. I am Jema Belov.¡¹

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, Jema-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸And the two behind me are¡­¡¹

    And she also introduced the two teachers behind her.

    The two teachers are also full-fledgedbatants with a career of more than five years as members of thebat division of the Salvation Organization.

    After the teachers introduced themselves just for me, we moved out.

    In the ssroom, no special notes were given nor were our belongings checked.

    Such things may have been informed to the ss in advance.

    Nevertheless, if it is not done, then it is the student¡¯s responsibility.

    Following the teacher¡¯s instructions, when we went out and walked for a while, threerge carriages were prepared.

    We boarded those carriages and left for the training camp.

    The carriage was fitted with chairs that could seat about 10 people across each other.

    There was a certain amount of space between the seats on the two sides so that you can walk in the middle.

    The material used for the chair was wood, so it was not veryfortable to sit on.

    One teacher boarded each of the three carriages.

    I could hear students in the other carriages talking noisily, but no one talked in my carriage.

    Yes, that¡¯s because Jema was on the carriage I got on.

    The students seemed so nervous as they were hugging their luggage tight on theirp.

    Jema was sitting on the right seat at the front of the carriage.

    Seats at the front were vacant because the students did not approach that area.

    We had Shiro, Fluffy, Rubeum, and Fay, so we sat in the back.

    ¡¸Is Jema-sensei scary? Everyone looks too nervous¡­¡¹I whispered to Tina secretly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Although, she is strict.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey. Will. If you have any questions, ask me directly.¡¹

    Jema told me with a strong tone.

    The voice gave a start to the students. I kinda felt sorry for them.

    I was far from Jema, and was also whispering. And the carriage itself was making a lot of noise from moving, but despite that, she clearly heard me it seems.

    ¡¸Well, I wouldn¡¯t know what the students think of you even if I ask you directly, sensei.¡¹

    When I said that, the students stared at me with their eyes saying,¡¸Don¡¯t talk!¡¹

    And Jema red at me with a sharp eye.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. Wille over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I cannot defy her, so I quietly went to the front.

 Chapter 153 - Start Of The Training Camp

    153. Start Of The Training Camp

    As I moved to the front, the students nced at me with sympathy.

    The students seem to think that I will get scolded.

    ¡¸Sit down, Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I sat in the front seat as ordered by Jema.

    ¡¸Will, you are the disciple of the Small Sage, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Shiro, who came along with me, tried to head-butt on Jema¡¯s leg.

    ¡¸Hey, stop that, Shiro¨C¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Jema said, and continued the conversation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking at your entrance exam data. You are an 8-year-old with one guardian deity pir. But it says that you beat two students who had 4 guardian deity pirs each in a duel.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Meanwhile, Shiro happily began to head-butt Jema. However, she didn¡¯t seem to mind it in particr.

    ¡¸The number of guardian deities is just a rough guide. So it doesn¡¯t matter. What can you do? Would I be correct to assume that you specialise in magic since you¡¯re the disciple of the Small Sage?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I specialise in magic. But I¡¯m also good at using weapons and unarmedbat.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou.. How impressive¡­¡¹Jema gazed at me intently.

    She, naturally, does not know that I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss.

    Jema should also know that this training camp might be raided. However, she doesn¡¯t know that I know that information as well.

    ¡¸Arti! Tina!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹Arti replied.

    ¡¸Is anything the matter?¡¹Tina answered.

    Called by Jema, Arti and Tina came from the back of the carriage.

    Arti was still carrying Fluffy.

    ¡¸Arti is the disciple of the Sword Saint, and Tina is the disciple of the Beloved Child of the Water God. That means you should also know about Will, the disciple of the Small Sage, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I do know him.¡¹

    ¡¸You receive training from the Sword Saint and the Small Sage together sometimes, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Hearing Arti¡¯s reply, Jema nodded.

    ¡¸So, how strong would you say Will is? No need for ttery or consideration. Just tell the facts.¡¹

    ¡¸He is much, much stronger than I am.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸I would like a more concrete answer. What do you think, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸Stronger than me too.¡¹

    Arti said the same thing as Tina. It was not concrete at all.

    Jema¡¯s eyebrows twitched, however.

    ¡¸Hou¡­ Stronger than you huh, Arti?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Arti just stood with an attitude as if saying that exnation was enough.

    ¡¸In that case, which one of us is stronger? Will or me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure.¡¹

    Arti answered immediately.

    Upon hearing that, Jema¡¯s face turned serious for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    She smiled happily, and turned towards me.

    ¡¸If Arti says so, then it must be true. I look forward to seeing what you can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹I replied.

    During that time, Shiro was rhythmically headbutting Jema¡¯s legs.

    Then Arti and I rode on the carriage while sitting across from Jema.

    After riding about 14 hours, when my ass was starting to hurt, we finally arrived at our destination.

    It was only about a couple of hours before midnight.

    And, worst of all, it was raining.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived. Everyone, get off.¡¹

    Jema said with an emotionless tone, to the students who were dejected seeing the rain.

    The movements of the thirty students were sluggish, probably because they don¡¯t want to go out when it¡¯s raining.

    ¡¸You¡¯re all too slow!¡¹Jema said in a scolding tone.¡¸I know the sun has already set, but there are nofortable things like lodging amodation here. So just follow me silently.¡¹

    Jema then started walking fast.

    Some of the students were tired from hours of riding in the carriage and were walking slowly.

    Jema then said without slowing her pace.

    ¡¸Where do you think we are right now? A forest where arge number of monsters inhabit. If you get lost, nobody wille to save you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, ma¡¯am.¡¹

    ¡¸We will not wait for you. If you get lost, you will have to survive the night all on your own.¡¹

    With just those words, the student started to move sharply.

    ¡¸Needless to say, act in groups. We don¡¯t care who gets lost. Instead, you should take care of your own members.¡¹

    While saying such a thing, Jema walked steadily.

    The two apanying teachers also walked right behind Jema. And none of them looked back.

    Perhaps the students also understood that Jema was being dead serious, as they strived to keep up with her.

    The teachers walked fairly fast. So the students were in a half-jog to keep up.

    And so, we headed deeper into the forest. The students started breathing heavily.

    I explored the surroundings with magic detection and noticed that three of the five assistants were lurking near us.

    Jema was not seriously thinking that it was okay for the students to get lost and die.

    She acted ruthless in order to get the students to give up their naivety.

    And the result of that, the students desperately kept up through the rain.

    Rain was one of the factors that deprived students of their physical strength.

    Of course, all the students were equipped with rain gear while walking.

    On a side note, raincoats were provided by the academy. The quality was not very good, however.

    I have better quality rain gear, but to maintain fairness, I wore the provided standard supplies.

    Trotting with poor quality rain gear, made the inside humid.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t raining, my clothes would have gotten wet from the sweat.

    About two hourster, after midnight, Jema finally stopped.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. Congrattions.¡¹

    Jema said, with a smile.

 Chapter 154 - Rain At Night

    154. Rain At Night

    The destination was a tnd with rtively few trees and few slopes.

    However, there were rocks scattered and tree roots crawling all over.

    ¡¸All thirty are still here. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for students of the academy.¡¹Jema said to the students who were breathing heavily.

    The entrance examination probably had the purpose of filtering those who couldn¡¯t keep up with this march.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Get ready to go to bed. We have an early morning tomorrow.¡¹

    Having said that, Jema and the teachers started building their tent.

    ¡¸You have nothing else to do for today. Our side will be responsible for keeping a lookout. Each group can go to sleep as soon as you are ready.¡¹

    The students also built tents for each group.

    However, it was already midnight and raining. So there were also groups that had trouble.

    They were struggling to prevent the inside of the tent from getting wet with water drops falling from rain gear and their sweats.

    Meanwhile, Jema and the teachers built their tent in the blink of an eye and went inside.

    The teachers will not be taking care of you. That¡¯s what they¡¯re trying to imply with that attitude, it seems.

    Some of the students seemed about to cry.

    Our team finished building the tent with Rosetta taking the leader role.

    The tent was also provided by the academy, like the rain gear.

    If students were allowed to use their own belongings freely, the difference between rich and poor would be too apparent.

    Conversely, it may also mean that you can create a harsh situation by using poor quality products.

    If you actually be an adventurer or a knight, you may not always have good quality equipment on site.

    We entered the tent that has been built.

    ¡¸The tent is a little cramped for four people.¡¹

    While saying so, Rosetta took off her rain gear.

    Both Tina and Arti took off their rain gear too.

    I followed suit and took off my rain gear. I took out a towel and wiped Shiro and Rubeum to dry them.

    Fluffy was fine because it can absorb water from the body surface even if it gets wet.

    ¡¸So hot!¡¹

    Fay, who was in my pocket, popped out and got on top of Fluffy.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help wearing rain gear. But it¡¯s less exhausting than getting wet and moving in the rain.¡¹

    While I was talking to Fay about that, Arti began to strip out of her clothes.

    She quickly took off her clothes until only her underwear was left, and even tried to take those off.

    ¡¸A-Arti?¡¹Tina hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t change out of the wet clothes, you will catch a cold.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be so, but¡­¡¹Tina said, casting a nce at me.

    She probably wants to say that Arti shouldn¡¯t take off her clothes in front of a man.

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible to make Will go outside while it¡¯s raining. Besides, we can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed by things like these in the height of battle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is true.¡¹Tina said softly.

    What Arti was saying was correct. It¡¯s noughing matter if you get killed in battle due to embarrassment.

    Even so, it would be difficult to convince Tina and Rosetta right away.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn around.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you.¡¹

    When I turned around, I heard the sound of clothes rustling mixed with the sound of rain.

    After Arti and the rest finished changing their clothes, I also changed my clothes.

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but all three girls turned around when it was my turn.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dry out the wet clothes. Pass your clothes over here.¡¹

    I then dry our clothes with magic. Blow a warm breeze to dry it.

    ¡¸I will dry this on my own!¡¹

    When I was drying the clothes smoothly, Tina hid her underwear flusteredly.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t give enough consideration. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Tina dried all the girls¡¯ underwear.

    ¡¸Pi-Pi¡¹

    Meanwhile, Fluffy moved around the floor of the tent.

    Apparently, Fluffy absorbed the moisture and dried it.

    ¡¸I guess I could have asked Fluffy to dry the clothes without using magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    Fluffy is a slime that is good at washing and drying.

    After finishing the preparations for sleeping, I tell everyone.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go take a look at the other tents. Not all teams can use drying magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ll help you too.¡¹Tina offered.

    ¡¸No, it should be fine with just me and Fluffy. It¡¯s not a big deal. Everyone should sleep first.¡¹

    And I went around the tents of each group with Fluffy.

    Some teams were at a loss because both their clothes and the inside of the tent were wet.

    Fluffy and I dried the clothes and tents of each group.

    ¡¸You are a lifesaver, Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸But was it okay? We are another team.¡¹

    ¡¸The teacher didn¡¯t say anything about not helping other teams. Though I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll help tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸We know that, but just drying our clothes and tent is already a big help. Thank you.¡¹

    After going around all the tents, Fluffy and I returned to our tent.

    While walking outside, Fluffy covered my body so I wouldn¡¯t get wet.

 Chapter 155 - Morning of the Training Camp

    155. Morning of the Training Camp

    When I returned to the tent, the girls were already tucked under a nket. But not asleep yet.

    The tent itself was small. So they were all huddled close to each other.

    ¡¸How did it go, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸Some people really did have trouble drying up, so I was able to help them out.¡¹

    If it was wet, the students wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well. It would be difficult to meet the challenges set for tomorrow.

    The students are all excellent. They most likely learned how to dry with magic after seeing me do it once.

    ¡¸Will. What about the lookout?¡¹Tina asked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good point to consider, but I think it should be fine for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹Rosetta also seemed surprised. She must have intended to keep watch today.

    The assistants are secretly on lookouts around the tent.

    And although it is cleverly hidden, there is a barrier surrounding this ce.

    As expected, the academy does not intend to sacrifice the students.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure how things will be from tomorrow onwards, but we can sleep without worry for tonight.¡¹I said.

    Seeming relieved, Rosetta and Tina fell asleep before long. The two of them must have been quite exhausted, as they immediately fell asleep.

    Rosetta was holding Rubeum and Tina was holding Shiro like a stuffed animal.

    After that, Arti and I also fell asleep with Fluffy and Fay.

    As soon as dawn broke the next day.

    ¡¸Students! Time to wake up!¡¹Jema¡¯s loud voice echoed.

    The students jumped out of their sleeping bags and went outside.

    Our team also quickly stepped out of our tent.

    Fortunately, the rain had stopped while we were asleep. Morning mist covered the forest.

    The ground was muddy, but it was easier to move around thanst night because it was no longer raining and the surroundings were bright.

    ¡¸Well, then. You guys didn¡¯te here to y around. So let¡¯s get started with the task right away.¡¹Jema said, and started giving instructions.¡¸Your group will head to this location, and the other group will head to that location.¡¹Jema instructed each of the seven groups of students their destination.

    The destination of each group is most likely calcted considering the number of experienced students and theposition of the group.

    And one teacher is most likely assigned to secretly watch over each of the student groups.

    ¡¸Leave the tent as it is. Return back here afterpleting the tasks.¡¹Jema said at the end.

    The destinations set for the students is a difficult distance for students to reach in a day.

    Therefore, Jema is telling us to camp out without a tent from now on.

    ¡¸Depart right away. Students, hopefully you¡¯ll all be back by the end of the day.¡¹

    And then the students departed. Our team also departed, with Rosetta at the lead.

    Rosetta, then Arti, then Tina, andstly me. That was our formation.

    Shiro, Fluffy, and Rubeum followed me. Fay was inside my clothes as usual.

    ¡¸Shiro, Fluffy, Rubeum, tell me if you feel tired. I¡¯ll carry you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee¡¹¡¸Pii!¡¹¡¸Rubeum is strong! Kyuru.¡¹

    Rosetta proceeded smoothly toward the destination without a hitch.

    The task is to get something at the destination and thene back.

    Defeating monsters does not score any points.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you proceed to your destination avoiding monsters, or subjugate the monsters that attack you in your path.

    ¡¸Tell me if I¡¯m going too fast.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸The current pace is fine.¡¹Tina replied.

    ¡¸There are monsters, so we¡¯ll make a slight detour.¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s policy seems to be to avoid monsters.

    Whereas, Arti and I proceeded while being cautious of the surroundings.

    The true purpose of Arti and I is not the task but to prepare for the cult¡¯s assault.

    So far, there is no sign that the Tenebris Cult is approaching.

    It is not certain that the Tenebris Cult will attack, but the intelligence department of the Salvation Organisation sensed such a possibility.

    If there is no attack, then all the better.

    While Arti and I were wary of something else, Rosetta and Tina were wary of the monsters.

    ¡¸Straight ahead, to the right. A monster. But these ones should run away if you make some noise. WOOOOOO!¡¹

    Rosetta let out a loud voice.

    ¡¸Alright, it ran away.¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, you can even grasp the type of monsters?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸It depends on the distance. Though, this much is no big deal.¡¹Rosetta said, smiling.

    Rosetta¡¯s scouting ability has improved a lot since we first met.

    Even taking into ount the blessing effect I bestowed the other day, it is still a tremendous growth rate.

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s a violent monster ahead. The only way to avoid it is to go back the way we came from, but that would take too long.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, leave it to me.¡¹

    Tina said, and looked towards Arti and me.

    ¡¸I want to show Will and Arti how much I have grown too.¡¹

    At that time, a four-legged demon beast jumped out of the bushes and attacked.

 Chapter 156 - Training Camp Mission Commence

    156. Training Camp Mission Commence

    The demon beast is a kind of demon bear. However, it seems to be stronger than the demon bear I fought when I met Shiro.

    It¡¯s probably the difference in habitat. There are many stronger monsters in this forest.

    ¡¸HAAAAA!¡¹

    Tina projected ice spears from the ground under the demon bear. As the demon bear¡¯s movement was halted by the spears, Tina shot a powerful fireball at the monster and exterminated it.

    Although the magic bear was a pretty strong enemy, Tina was perfectlyposed.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹Tina celebrated.

    ¡¸Well done! I¡¯ll do the disassembling.¡¹

    I quickly processed the magic bear for materials, and burned the corpse.

    ¡¸As usual, you are so dexterous, Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. But you should be able to do this much right, Rosseta?¡¹

    ¡¸Not as skillfully as you. And, Tina grew much stronger again.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so too.¡¹I agreed with Rosetta.

    ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹

    Tina was acting shy, her face bright red.

    It goes without saying that Arti¡¯s ability, who is a member of the Salvation Organization, is iparable to the students, but Rosetta and Tina were also very strong. Thanks to that, we proceeded smoothly to the destination.

    We arrived at the destination just past noon.

    A skull made of crystal was ced at the destination.

    ¡¸This is what we have to collect. I wonder if this will clear the mission.¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s only cleared when you take it back to camp.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Ah, right. Let¡¯s go back then!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I want to go back by sunset.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Clouds havee out again. It will be troublesome if it starts raining.¡¹Arti said, pointing to the sky.

    ¡¸What do you think about the weather, Rosetta?¡¹I asked.

    Rosetta, who has been favored by the Hunting God, has a high ability to observe nature.

    ¡¸Hmm. I think it¡¯s going to be okay for a while. Though, the weather in the mountains can change easily.¡¹

    The sea of trees where we are now is at the foot of the mountain. It has a gentle slope.

    The altitude is a little high, and it feels chilly when the wind blows.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s hurry back to camp!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    With Rosetta at the lead again, we head back to camp.

    After proceeding halfway back, we decided to take a short break.

    We sat on a fallen tree, and ate a light meal.

    ¡¸Hmm, I guess this is as good a time as any.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Rosetta, Tina, lend me your ears.¡¹

    When I said that, Rosetta and Tina approached closer.

    Shiro and Rubeum also exhaled loudly and came closer in excitement.

    ¡¸Arti and I participated in the training camp because of a secret order from the President.¡¹I said in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­Is something going to happen?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸There is a possibility that this training camp might be attacked by the cult. We are instructed to respond if that were to happen.¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina¡¯s facial expressions stiffened.

    ¡¸However, there are many possibilities of attack predicted by the Salvation Organisation. This is just one of them.¡¹

    ¡¸There are many?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Yes, the President is busy responding to those.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, if there is an attack, the students won¡¯t have to fend for themselves alone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the enemy¡¯s purpose a student?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the students are the fighting forces of the future, and now they are just eggs. The enemy will be aiming at the Salvation Organisation¡¯s top executive, Jema-san.¡¹Arti added.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Will wants to hurry back, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeap.¡¹

    Seven of the eight teachers are attached to the seven student groups.

    The only person remaining is Jema. And she is giving instructions from the base camp where we built the tents.

    ¡¸If the teacher is alone, she might be able to ovee the enemy¡¯s attack, but if the students are nearby, it can be difficult.¡¹

    It would be difficult even for Jema to fight while protecting the students.

    ¡¸So we want to get back faster than the other students.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡¹Rosetta said.

    We hurried back to the base camp.

    ¡¸Will. Did you hide this information until now because you wanted us to take the training camp seriously?¡¹

    Tina asked as we headed to the base camp in a half-jog.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thank you for your consideration.¡¹

    That was not the only reason.

    It was decided that not only Arti but Rosetta and Tina would also be a force in the battle against the Cult.

    When we first faced a demon, I said to both Rosetta and Tina that they would just be a hindrance and to escape.

    Compared to that time, both of them are much stronger now.

    They won¡¯t be a hindrance anymore.

    The other day, I blessed Arti, Rosetta, and Tina as the Apostle of the Gods.

    There is no doubt that it made them stronger. But that is not the sole reason.

    Basically, blessing is like raising the level of quality.

    It has the effect of boosting the results of efforts made so far.

    Without the efforts of the people themselves, blessings are meaningless.

    Thanks to the special training method I taught and the training given by Xenovia and the others, and also their own efforts, Rosetta and Tina became stronger.

    ¡¸The growth of young people is terrifying.¡¹

    I remembered my previous life and muttered unintentionally.

    A long time ago, when I was raising Dion and Xenovia, I felt the same thing.

    ¡¸Will, you are also an eight-year-old child. What are you talking about?¡¹

    Rosetta, who was running at the lead, said confusedly.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro, who was running next to me, bleated as if saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a child?¡±.

 Chapter 157 - End of Mission

    157. End of Mission

    We arrived at the base camp about three hours before the sun set.

    As expected, Jema was waiting at the base camp.

    Jema was carefreely sitting on arge stump.

    Rosetta handed Jema the crystal skull from the destination.

    ¡¸OK. You passed.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹Rosetta said, all smiles.

    Jema stroked Rosetta¡¯s head.

    ¡¸As expected, the disciples of the sages were the first to return.¡¹

    ¡¸Because Rosetta and Tina were excellent.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Yes, I did not do anything.¡¹Arti said, nodding in response.

    ¡¸Both Arti and I just followed behind them.¡¹I said.

    Upon hearing that, Jema muttered,¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not the case¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, because Will and Arti were there, we didn¡¯t hesitate to proceed forward.¡¹

    Rosetta and Tina were shy.

    Shiro was head-butting alternately against Rosetta and Tina.

    Shiro seems to be full of vigor even though we came back with a half-jog over a long distance.

    ¡¸So, Jema-sensei, what¡¯s the next task?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸No more. When the studentse back, we will clean up the tent and return to the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty quick. Isn¡¯t there still a secret task or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Will. Don¡¯t use yourself as the basis. This is the first training camp for the first year students.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸This much is already enough. Fortunately, it rainedst night. Though, maybe not so fortunate for the students.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, by the way, you used magic to help dry the other group, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Is that a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no problem. Because if you didn¡¯t do it, the teachers would have done something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. They might have caught pneumonia if they went to sleep wet.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t think it was a hindrance to the challenges you put on the students?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case. You did a good job. I expect it was more educational for the students than having the teachers do it. I¡¯ll add some marks to your grade for that.¡¹

    Maybe Jema is a little soft.

    In truth, when adventuring or at a battlefield, you have to deal with it on your own when it gets wet due to rain.

    As if having read my mind, Jema says.

    ¡¸Not everyone is going to enter the Salvation Organisation. And there are even students who will be confronting a monster for the very first time. So they can just take their time to grow up slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That may be true.¡¹

    You can attend the academy for a minimum of 4 years and a maximum of 12 years.

    And most of the graduates of the academy go to higher education institutions such as the Court Mages of the royal pce, the Knights Order, and the Academy of Sages.

    Since it helps the Salvation Organisation to form connections, students other than those with excellent grades are also important to the organisation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s free time right now. If you¡¯re tired, go take a nap in your tent. But don¡¯t wander off too far.¡¹Jema said, soundingpletely carefree.

    Perhaps she doesn¡¯t have anything in particr to do except regrly contact the other teachers and be ready for emergencies.

    ¡¸Will, can I borrow Fluffy?¡¹Tina asked.

    ¡¸If Fluffy is okay with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy seems to be okay with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Fluffy,e with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Tina, Rosetta, and Arti headed to the tent with Fluffy.

    ¡¸I will go too!¡¹¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Rubeum and Fay also followed after Tina in a hurry.

    Maybe they misunderstood that only Fluffy was going to get a snack.

    However, there is no reason for them to give only Fluffy snacks and not the others.

    Most likely, the girls are going to get cleaned up.

    Fluffy can absorb the dirt on the body and clothes and excrete it as water.

    Knowing that Fluffy had previously cleaned up Saria, Arti said it might be useful in adventures.

    They must be actually trying it out now.

    I will also ask Fluffy to help me clean upter.

    While the girls went to the tent, I spoke to Jema.

    ¡¸Jema-sensei. Can we talk for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    When I approached to talk with Jema, Shiro happily started head-butting her.

    Although he is a glutton, Shiro didn¡¯t follow Rubeum and the others to the tent.

    No, maybe Shiro had judged correctly that he wouldn¡¯t get a snack at this time exactly because he¡¯s a glutton.

    However, I¡¯m nning to have a serious talk with Jema, so I need him to stop headbutting.

    ¡¸Stop, Shiro.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. It feels nice.¡¹Jema said.

    ¡¸¡­Okay.¡¹

    Jema smiled a little when she saw Shiro head-butting happily. Perhaps she also likes animals like Arti does.

    ¡¸Is the task really over?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what I just said? I don¡¯t lie. No, I do lie sometimes. But this time it¡¯s really over.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, maybe I should tell you about this.¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, my master, Milt, told me to be wary because there is a n to attack the camp.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. The Small Sage did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Arti was also informed by the Sword Saint.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Tina and Rosetta?¡¹

    ¡¸I informed them about it. Because not only the Small Sage, but the Beloved Child of the Water God and the Hero gave me permission to tell them at anytime.¡¹

    The students do not know that Rosetta is a disciple of the Hero Regina.

    However, the teachers of the academy naturally know that information because of assignments and credit recognition.

    ¡¸I see. So that is the opinion of the Council of Sages, huh.¡¹Jema muttered, and exhaled heavily.

 Chapter 158 - Fluffyâ€™s Accomplishment

    158. Fluffy¡¯s Aplishment

    Jema smiled slightly, looking at me.

    ¡¸The Sword Saint-sama, no, the President has already told me that I could count on the disciples in the event of an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    So that is why she called me in the carriage and asked how strong I was.

    ¡¸I thought all of you were purely participating in the training camp.¡¹Jema said.

    A teacher would not inform the disciples of spective information such as the attack.

    Considering the educational effect, it would be better not to inform about an attack which may or may not be carried.

    Otherwise, the students wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate on the task.

    ¡¸Tina and Rosetta are indeed here to participate in the camp, that is why I didn¡¯t tell them until they were able to clear the task.¡¹

    ¡¸Did youe here to tell me to properly evaluate their grades as a student?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, unlike me and Arti, Tina and Rosetta are serious students.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, you.¡¹

    Jema grinned broadly looking at me, as I stated that I¡¯m not a proper student.

    ¡¸However, I don¡¯t want my students to help me with anything outside the task, even if they are the disciples of the Sages.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your feelings.¡¹

    Students should only concentrate on tasks. It is the teacher¡¯s duty to prepare such an environment. Jema probably has that kind of pride as a teacher.

    ¡¸Even I think it would be best if I don¡¯t have to help.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The best oue is that there is no attack itself.¡¹

    ¡¸No doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸But, well, if the Small Sage and the President told you to help directly, then that¡¯s a different story.¡¹

    ¡¸How does it be different?¡¹

    ¡¸Even the Beloved Child of the Water God and the Hero entrusted you to talk about the attack at any time, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Before you are students, you are disciples of the Sages. As for the educational policy, the Master¡¯s policy is the first priority.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, since the Masters told me to help directly, I am simply obeying my Master¡¯s policy.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    The president, Xenovia, told me that I could help in the case of an emergency, I think Jema took it as a reluctant permission. Rather than actively helping, she thought it meant that if there was no other way, I could join in and help.

    However, if we were directly ordered by our Masters, it means that responding to the attack is also part of our education.

    ¡¸There is no sign of an attack, but I will ask for help in case of emergency.¡¹Jema said.

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll let you know if I notice something, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks.¡¹

    Right then, Tina and others came out of the tent.

    All of them were clean and no longer sweaty.

    ¡¸Was Fluffy helpful?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸Yes, very much so.¡¹Rosetta replied.

    ¡¸Pii~¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy, please clean me up too.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Fluffy cried and climbed over my head.

    As it moved down from top to bottom, Fluffy absorbed all the dirt.

    Jema¡¯s eyes widened as she was watching the situation.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­ That slime is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Fluffy is amazing.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    ¡¸Not only does it clean your skin, it also cleans your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    ¡¸That is truly amazing.¡¹Jema said.

    ¡¸Not only that, but your skin will also feel fresh and smooth.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Seriously? C-Could I also receive that treatment please?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii~¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy says it doesn¡¯t mind.¡¹

    While we were talking about that, Fluffy had cleaned me from top to bottom and reached the ground. It immediately climbed Jema¡¯s head and began cleaning.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of a strange feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸But it doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all.¡¹

    While I was watching Fluffy cleaning Jema, Rubeum pulled on my sleeve while floating in the air.

    ¡¸Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyururu.¡¹

    Rubeum seemed to be feeling down. So was Fay who was on his back.

    ¡¸Are you hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸Hungry. Kyuru.¡¹

    Rubeum and Fay didn¡¯t get the snack they were expecting, so they seemed to be feeling down.

    During the task, the godbeasts were eating their own food while we were taking a break.

    However, they did move around a lot, and both Rubeum and Fay are still babies.

    No wonder they get hungry quickly.

    ¡¸Do you want some snacks?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Kyuru.¡¹¡¸Me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    Shiro who was at Jema¡¯s feet also rushed in.

    I gave snacks to Rubeum, Fay, and Shiro.

    ¡¸Chomp chomp. Kyururu.¡¹¡¸So good.¡¹¡¸Meemee.¡¹

    The godbeasts chomped down on their food.

    Watching them made me hungry too.

    ¡¸Fluffy, do you want snacks too?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    Fluffy asked¡¸Is that okay?¡¹, while still cleaning Jema.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s okay. You helped clean us up even when you were tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Then, Fluffy finished cleaning the Jema.

    Jema then picked up Fluffy.

    ¡¸Fluffy. That was very refreshing. I¡¯ll feed you instead as thanks. Will, what does Fluffy eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything. Almost any organic matter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll give you this.¡¹

    Jema took out a roasted meat out of her magic bag and gave it to Fluffy.

    As expected of a top executive of the Salvation Organization. She seems to have an expensive magic bag.

 Chapter 159 - Sunset

    159. Sunset

    I thanked Jema for feeding Fluffy.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Jema-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Likewise to you both, Will, Fluffy. I had given up on trying to get clean during the training camp.¡¹

    Jema fed more meat while hugging Fluffy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we could help.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy says thank you for the snack.¡¹

    ¡¸It is just thank you for helping me out, Fluffy.¡¹Jema said, gently stroking Fluffy.

    She might have a thing for cute creatures just as Arti does.

    ¡¸By the way, Will. ording to the record, you only seemed to have two servant beasts at the time of the entrance examination.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. At the time of the entrance examination, it was only Fluffy and the dog Runrun who is not here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. So you tamed a baby goat, a baby dragon, and a spirit into your servants after enrolling?¡¹

    ¡¸Strictly speaking, they are not servant beasts. They are more so my friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, not servant beasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I can¡¯t thoughtlessly reveal that they are godkins, but I also didn¡¯t want to lie, so I just answered ¡°yes¡±.

    ¡¸Hmm, I see.¡¹

    Jema also noticed that I didn¡¯t want to exin the details.

    ¡¸Usually, two beasts are the limits of a great beast tamer, so you are out of the norm.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Jema ended the conversation without prying deeper.

    Since I was Milt¡¯s disciple, she probably thought that Milt would inform her if it¡¯s important information.

    After that, we spent time slowly while preparing dinner.

    I processed the meat of a wild boar we defeated while on the way, grilled it, and stored it in the magic bag.

    With this, we can eat delicious grilled meat at any time without it getting cold.

    During that time, both Rubeum and I kept a watchful eye on the surroundings, but there was no presence of the Cult.

    The assistant teacher who apanied our team from the shadows disappeared somewhere after confirming our arrival at the base camp.

    Perhaps they went to apany some other team from the shadows.

    Jema seemed to asionally use magic tools to contact him.

    Judging from her facial expression, there seemed to be no problems in particr.

    Therefore, we were able to spend our time with peace of mind.

    While ying with Fluffy, Shiro, Rubeum, and Fay, and eating snacks, the sun began to set.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting suspicious about the clouds.¡¹Rosetta said, looking up at the sky.

    ¡¸If it rains like yesterday, it would be a hassle.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly as you say, Will. We will be fine since we¡¯ve arrived at the base camp, but¡­¡¹

    Rosetta seems to be worried about the other teams.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fine. We also taught what to do when it rains.¡¹Jema said, as if to reassure us.¡¸Besides, we deliberately chose a season when it rains a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If you pass this camp, there will be a training camp in snow, lightning, and stormy days.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds exciting.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Will, don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t really mean. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to participate anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸It depends on my Master¡¯s instructions.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet.¡¹

    And then Jema looked in the direction where the others students would be.

    ¡¸So, the only group who managed to return by sunset was the disciples after all, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they runningte?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸No, I heard that there hasn¡¯t been a group which returned by sunset for a few years now.¡¹

    ¡¸How long do they usually take to return?¡¹

    ¡¸Should be about noon tomorrow.¡¹

    Apparently, it often rains after sunset for a while at this time of year.

    Therefore, many of the students take temporary shelter.

    It is dangerous to walk around unnecessarily at night and in the rain.

    And when the sun rises, the students will start to move.

    Hence, their arrival at the base camp will be after noon.

    And while petting Rubeum, I considered how I would conduct the attack if I were in charge.

    At such times, it is important to think from the enemy¡¯s standpoint.

    The enemy¡¯s aim is to kill Jema.

    For that reason, you should aim for the students and try to create a situation where Jema cannot fight with all her strength.

    So the most important thing is to aim for a timing when Jema cannot unleash her full strength.

    Such a moment would be when all the students have returned and Jema would be forced to fight while protecting everyone.

    However, at that time, in addition to Jema, the two teachers and the five assistants in the shadows would also have returned.

    From that perspective, it will have to be after sunset. The time when students are asleep may be most effective.

    Even if Jema rushed in after being informed that one of the group was being attacked, it would take time for her to reach there after sunset.

    The enemy would have gained the upper hand by the time Jema reaches there.

    While I was thinking about that seriously, Jema noticed my situation and called out.

    ¡¸Will. Is there something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course there is. The matter we discussed earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your concerns. This could potentially be a disadvantageous situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If it rains after sunset, we¡¯ll definitely lose the initiative.¡¹

    The darkness hides your appearance, and the rain hides sounds, smells, and presence.

    ¡¸Perhaps it would be best to send out a scout to take the initiative.¡¹I said, while gently stroking Rubeum.

 Chapter 160 - Reconnaissance

    160. Reconnaissance

    Rubeum tilted his neck to look up at me, as I patted his back.

    ¡¸Rubeum, do you mind patrolling the area?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru? Sure!¡¹

    Rubeum happily shook his tail.

    ¡¸Patrol, you say? No, I can¡¯t really ask that of a student.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯d be relying on Rubeum actually¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s your beast. It¡¯s the same thing.¡¹

    Jema was reluctant, but Rubeum boldly dered.

    ¡¸Rubeum is good at that. Kyuru!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Rubeum looks like a very smart and cute baby dragon.

    Therefore, Jema probably didn¡¯t get the feeling that he was good at detecting presence.

    ¡¸Yes. Just between us, when ites to presence detection, Rubeum is better than my master.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Better than the Small Sage?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Rubeum taught me and my disciples how to detect and hide presence. He is definitely the best in that area.

    If Rubeum patrolled the surroundings, we would definitely be able to detect the attack of the Cult in advance.

    ¡¸Rubeum is going to patrol now. Kyururu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow too.¡¹Jema said.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. Rubeum is small, so less noticeable. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸That is also true, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For that reason, Xe¡­¡­ the President also gave Rubeum a ring. Kyururu.¡¹

    Because Jema was around, Rubeum addressed Xenovia as the President.

    Rubeum¡¯s thoughtfulness is amazing for a baby dragon.

    ¡¸The President did? Then can I count on you, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Kyururu.¡¹

    Rubeum shook his tail.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m off now. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I know. Kyuru.¡¹

    And then Rubeum erased his presence.

    Even though he was right in front of us, his presence disappeared.

    ¡¸What!¡¹

    Jema eximed at Rubeum¡¯s brilliant technique.

    Then, Rubeum took off to the skies.

    The sun had already set. In addition, Rubeum¡¯s presence concealment technique was amazing.

    Even though I knew that Rubeum was there, and even though I was squinting my eyes, it was quite difficult to find him.

    ¡¸Will. Rubeum is really amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the disciple of the Small Sage.¡¹

    ¡¸But Rubeum is the one who is amazing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸And you tamed that Rubeum. You can take pride in that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    While we were talking about that, Rubeum disappeared.

    ¡¸I wonder if Rubeum is going to be okay?¡¹

    Rosetta murmured, looking at the sky with a worried look.

    After a while, it started to rain.

    I had Rosetta, Tina, and Arti enter the tent.

    However, I waited outside.

    It was just unpleasant to have Rubeum getting wet in the rain and me being in thefort of a tent.

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Fluffy climbed onto my shoulders. Probably trying to act as an umbre.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Fluffy.¡¹

    While stroking Fluffy, I called on Rubeum.

    ¡¸Rubeum. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m okay. But something started to move. Kyuru.¡»

    If something started to move at the same time as the rain, it is highly likely to be a subordinate of the Cult.

    ¡¸Understood. Stay vignt.¡¹

    ¡ºAll right. Kyuru.¡»

    Jema said, as she listened in from the side.

    ¡¸So the possibility of the attack was true, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Jema-sensei. I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve been told by the President, but the enemy¡¯s aim is most likely you.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet.¡¹

    ¡¸If you already know that, then I think you should be on stand by here with Arti and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Will, what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to fall into the enemy trap.¡¹

    When I said that, Jema intently stared at me.

    ¡¸Still. If a student is attacked, whether it¡¯s an enemy trap or not, I have to risk my life to help them. That is what it means to be a teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸But tactics-wise, what you said was correct.¡¹

    At that time, Tina, Rosetta, and Arti came out of the tent.

    Shiro and Fluffy were also standing proudly.

    By the way, Fay was in my pocket the entire time.

    ¡¸Will. Leave the enemy to us.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Yeah. We should be useful too.¡¹Tina said.

    And Arti nodded silently.

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring. Right now I¡¯m waiting for Rubeum¡¯s follow-up information.¡¹

    The attackers of the Cult will probably attack simultaneously.

    Most of them will be at a level where the other teachers and assistants can barely hold them back.

    And there¡¯s no doubt there will be a special unit for assassinating the true target, Jema, during the confusion.

    That unit will be the one we¡¯ll have to deal with.

    We waited in the rain for a while.

    ¡ºI found a strong one!¡»

    As the rain gradually grew into a heavy downpour, we received a report from Rubeum.

 Chapter 161 - Assassins of the Cult

    161. Assassins of the Cult

    Rubeum reported in detail from up in the sky.

    Seven enemy units in total. Each one seems to be approaching from every direction of the forest.

    And one unit in particr seems to be obviously stronger than the others.

    The strong unit is most likely the one aiming for Jema.

    The other seven units would be targeting the students, and when Jema moves in response, the strong unit will seek an opportunity to kill Jema.

    The core of the enemy¡¯s strategy most likely revolves around that strong main unit.

    If we can take down the main unit before their n begins, the enemy¡¯s strategy will copse.

    ¡¸Well done, Rubeum. I¡¯m going to go crush that strong unit.¡¹

    ¡ºI will inform you the position. Kyuru.¡»

    Rubeum has a bird¡¯s-eye view of the entire field, so he informed me of the enemy¡¯s location in detail.

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum. I¡¯m heading there right away.¡¹

    ¡ºKyuru.¡»

    When I started running, Jema followed me while giving out instructions. Probably ordering the two other teachers and five assistants.

    ¡¸Arti, Tina, Rosetta keep some distance between us. A smaller number of people is better for surprise attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood.¡¹Tina replied.

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Arti said.

    The three obediently agreed.

    I learned the presence concealment technique from Rubeum. And Jema should have been taught the same technique by Dion.

    Tina and others should have learned through Xenovia, but they can¡¯t conceal their presence as well as Jema.

    If all of us approached in a group, the chances of being noticed by the enemy would increase.

    Therefore, I ran ahead with only Jema, Shiro, Fluffy, and Fay.

    Fluffy was on my shoulder and Fay was in my pocket.

    Shiro followed behind me excitedly, hopping and running at the same time.

    ¡¸You guys are quite good at concealment.¡¹I said to the godbeasts.

    Fluffy, Shiro, and Fay were brilliantly concealed.

    ¡¸Pigi.¡¹¡¸Mee.¡¹¡¸Obviously.¡¹

    The godbeasts and the spirit were making a triumphant face.

    ¡¸Obviously, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum taught us.¡¹Fay said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    Since they¡¯re all fellow godkins, they might have high affinity with each other.

    And exactly because they are godkins, they have very high basic abilities since birth.

    Perhaps the godbeasts and the spirit were teaching and learning from each other while I was training with Tina and the others.

    ¡¸You guys are admirable.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹¡¸Mee!¡¹¡¸Hehe!¡¹

    We continued running in the direction notified by Rubeum.

    While running, I searched for enemy presence. That was also a technique taught by Rubeum.

    The rain was getting heavier. The loud noise made it difficult to search with ears.

    Furthermore, because of the darkness of the night, it was difficult to search with eyes.

    And so, I cast Night Vision magic on myself.

    Immediately, I was able to see the surroundings with my eyes.

    ¡¸Jema-sensei, shall I cast night vision magic on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    I then cast the magic on Jema.

    ¡¸Oh, I can see well now. It¡¯s wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d it helped.¡¹

    After running for a while, we came upon a situation where the students were engaged in fighting.

    Four students and eight assassins.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break formation!¡¹

    ¡¸Protect the healer!¡¹

    A tattered tent was found near the students.

    They must have been attacked while inside the tent.

    One person had suffered a serious injury and the healer was healing them.

    And two students were protecting the healer and the injured.

    ¡ºJema-sensei, the main unit is elsewhere.¡»

    I used telepathy to talk to Jema.

    ¡ºI know!¡»

    Without the slightest confusion, Jema replied in telepathy.

    ¡ºThe assistant teacher will be able to handle that level of enemies.¡»

    ¡ºI know that too.¡»

    Jema gritted her teeth.

    The students were being beaten. She must have wanted to rush at the enemy, send them flying, and protect the students.

    Jema seems to have a passionate heart, but she also didn¡¯t lose her calm calm.

    She looked around, trying to confirm the position of the assistant teacher.

    ¡ºWhere did the assistant go?¡»

    Jema murmured, vexedly.

    ¡ºMaybe they went to help another group?¡»

    The other groups might also be engaged in a battle at the moment.

    We came here because it was the closest group to the main unit.

    If a group without an assistant is attacked, they will easily fall into a predicament.

    In that case, Jema has no choice but to go to their rescue. Is that the enemy¡¯s strategy?

    ¡ºIf so, they should have reported to me before moving.¡»

    ¡ºThat may be the case.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not letting them get off easyter.¡»

    I also calmly observed the enemy.

    The attackers from the Cult were humans. The same ones as those I defeated when I first met Tina. Probably the basic assassination unit of the Tenebris Cult.

    In other words, even for a talented student of the Academy of Heroes, they were difficult opponents for first-year students.

 Chapter 162 - Counterattack

    Chapter 162. Counterattack

    It was fortunate that the assassination unit was notprised of demons or the tail of Tenebris.

    However, there is no doubt that these assassins are quite capable.

    The assassins who attacked Tina were also very skilled.

    If I didn¡¯t happen to encounter Tina at that time, she might have been killed.

    The escorts attached to Tina at the time were by no means weak. They were all skilled people.

    And the elite escort unit of the Armady Empire that was attached to the princess came close to annihtion.

    The enemy this time around seems to be stronger than the enemy from that time.

    And the enemy¡¯s tactics are simr to the time when they attacked Tina.

    If there is even a slight opening, they will throw a faint attack at the injured and the healer, and instead drive the real attack at the protectors.

    However, they were not trying to kill the students right away.

    It was a trap to lure Jema.

    They want to increase the number of injured students as much as possible by the time Jema arrives.

    This is to create a ¡°burden¡± where Jema would have to fight the enemies while simultaneously protecting the injured.

    ¡ºHow nasty.¡»I muttered unintentionally, observing the enemy.

    ¡ºYeah. As you say, Will, I know what they are aiming for, but I can¡¯t sit around and watch either.¡»

    If Jema jumped out, the main unit, which is waiting a short distance away, wouldunch a surprise attack.

    And if Jema doesn¡¯t show up in a certain amount of time, they will kill all the students here and head for the next.

    Jema would definitely appear by the time the enemy kills all seven groups of students. Their strategy must be based on that calction.

    And if the teachers and assistants noticed the attack and tried to get the students to escape, the enemy would attack all at once.

    That is why there are eight enemy units.

    It is not difficult to grasp the enemy¡¯s strategy because Rubeum was giving information based on his bird¡¯s-eye view of the whole situation from the sky.

    ¡ºWill. Can you help them?¡»

    ¡ºI can.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a relief. Since the assistant isn¡¯t around, I want to help them quickly. I¡¯ll leave them to you, Will.¡»

    ¡ºWhat about you, sensei?¡»

    I¡¯m going to crush the main unit. Since they¡¯re waiting tounch a surprise attack on me, I¡¯m gonna surprise those bastards first. It¡¯ll be fun to watch them panic.¡»

    Jema is determined to not want to take along the students, including me.

    This is because they can be a hindrance.

    I¡¯m not going to be a hindrance, but Jema hasn¡¯t actually seen me fight. So, it is natural to be cautious.

    ¡ºThat¡­ might be a good strategy.¡»

    ¡ºYeah. After you join up with Arti, you can decide what to do next.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    ¡ºStart moving 15 seconds after I disappear. And take care of your life first.¡»

    And then Jema disappeared without a sound.

    The main unit should beposed of demons. Jema knows that too.

    Jema is probably confident of defeating the main unit if she is able to fight without holding back.

    However, the demon unit should not be an easy opponent. Even for Jema.

    After rescuing the students, I will go to Jema¡¯s side as soon as possible.

    And 15 seconds passed since Jema disappeared.

    While keeping my presence concealed, I closed the distance with the enemy instantly.

    I pulled out my self-made dagger and shed off the assassin¡¯s head at the neck.

    Blood spurted like a fountain.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    The assassin nearby noticed that the guy next to him had died, and then noticed me.

    However, it was toote. Immediately after that, his head was also cut off.

    I killed 2 out of 8 enemies with a surprise attack. It¡¯s passable.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you, bastard!¡¹

    One of the assassins shouted. But of course, I wasn¡¯t going to reply.

    The remaining 6 assassins were still at the height of confusion.

    There is no reason to engage in a conversation and give the enemy time to calm.

    Then I drove the dagger into the heart of the closest enemy.

    I was able to take out 3 without much resistance.

    Satisfied with the result of the surprise attack, I headed for the assassin who seemed to be the leader.

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹One of the assassins shouted. He may have noticed that I was trying to kill the leader.

    He shed his sword at me.

    Right then, Shiro headbutted his leg.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t notice Shiro at all, as he helplessly fell to the ground face first on the mud.

    And I attacked the leader without being hindered.

    The leader tried to protect himself with a sword.

    I slipped past the sword and stabbed my dagger into his thigh.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    Blood spurted out of the cut artery in his thigh.

    The leader went down to his knee because of the wound and held the wound in his hand, trying to stop the blood.

    A big chance. I mercilessly decapitated him.

    Four out of eight are dead.

    And the one knocked down by Shiro was killed by the students.

    Only three enemies remained. Even excluding the injured on our side, there were three of us and the godbeasts.

    We had the numbers advantage.

    The three enemies understood that fact and rushed in different directions at once trying to escape.

 Chapter 163 - Simultaneous Attack

    Chapter 163. Simultaneous Attack

    The feet of the three assassins trying to escape were grabbed by Soil Hands that grew from the ground.

    ¡¸There is no escape for you people.¡¹

    Tina¡¯s voice was heard.

    It seems that the others have caught up.

    The Soil Hand that grew from the ground was Tina¡¯s magic.

    As she had received the blessing of the Earth God, her magic was splendid.

    ¡¸You were too fast. We have nothing to do anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to be fast.¡¹

    Rosetta and Arti said, smiling.

    I approached the three assassins that Tina captured with her magic to deal the killing blow, but they were already dead. Must havemitted suicide the moment escape became impossible.

    Fanatics treat even their own lives lightly, which is really troublesome.

    ¡¸T-Thank you for saving us. It was you, huh, Will.¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t know who it was in the dark. But your movements were extremely smooth.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that. What about the injured?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸The bleeding won¡¯t stop!¡¹the healer cried.

    ¡¸This is¡­ poison.¡¹

    A poison that inhibits blood coagtion.

    ¡¸Poison?!¡¹

    The healer¡¯s reaction was simr to when I first met Tina.

    ¡¸It is generally said that detoxification cannot be done without specifying the type of poison, but¡­¡¹

    I cast detoxification magic. The poison coursing through the injured student was neutralized.

    And then I cast healing magic to close the wound.

    ¡¸If you know the effect of the poison, you can detoxify it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I always knew you were amazing, Will, but I didn¡¯t imagine it was to this extent.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Is there anyone else injured?¡¹

    ¡¸We only have small cuts.¡¹

    ¡¸It is highly possible that the de was poisoned. I¡¯ll detoxify it.¡¹

    I also detoxified other injured people and cast healing magic.

    ¡¸You guys should be okay now.¡¹

    Even after all this, the assistant in charge of this group did not show up.

    There should have even been an extra assistant since our group had cleared our task early.

    I¡¯m worried about where they went.

    When I was thinking about that, the healer asked me their doubts.

    ¡¸Will, what is going on here? I don¡¯t understand why your group is here, nor the identity of the attackers.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to exin in detail. So I¡¯ll just get to the main point.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll get the details after returning to the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸We cleared our task, so we had free time. And we came to help your group in ordance to Jema-sensei¡¯s instructions.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the attack a part of the training?¡¹

    ¡¸That is not the case. You see those corpses, don¡¯t you? No matter how tough the academy training is, it will not require killing people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ there is no way this is a training n.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask the teachers for more detailster.¡¹

    The four students just stood there with a serious expression.

    ¡¸I will follow Jema-sensei¡¯s instructions and move on. Can you guys go back to the base camp on your own?¡¹

    ¡¸We too will¨C¡¹

    They probably wanted to follow me and fight the enemy. Or perhaps they want to go to help their other friends.

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to. If you can¡¯t go back to the camp on your own, I¡¯ll ask Rosetta to apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not necessary. I understand that we would be a burden, but we can go back to camp on our own at least.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful. Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸You take care, too.¡¹

    Then, the four students started running in the dark toward the base camp.

    They are also students of the academy. They aren¡¯t that weak-hearted.

    ording to Rubeum¡¯s information, there are seven enemy units in all.

    One of the units was defeated now. Another should be engaged with Jema.

    The remaining five units are either waiting by the five groups of students to attack or are already engaged in fighting.

    If anything were to attack four students heading to the base camp, it would be a kind of a demon beast.

    It should be fine in that case. The students are not weak enough to be killed by the demon beasts around this area.

    I then started sprinting towards the ce where Jema was fighting.

    Fluffy on my shoulder and Fay in my pocket. And Shiro followed behind me excitedly.

    Tina, Rosetta, and Arti also kept up with me this time.

    ¡¸Rubeum. What is the situation?¡¹

    ¡ºAll six units have begun fighting.¡»

    ¡¸What about Jema-sensei?¡¹

    ¡ºStruggling.¡»

    I was a little surprised. Jema is supposed to be the number three in thebat division of the Salvation Unit.

    ¡¸I see. What about the other teachers and assistants?¡¹

    ¡ºThere are four of them.¡»

    ¡¸Only four? What do you mean?¡¹

    There should be 2 teachers and 5 assistants other than Jema, so 7 in all.

    ¡¸What about the remaining three?¡¹

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t been scouting since the beginning. And even if they were hiding, I should be able to find them. So did they die before I went out for reconnaissance? Or maybe they ran away.¡»

    It is unlikely that they ran away.

    The attack may have urred earlier than I expected.

    ¡¸Alright. Are the remaining four engaged in battle?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right.¡»

    ¡¸Then, is there a group without assistance from a teacher or an assistant?¡¹

    ¡ºYup. Should I help them?¡»

    ¡¸Prioritize reconnaissance. But help them if they¡¯re about to die.¡¹

    ¡ºAll right.¡»

    ¡¸Also, watch over the group that is heading to the base camp right now.¡¹

    ¡ºOK!¡»

    The call ended there.

    By that time, I was already closing in on Jema-sensei¡¯s battlefield.

 Chapter 164 - Simultaneous Attack (2)

    Chapter 164. Simultaneous Attack (2)

    I talked to Tina and the others via telepathy.

    ¡ºAs you heard from Rubeum, Jema-sensei seems to be struggling.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quite surprising actually.¡»Tina said.

    ¡ºIndeed. She is the number three in thebat division of the Salvation Organization, but I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s the actual number one in terms of strength.¡»

    The chief and deputy chief of thebat division are probably veterans who have retired from the front lines.

    That makes sense, as there is a stronger rank of people above thebat divisions ¨C my disciples.

    Xenovia is in charge of thebat division, but since she is now the president, Regina is acting on her behalf as the head of thebat division.

    ¡ºWe should be careful, then.¡»Tina said.

    ¡ºYes. Tina, Rosetta. I¡¯m counting on you both to make the preemptive strike.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    ¡ºLeave it to me!¡»

    ¡ºArti and I will carry out surprise attacks.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»Arti replied.

    Arti and I are the best choices for surprise attack, as we can conceal our presence better.

    That¡¯s why I decided to leave the preemptive strike to Tina and Rosetta

    ¡ºOh, right. Shall I cast night vision magic on all of you?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay. Tina already has.¡»Rosetta replied.

    ¡ºYes. I¡¯ve already cast it on Arti and Rosetta.¡»

    ¡ºWell done, Tina.¡»

    After that, Arti and I concealed our presence while running.

    Soon after, I witnessed a scene where Jema was bravely fighting against four demons.

    The four demons were moving in coordination with each other, leading Jema by the nose, looking for a gap in her defense.

    The coordination between the four demons was quite high.

    Night vision magic was also applied to Tina and the others, so they should be able to see the state of the battle.

    Rosetta¡¯s presence concealment technique was still immature.

    However, the demons did not detect her due to the fierce battle with Jema.

    And Rosetta took that opportunity.

    While running, Rosetta readied her bow and loosed an arrow.

    The arrow flew through the darkness in the rain and pierced the temple of the demon who was about to sh Jema.

    ¡¸WHA?!¡¹

    The demon with an arrow pierced into his temple, raised a surprised voice.

    Even for a demon, any blows to the temple will cause considerable damage.

    It is not enough to kill them, however.

    The demons were taken by surprise and looked in Rosetta¡¯s direction.

    At that time, Tina, who was hidden from view behind Rosetta, shot Lightning Magic.

    The sound of thunderbolt shook the surrounding air.

    The four thunderbolts aimed at the four demons hit two directly and burned them ck.

    And the remaining two demons managed to avoid direct hits but were damaged in the after-effect.

    It was a tremendous power.

    Furthermore, Jema was not caught in the after-effects of the thunderbolts.

    The blessing of the Lightning God and the Magic God and together with Tina¡¯s tireless efforts, increased the power of her lightning magic and enabled perfect control.

    ¡¸BRATS!¡¹

    Looking at Rosetta and Tina, one of the demons shouted, umting mana in his right hand.

    In other words, he was trying to attack Rosetta and Tina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still here!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¨C¡¹

    Jema¡¯s sword shed off the demon¡¯s head and right hand in one smooth motion.

    ¡¸Bastard¡­¡¹

    Mana was scattered from the demon¡¯s shed right hand.

    Even so, Jema¡¯s onught did not stop. She then shed the demon¡¯s torso vertically.

    And then the demon¡¯s head, which had not yet fallen to the ground, was split in half in midair.

    Being cut to that point, the demon died.

    Three demons remained.

    However, two of them were charred, and the other one had Rosetta¡¯s arrow stuck in it.

    Three wounded demons shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with.

    In the first ce, the four demons and Jema were equally matched.

    And with our surprise attack, three of them were wounded and one was defeated.

    Our victory was already guaranteed.

    We were still highly alert, nheless.

    Arti and I circled around behind the demons while concealing our presence.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    The three demons tried to escape without knowing that Arti and I had circled around.

    ¡¸Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¹I called out to the demon.

    ¡¸Eeeek?!¡¹

    The demon let out a strange noise as I suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The noise made me feel ufortable.

    This attack is part of the Cult¡¯s strategy to decide on the next Cardinal.

    And the demon used as the core of the operation is astonished simply because a child appeared out of nowhere?

    ¡¸Anyway, just drop dead.¡¹

    I can think about itter.

    With a swing of my self-made dagger, the demon¡¯s head was sent flying.

    Arti moved at the same time I did. She shed another demon countless times.

    Only one wounded,pletely astonished demon remained.

    Rosetta¡¯s arrow pierced his heart. And Tina¡¯s lightning fell on him.

    ¡¸I have things to do. Just die already.¡¹

    Jema shed the charred demon right in half.

    Thatpleted the subjugation of all four demons.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any enemy observers around, but I opted to be cautious. So I adjusted my telepathy so that it can only be heard by my friends.

    ¡ºAs expected of you, Jema-sensei.¡»

    ¡ºAre you being sarcastic? That took too much time.¡»

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s honest praise.¡»

    ¡ºBut you might be stronger than me, Will. Oh, wait. This is not the time for that.¡»

    ¡ºI will try to confirm the situation of the other groups.¡»

    ¡ºThanks.¡»

    And I decided to call Rubeum again.

 Chapter 165 - The Missing Teachers

    Chapter 165. The Missing Teachers

    I used the Transceiver Ring to call Rubeum.

    Rubeum. Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡ºI can hear you. I also know your location and situation.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s helpful.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll tell you the location of the nearby fighting.¡»

    Rubeum ryed the information I wanted to know without having to exin in detail.

    He is a very smart dragon.

    When we received the location information, Jema started running immediately.

    We also followed behind her.

    I keep talking to Rubeum while running.

    ¡¸That was super helpful, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡ºEhehe. Oh yeah, there are no enemies near you, Will. All the demons are dead and no one is hiding. At least I haven¡¯t found anyone.¡»

    ¡¸Yes. I haven¡¯t found any either.¡¹

    If even Rubeum could not find anyone, then normally it would be fine to consider that is the case.

    ¡¸What about the previous group?¡¹

    ¡ºThe group that you helped earlier is almost about to reach the base camp.¡»

    ¡¸What about the other groups?¡¹

    ¡ºThe four groups with teachers and assistants have repelled the enemy and are heading to the base camp.¡»

    ¡¸What about casualties?¡¹

    ¡ºNone.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s good news. Let me know if there are any changes.¡¹

    ¡ºI understand.¡»

    And then I ended the call with Rubeum.

    Jema talked to me as soon as the call was over.

    ¡¸Will. Connect us through telepathy.¡¹

    ¡ºConfirmed.¡»

    I connected Jema, Arti, Rosetta, Tina, the godbeasts and Fay via telepathy.

    I was certain there were no enemies around, but we were cautious just in case.

    ¡ºDid you say that there were only four groups with teachers and assistants?¡»Jema asked.

    ¡ºYes. Three teachers have disappeared.¡»

    ¡ºWhat does that mean?¡»

    ¡ºRubeum couldn¡¯t detect them from the beginning of his reconnaissance.¡»

    ¡ºDoes that mean they disappeared before that?¡»

    The teachers and assistants are skilled, but not good enough to hide from Rubeum¡¯s detection.

    ¡ºI think so. But I¡¯m not sure what happened.¡»

    However, it can be narrowed down to two causes. They were either killed, or escaped.

    However, the teachers and the assistants of the academy are members of the Salvation Organization. It is unlikely that they escaped.

    Even if they did escape, they should have been able to report to Jema.

    ¡ºThey were killed. Should we move forward with that assumption in mind?¡»Arti said.

    ¡ºYou think they got killed without even reporting that they engaged in a battle? They¡¯re members of the Salvation Organisation, you know.¡»Jema said.

    ¡ºI think it is more realistic than a situation where they had to escape without being able to report.¡»Arti replied.

    ¡ºThere is truth to what you say, Arti.¡»Jema said.

    Arti, who is always quiet, was quick to express her opinions.

    Perhaps this is how Arti acts when in contact with her superior in a battlefield.

    ¡ºJema-sensei, there is something else that worries me.¡»

    ¡ºWhat is it, Will?¡»

    ¡ºThe enemies were too weak, even though they were supposed to be the core of this operation¡»

    ¡ºYes, it is indeed weird.¡»

    Jema seems to think it was weird too.

    ¡ºThe four demons were weak?¡»Tina asked.

    I decided to exin in order to share awareness of the issue to Tina and Rosetta.

    ¡ºIf there are enemies who can make three teachers go missing, then they should be the core of the n.¡»

    ¡ºIt would be difficult for the teachers and assistants to deal with the demons on a one-vs-four. But they can at least report it.¡»Arti added..

    It would be much more difficult to kill or escape from the enemy rather than just reporting the situation.

    ¡ºBut, Will, in Rubeum¡¯s reconnaissance, this unit was the strongest, right?¡»Jema asked.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. The other units were not demons.¡»

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    ¡ºBut that is only as far as Rubeum can detect.¡»

    ¡ºThen, do you think that there are hidden enemies that Rubeum can¡¯t detect, Will?¡»

    ¡ºThere might be a possibility.¡»

    ¡ºYou said Rubeum¡¯s detection was better than the Council of Sages, right?¡»

    ¡ºYes, but it¡¯s raining and it¡¯s also night. If the enemy is skilled enough to kill the teachers without allowing them to report, then they might also be skilled enough to hide.¡»

    Conversely, they might have been able to kill the teachers because of their ability to hide from Rubeum.

    No corpse was found, and no trace of death was found.

    There is no evidence that they died, which is why Jema wants to think they are still alive.

    However, we should always move assuming the worst.

    ¡ºI want to pray that the worst-case scenario did note to pass.¡»Rosetta said.

    ¡ºI¡¯m with you on that one.¡»Tina replied.

    Counting the four groups with assistance from teachers and assistants, and the group we helped first, ites to 5.

    Two groups remain without assistance.

    After running ahead for a while, I saw one of the remaining two groups.

    Because of the night vision magic, I could see the enemy and allies clearly.

    There were no demons. Although the enemies were a group of skilled assassins, they were all humans.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll leave this ce to you, Will.¡»

    Jema said via telepathy.

    Since there were no demons, Jema decided that we could defeat them easily enough.

    ¡ºConfirmed. What about you, Jema-sensei?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to the rescue of thest group.¡»

    ¡ºConfirmed.¡»

    At the same time as my reply, Jema disappeared without any sound.

 Chapter 166 - Rescue

    Chapter 166. Rescue

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have to think about capturing the enemies alive.¡»I told everyone as soon as Jema disappeared.

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    ¡ºArti and I will rush in first. Rosetta and Tina will protect the students and prevent the enemy from trying to escape.¡»

    ¡ºGot it!¡»

    ¡ºLeave it to me.¡»

    Seven assassins and four students were facing each other.

    At first, there were probably eight assassins. The corpse of an enemy could be found near the students.

    The students were not safe either. Two of them were unable to fight.

    One student was bleeding out and not moving. He won¡¯t make it if we don¡¯t make our move soon.

    The other student was not in danger of death, but both his legs were bent in a direction that they were not supposed to.

    The fact that he hadn¡¯t fainted due to the pain was a miracle.

    The students were still alive because it is part of the enemy strategy to create a burden.

    The reason why one of the students¡¯ legs was broken was to prevent the students from escaping.

    The assassins can kill them at any time, but they were stalling for time without dealing the killing blow.

    ¡ºTina, please heal the injured person when you see an opportunity.¡»

    ¡ºYes, I understand.¡»

    And then, I jumped between the assassins and the students.

    Even though I appeared suddenly in front of the assassins, they attacked me without being surprised.

    Their response was quick and calm.

    I defended their attacks and went on to defeat the assassins easily.

    As I said to Tina and others earlier, we don¡¯t have to capture them alive.

    These guys are at the bottom of the hierarchy. I doubt they would hold any important information.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    When I defeated three assassins, the rest tried to escape.

    Their decision when to withdraw was also urate.

    However, their presence detection technique was not high enough.

    They were unaware that Arti was circling around behind them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Two of them were instantly defeated by Arti silently.

    Two assassins remained. The two stiffened for a moment when they noticed Arti, and I capitalised on that chance to kill them.

    After defeating all the enemies, I called out to Tina.

    ¡¸Tina, how are things over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Things are okay. But he can¡¯t move for a while due to losing too much blood. Next, we just have to keep his body temperature stable for a while.¡¹

    Tina had finished healing the dying student while Arti and I were defeating the assassins.

    Not only healing magic to close the wound, but she also cast detoxification magic.

    Rosetta quickly wrapped a waterproof cloth around the student to warm him so that he doesn¡¯t get cold in the rain.

    It can be fatal if the student loses body temperature due to the rain.

    ¡¸Fluffy, can you help out too?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Fluffy goes into the waterproof cloth.

    The student got wet in the rain before we arrived.

    Wet clothes might be fatal as he had already lost a lot of blood and dropped in body temperature.

    That¡¯s why Fluffy needs to absorb the moisture from the wet clothes and dry it.

    ¡¸Pii Pii!¡¹

    Shortly after, Fluffyes out from the inside of the waterproof cloth.

    ¡¸Thank you, Fluffy.¡¹

    The clothes of the dying student werepletely dried by Fluffy.

    Immediately, Tina delicately controlled her magic to warm up the student. If Tina casts her magic for a while, the dying student will definitely be saved.

    ¡¸Brilliant work, Tina. Leave the treatment of the other students to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    I then approached the student whose leg bones werepletely broken.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Please save him first.¡¹the student said, looking at the student Tina was warming up.

    In addition to the severe pain of having both legs broken, he was totally drenched in the rain.

    And Tina and I were talking quietly too.

    Our voice was masked by the sound of rain. So it¡¯s natural if he didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    ¡¸He¡¯s already being treated by Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thank you.¡¹

    I then checked the state of the student¡¯s injury.

    Both feet were bent in the opposite direction at the knees.

    Not only that, the shin bone of his right leg was also broken, sticking out through the flesh.

    The main injuries were in those three ces. And there were countless small cuts.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so weak. I¡¯ve been training for so long, yet I was defeated so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose confidence. Honestly, those guys were pretty strong. Fluffy, please clean the wound.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    Fluffy cleaned the wound and removed mud and dirt.

    I cast detoxification magic at the same time.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have tofort me. You and the others defeated the enemy in an instant.¡¹the student said, groaning.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie norfort. I¡¯m just special. I¡¯m an eight year old who became a direct disciple of the Small Sage with only one deity pir.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    The student smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸It is true that they were strong. Even elite knights of the kingdom would struggle if they were not evenly matched in number.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Even the escort unit of Princess Tina of the Armadi Empire was almost wiped out.

    The assassination unit of the Cult is actually strong.

    ¡¸If they dealt with twice as many assassins, even the elite knights could be wiped out.¡¹I said gently, while I cast detoxification magic.

    ¡¸Thank you for cleaning the wound, Fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    In addition to Fluffy cleaning the wound, I also cast slight magic to clean the wound.

    With this, I can finally start healing the wound.

 Chapter 167 - . Rescue (2)

    Chapter 167. Rescue (2)

    I kept talking to the student while closing the small wounds with healing magic.

    ¡¸This much aplishment for the first training camp just after enrolling is enough. The president will also praise us.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    ¡¸I think my Master will appreciate it.¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸If even the president¡¯s direct disciple says so, then it might be so.¡¹the student said, smiling slightly for the first time.

    The student seems to have recovered mentally.

    When we get back to the academy, I have to tell Xenovia to praise him just in case.

    The student¡¯s mental state was restored, so I started the painful and highly invasive treatment.

    ¡¸This is going to hurt. We need to restore the bones to their original form before applying healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it in the blink of an eye. Bear with me.¡¹

    I returned the bent right knee to its original position in one go.

    ¡¸Guu!¡¹

    The student shut his eyes tight, groaned, clenched his hands into a fist and endured the pain.

    When the bone was returned to the correct position, I immediately connected the bones with healing magic and closed the wound.

    I did the same for the left knee without pause.

    The student endured the same way for the second time.

    Next was the treatment of the right shin where the bone had popped out.

    After returning the bone to its original position with force, I applied healing magic.

    ¡¸You should be okay now.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. You are much more amazing than I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural. I am the disciple of the Small Sage.¡¹

    While saying so, I covered the student with a waterproof cloth.

    ¡¸Fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    Fluffy dried the student inside of the waterproof cloth as before.

    In the meantime, I talked to the remaining two students who were standing at the side.

    ¡¸Are you guys okay? Show me.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re really okay. It¡¯s just scratches.¡¹

    ¡¸They were likely using poison. Even scratches are dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right¡­¡¹

    The two students turned pale when they heard that they might be poisoned.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re tense right now, you probably don¡¯t notice the symptoms. But you two are definitely poisoned.¡¹

    It was also raining. So it is easy to misunderstand that the reason you are not feeling well is due to the cold of the rain. Making it more difficult to notice chills and nausea caused by poison.

    ¡¸But detoxification is¨C¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know how to detoxify without identifying the poison.¡¹

    It is troublesome to exin every time, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    It ismon sense that the poison must be identified in order to detoxify it.

    ¡¸How is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸For more information, ask Tina after returning to the academy.¡¹

    While talking about such things, I cast detoxification magic and healing magic on the two students.

    Looking at the scratches on them, it wasn¡¯t as shallow as they believed.

    They were only able to maintain a fighting posture because they had steeled their minds.

    ¡¸The treatment is over¡­ but it will be difficult to return to the base camp with two seriously injured people.¡¹

    When I looked towards the others to discuss what to do,

    ¡¸Hmm, I know. I¡¯ll take them back.¡¹Rosetta said with a smile.

    ¡¸It might be difficult for Rosetta alone. So I will apany them as well.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Will, Arti, leave this to us and go support Jema-sensei.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹I said, and was about to start running.

    At that very moment, I felt that someone was approaching. Specifically the presence of two people.

    They approached us without trying to hide their presence. I didn¡¯t feel any killing intent.

    ¡¸We kept you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Everything ended safely here it seems.¡¹

    The two said, looking at the injured students..

    I wasn¡¯t acquainted with either of them.

    Tina, however, called out to them.

    ¡¸Teacher. You joined us for the camp?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I wouldn¡¯t have appeared before you unless there was an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸He is a teacher of the academy.¡¹Rosetta whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It was probably two of the five assistants who were following the training camp from the shadows.

    The teacher looked at me from top to bottom and said,

    ¡¸You¡¯re Will, right? I heard about you from Jema-sensei. Leave the students to me and head over to Jema-sensei¡¯s location.¡¹

    Jema has a magic tool to keep in touch with the other teachers. She must have used that to contact them. And so, two of the assistants who moved to the base camp came to help.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll entrust them to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say I¡¯m entirely satisfied to leave it to a student, but¡­¡¹

    As an assistant, he probably wants to go rescue Jema. I understand his feelings. If I were in the same position, I would want to do the same too.

    However, the teacher smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Jema-sensei¡¯s instructions. It can¡¯t be helped. Will, I heard that you¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re still a student. Just be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, teacher. You should be careful too.¡¹

    And I started running.

    Arti, Tina, Rosetta, Shiro and Fluffy also followed along. Fay was still in my clothes.

 Chapter 168 - Oracle

    Chapter 168. Oracle

    The teachers who apanied us to the training camp were the three who appeared in front of the students, and five assistants who came in hiding.

    And three of them went missing.

    In other words, we have confirmed the locations of 5 of them.

    The two who rushed in earlier, Jema who is in battle, and the two teachers or assistants who should be at the base camp.

    ¡¸If there are two teachers at the base camp, then the students should be safe.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The teachers are strong.¡¹Rosetta said, looking a little relieved.

    Until now, six groups excluding us had been scattered and attacked in the forest.

    The emergency situation is in the process of being resolved.

    Four groups arrived safely at the base camp.

    As for the remaining two groups, one group was handed over to the two teachers with our help earlier.

    As for thest group, the strongest teacher, Jema, went to their rescue. The enemy will have been defeated already.

    ¡¸We will probably need to heal injured students. Tina, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay. I still have a lot of mana.¡¹

    Healing magic consumes a lot of mana.

    And Tina used healing magic and detoxification magic many times.

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring. You seem to have grown much stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to Will.¡¹

    Tina smiled saying so.

    I contacted Rubeum while running to confirm again Jema and thest group¡¯s current position.

    I also want to ask if any new enemies appeared.

    ¡¸Rubeum! Can you hear me?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    There was no response from Rubeum. What happened?

    I looked up at the sky.

    Rubeum was supposed to be flying far above the thick rain clouds while concealing his presence.

    I could not see him with not only my normal sight, but also with magic detection.

    Arti, who was running beside me, called out worriedly.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t get a reply from Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Something must¡¯ve happened.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s jamming, I think.¡¹

    The one who suddenly spoke out was the divine spirit, Fay, who had been quiet in my pocket.

    ¡¸Fay, what do you mean by jamming?¡¹

    ¡¸The Transceiver Ring isn¡¯t all-purpose.¡¹

    It is exactly as Fay said.

    Although Transceiver Rings are very expensive, they are the most famously employed magic tool.

    As such, there is a technique to jam signals.

    In ces where confidential information is shared, such as the royal pce, it ismon to have a means to jam the Transceiver ring.

    ¡¸But if such a technique is being applied, Rubeum and I will definitely notice.¡¹

    ¡¸You only need to jam either the caller or the receiver. If you are not the one who is jammed, then it is most likely Rubeum who is being jammed.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s being jammed, huh¡­¡¹

    Although I knew I couldn¡¯t see Rubeum, I inadvertently looked up at the sky where Rubeum was supposed to be.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason you can¡¯t make a call.¡¹Fay said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about him.¡¹

    Rubeum is indeed strong. But he¡¯s still a baby.

    I continue to search for Rubeum via magic detection.

    But, I couldn¡¯t sense him at all.

    It would be difficult to find Rubeum if he was seriously hiding and also if he was some distance away.

    If I can¡¯t find him, it means that he was hiding seriously.

    In other words, it was proof that he is safe. At least, I want to think so.

    No, maybe that¡¯s just what I want to believe.

    ¡¸And there¡¯s something I have to tell you, Will.¡¹Fay said.

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Who? Of what?¡¹

    ¡¸God. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¹

    ¡¸An oracle, huh?¡¹

    Fay had been quiet all this time.

    I thought she was sleeping, but maybe she was just quiet in order to receive the oracle.

    ¡¸Yes. That is why I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Rest up.¡¹

    The Human God didn¡¯t tell me what to watch out for.

    If Rubeum was in danger, she would have told me.

    Therefore, Rubeum must be safe.

    Though that judgment too might just be my desire.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to send an oracle, give me a little more detail.¡¹I grumbled.

    But it can¡¯t be helped. Gods have their own circumstances. It may be an immeasurable circumstance that can¡¯t be understood by humans.

    The Human God has never used an oracle to warn me.

    Is something really scary going to happen?

    No, originally the Human God said that she would consider some means ofmunication with me.

    As a result, she sent Fay to me.

    When I had just met Fay, the Human God descended into her body and Fay was intensely exhausted.

    It may just be that the Human God was able to send down an oracle because Fay had recovered a little from the exhaustion.

    ¡¸We should be vignt.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹Arti nodded.

    Then I started running in the direction that Jema headed in.

    We arrived at the ce where Jema was headed, that is, thest location Rubeum ryed to us where thest student group was at.

    However, there was no one there.

    No Cult assassins, students, or Jema.

    Not even a corpse.

 Chapter 169 - Barrier

    Chapter 169. Barrier

    ¡¸I wonder what happened here?¡¹Tina asked, confusedly.

    ¡¸There are traces.¡¹Rosetta said.

    Indeed, there were burn marks and sh marks on the surrounding vegetation.

    The ground was also slightly unearthed.

    Tent wreckage was also found in the bushes.

    ¡¸No doubt that there was a battle here. I¡¯m sure there must be more traces.¡¹

    Rosetta crawled on all fours on the ground, using her eyes and nose to the fullest to look for traces.

    Traces would continue to be washed away with great momentum in the rain.

    I also used magic to search the surroundings, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    They would seem to be very cleverly hidden.

    If it was the enemy who hid the traces, that would be quite scary.

    If it was only the enemy who was capable of hiding from me, then that would still be preferable. But they were able to hide four students and even Jema-sensei from my detection.

    ¡¸This is turning out to be quite troublesome.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I found something! Follow me.¡¹Rosetta called out.

    She seems to have found a hidden trace.

    ¡¸I found a blood stain. This way.¡¹

    Rosetta followed after the faint traces of blood remaining in the rain. She steadily followed the traces with a serious expression.

    As we followed the traces further, something was caught in my detection magic.

    ¡¸I found out where they are hiding.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, Will. I still haven¡¯t found the exact location.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸No, I wasn¡¯t able to find them until we got this close. It¡¯s all thanks to you for finding those traces.¡¹

    There was a space surrounded by a dome-shaped barrier.

    It was quite wide. Would take about thirty minutes to walk around it.

    The circumference is probably about a few thousand meters.

    To be able to hide such a huge barrier, what a frightening enemy.

    Moreover, even though I¡¯vee so close, I still don¡¯t know what the situation is.

    One thing I know for sure, both enemies and allies are inside the dome.

    I walked closer and came to a position where I could touch the dome.

    ¡¸The enemy is probably strong. Brace yourselves.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹Tina replied.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared.¡¹Rosetta replied.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    After hearing their replies, I touched the barrier.

    I read the flow of mana and broke the barrier, like popping a bubble.

    Information from the inside overflowed.

    Jema, the four students, and Rubeum were all inside.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going in.¡¹.

    The barrier wasn¡¯t broken from the core. I just broke the surfaceyer temporarily.

    It will be restored soon.

    Everyone stepped into the area covered by the barrier.

    After that, we ran towards Jema and Rubeum¡¯s location.

    ¡ºWhy is Rubeum inside this barrier?¡»

    ¡ºI told him to help out if our allies were in a life-threatening situation.¡»

    That¡¯s why Rubeum must have rushed in. That¡¯s why he kept fighting inside the barrier.

    ¡ºWhy didn¡¯t he contact you?¡»

    ¡ºI guess he didn¡¯t have time for that.¡»

    Everything must have happened so quickly that he didn¡¯t have time to contact me.

    At the same time, contact may have been impossible near the barrier.

    I tried to guess the most likely flow of events.

    Perhaps the enemy tried to kill the students when Jema arrived.

    To prevent that, Rubeum rushed in and was trapped inside the barrier.

    This barrier is probably to interrupt contact between Jema and the other teachers.

    While running inside the vast barrier, outside information no longer reached me.

    As I expected, the regeneration of the barrier seems to have beenpleted.

    The regeneration of the barrier itself was as expected, but the speed was unexpected.

    Shortly after, we came upon Jema and the others.

    The four students were so gravely injured that they seemed dead at first nce.

    Jema, who stood protecting the students, was also seriously injured.

    And Rubeum, in his giant form, was protecting Jema from fierce onught of the enemies¡¯ attacks.

    They were different from the previous enemies. The purpose of these enemies are different in the first ce.

    The enemies so far have been trying to lure out Jema by barely keeping the students alive.

    Therefore, the lives of our allies were safe.

    However, the current enemies¡¯ purpose was Jema¡¯s life. Their attacks filled the entire space with killing intent.

    ¡ºTina, heal the injured.¡»

    ¡ºI got it.¡»

    All the students were still breathing, but that could cease at any moment now. There wasn¡¯t a second to lose.

    Besides, Jema herself was in a state where standing was a miracle in itself.

    Jema could also die in a few minutes.

    ¡ºArti, Rosetta. Go support Tina.¡»

    ¡ºAll right!¡»

    ¡ºLeave it to me.¡»

    ¡ºFluffy too, please help Tina.¡»

    ¡ºPii!¡»

    The enemy¡¯s biggest goal is to assassinate Jema.

    Then, Tina, a life-saving Healer, would naturally be exposed to violent attacks.

    And I rushed in front of Rubeum, making as loud a sound as possible without hiding my presence.

    The reason for making a sound and attracting the enemies¡¯ attention is to prevent them from noticing Tina and the others.

    Just as I rushed in front of Rubeum, a magic de aimed at Rubeum rained down from above.

    I parried it off with my left hand d in mana.

    The deflected magic de pierced the ground and caused a small explosion.

    It was quite a powerful attack. If it had hit, Rubeum¡¯s scales could have been broken.

    ¡ºSorry I took so long.¡»

    ¡ºKyuru.¡»

    Rubeum cried happily.

 Chapter 170 - Powerful Demon

    Chapter 170. Powerful Demon

    Rubeum was also injured to an extent.

    He confronted the enemy and protected Jema and the students without budging an inch.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t contact you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I understand the situation. Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Kyuru.¡¹

    Then I red at the enemies. One demon and two beastkins,monly known as the tail of Tenebris.

    The appearance of the tail of Tenebris, however, was a little different from usual.

    The long golden hair was as usual. As was the height of over 10 meters and the six legs. Though, somewhatrger than usual. The three blood red eyes and the four wings on the back were also the same.

    What was different, however, was that it had three tails. The beastkins I had fought so far had only two tails.

    ¡¸The number of tails has increased.¡¹

    The Beast of Cmity, Tenebris, had nine tails.

    The number of tails was approaching the original. I had a bad feeling.

    The demon smiled at me and spoke.

    ¡¸Brat. Are you the master of that dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Not the master.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, whatever.¡¹

    The demon¡¯s mana was clearly superior in both quality and quantity from the demons that I defeated with Jema earlier.

    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t a lowly demon.

    ¡¸Are you the Archbishop of the Cult?¡¹

    When the grinning demon heard my question, his eyebrow twitched.

    I was careless.

    I didn¡¯t notice because I was concentrating on defeating the enemy and saving the students.

    In the first ce, this attack is a strategy to be a Cardinal by killing Jema, who is an executive of the Organisation.

    Only an Archbishop, which is one rank lower, can be promoted to Cardinal.

    And, in this attack, I have not encountered a demon who was strong enough to be considered an Archbishop.

    The unit that we subdued, thinking that they were the main, were not the main.

    In the first ce, including us, there were only 7 student groups.

    And the enemy¡¯s unit that was caught in the initial detection was also 7 units.

    If there had to be a main unit to attack Jema, then 1 unit wascking.

    ¡¸I see. So you guys were the main unit, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    The demon was ring at me.

    It is unlikely that the Archbishop, who has to take credit for killing the executive, will not appear in person.

    Thinking carefully, it was also unlikely that the tail of Tenebris, which is a powerful force, would not be mobilized.

    ¡¸How unfortunate for you, but I won¡¯t let you kill Jema-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you need credit to be a Cardinal?¡¹

    I kept talking to buy time for Tina to heal Jema and the students.

    Both the demon and the tail of Tenebris were strong.

    I would like to avoid starting a full-scale battle while having to protect Tina and the others at the same time if possible.

    ¡¸Like I said, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    The demon stared at me with a sharp re.

    ¡¸My target is you, Will Wolms.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, you think I need credit to be a Cardinal? That is a very big misunderstanding. I am already a Cardinal.¡¹

    The demon¡¯s words were shocking.

    Our assumptions were off from the start. The intelligence department of the Salvation Organisation seems to have been outwitted yet again.

    Almost no time has passed since the intelligence department was taught Rubeum¡¯s presence concealment and presence detection techniques through Dion. It may have been done in a haste. Perhaps they cannot be med for being outwitted.

    The problem is the Cardinal¡¯s words that I am his target.

    During thest attack, I defeated the Cardinal.

    If that information was revealed, it would be natural to be targeted.

    However, in the previous attack, with Rubeum¡¯s help, all the reconnaissance units of the Cult were annihted.

    It should have been impossible to bring the information back to the Cult.

    At least, that¡¯s what my disciples and I thought.

    ¡¸I am your target? Seems like you think too much of me.¡¹

    I continued the conversation while detecting the surroundings.

    Tina was continuing hard at work with the healing, but it seems to be taking time.

    The students were that gravely injured.

    Tina skipped detoxification and worked on stopping the bleeding for the time being in order to prioritize saving their lives.

    The students were in a state where they were lucky to be alive.

    In that state, they were bleeding out in the cold of the rain.

    If the bleeding was not stopped immediately, they could die at any moment.

    Tina tried to stop the bleeding, even ignoring dirt on the wounds.

    It is an unfavourable method.

    Using this method, even if their condition stabilises, if the injury is not treated again as soon as possible, not only will it be festered, but the students may also die from poisoning.

    However, the most important thing is to stop the bleeding and return the body temperature to normal.

    As soon as Tina stopped the bleeding, Rosetta wrapped waterproof clothes to warm the students whose body temperature had dropped.

    Then Fluffy hurriedly dried the students.

    Arti and Jema, who was riddled with wounds, stood guard.

    In order to protect Tina who waspletely devoted to healing the students.

    In fact, while I was prolonging the conversation and buying time, the beastkins were looking for an opportunity to attack the students.

 Chapter 171 - Cardinal

    Chapter 171. Cardinal

    The Cardinal seems to be aware that I¡¯m prolonging the conversation to buy time.

    However, he answered with a smile.

    ¡¸I am overestimating you? You killed a Cardinal. Of course I will think highly of you.¡¹

    He sounds quite certain that I had killed the Cardinal.

    I am very worried about how that information was leaked.

    Even so, I can¡¯t simply confirm his words.

    ¡¸I killed the Cardinal? What are you talking about?¡¹

    That¡¯s why I feigned ignorance.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to y dumb. I know you were the one that killed that guy.¡¹

    The Cardinal seemed confident. As if it was not uncertain information, but information obtained from a source with a high degree of certainty that can be believed.

    Just how did he get the information?

    I tried to figure things out while prolonging the conversation.

    ¡¸¡±That guy¡±?¡¹

    I asked, despite knowing he was mentioning the Cardinal I killed.

    ¡¸He was the weakest of us. But he was still ordained a Cardinal.¡¹

    So, he¡¯s saying that the one I killed was the weakest of the Cardinals.

    ¡¸If a child killed one of the Cardinals, it¡¯s worth going directly to kill him, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. If it was only the weakest who was killed, can¡¯t you just overlook it?¡¹

    While giving out an unserious answer, I kept thinking.

    When I defeated the Cardinal the other day, the Cult units around me were annihted, including the reconnaissance units.

    However, the Cardinal in front of me knows that I am responsible.

    As to how the Cardinal may have obtained that information, there are three possibilities.

    One possibility is that there is a traitor in the Salvation Organisation or the academy. No matter how rigorously the candidates are screened and selected, it is still an Organization created by humans. It will never be perfect.

    Regarding that, even if it cannot bepletely prevented, you can find the traitor and dispose of them. Dealing with it is rtively easy.

    And another possibility is the possibility of getting information by some method such as technology or a special ability that I do not know of. It may have something to do with this barrier that we are inside of now.

    This barrier had the function ofpletely blocking information. Even Rubeum, who is the best at detecting presence, could not detect the Cardinal approaching the camp.

    Perhaps he was even peeking into the battle between me and the Cardinal I killed. It¡¯s very troublesome. If they are using a method I do not know, then there is no way to deal with it.

    And the third possibility.

    This is the worst of the three, but it is possible that there are traitors in the Organisation or academy and that they are using special methods to gain information that we do not know. In other words, it is possible that both the first and second possibilities are urring.

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸How did you find out that I killed him?¡¹

    Since it became difficult to prolong the conversation to buy time, I decided to ask straightforwardly.

    ¡¸Hou. I thought you would continue to y dumb, but you admit it instead?¡¹

    By changing the direction of the conversation, it seemed that the Cardinal was now interested.

    For the time being, it was a sess.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean to y dumb. He was just too weak. I didn¡¯t think he was a great demon like the Cardinals.¡¹

    ¡¸This is what it means to fall for your own lies. You expected that I was an Archbishop aiming for the Cardinal position at first.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, now that you mention it¡­¡¹

    He called out my bullshit.

    However, there is no point in regretting it now.

    ¡¸That means you must have known that the Cardinal was dead, or rather, you killed him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Perhaps because I was silent, the Cardinal continued.

    ¡¸And you must have struggled to fight him.¡¹

    ¡¸You say that as if you were watching the fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re going to die here anyway, I¡¯ll tell you. I was actually watching.¡¹

    The Cardinal told me, sounding to be in a good mood.

    It seems that he was peeking using a special method. The problem is how he did it.

    ¡¸How did you watch me?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t give out that much information.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can guess at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    The Cardinal took the bait.

    I can buy a little more time with this.

    ¡¸With this barrier technique, you could even peek unnoticed.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite wise for a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Thating from a demon, doesn¡¯t make me happy.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose.¡¹

    The Cardinal was in a good mood..

    Tina continues to use healing magic behind me, but the Cardinal doesn¡¯t seem serious about interfering with it. As far as I¡¯m concerned, this is fortunate. But it gives me a bad feeling..

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to tell me about something, as a pleasant memory I can take to the afterlife.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know that I would attend this training camp?¡¹

    I decided to participate in this training camp after the intelligence department of the Organisation sensed that there might be a possibility of an attack.

    In other words, the attackes first, and my participationester.

    It is natural to think that the n to assassinate Jema was changed to the n to assassinate me in the middle.

    ¡¸You¡¯re guessing that you have a traitor in your midst, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    As I was silent, the Cardinal threw a person¡¯s head at my feet.

 Chapter 172 - Will vs Cardinal

    Chapter 172. Will vs Cardinal

    Moreover, it was not just one.

    The Cardinal threw three heads. All three had faces I didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this good news for you? Will Wolms.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you expect them to be traitors?¡¹

    The Cardinal said that, but I didn¡¯t know who these people were.

    But judging from the Cardinal¡¯s tone, I can guess who they were.

    Jema shouted, as if to support my guess.

    ¡¸YOU! SON OF A BITCH!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re noisy.¡¹

    The Cardinal said, turning towards Jema with an uninterested gaze.

    ¡¸How dare you! How dare you kill my subordinates!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the boss? You trained them well. They didn¡¯t open their mouths even when tortured. It was difficult.¡¹the Cardinal said, andughed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna kill you, bastard!¡¹

    As Jema seemed about to jump into battle, I connected with her via telepathy.

    ¡ºPlease calm down, Jema-sensei.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWe can fight after Tina is done healing. The enemy is quite strong.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Jema contained her anger, but still red at the Cardinal.

    Tina had just begun to heal Jema after finishing treating the students.

    The students were in a situation where they barely survived.

    Looking at Jema, the Cardinal said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not gonnae? How boring.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, those three were killed here, right?¡¹I asked.

    The three were probably the missing teacher and assistant.

    Then, it wasn¡¯t until they came here that the three were killed.

    ¡¸Yourplexion didn¡¯t change, Will Wolms. It¡¯s boring.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t please you.¡¹

    After saying that, I continued talking.

    Just a little bit more until Jema¡¯s healing is done.

    ¡¸As I asked previously, how did you know I wasing to this camp?¡¹

    ¡¸You really want to know that? Didn¡¯t you want to know if there was a traitor?¡¹

    ¡¸You already told me there are no traitors.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right!¡¹

    The Cardinal said,ughing happily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing really. I changed my strategy when you left the academy in a carriage. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that is all.¡¹

    If he knew that I would participate in the training camp for the first time after I left the academy, then their response was way too quick.

    ¡¸Do you have so much free time? The Cardinals are the highest rank in the Cult, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are many reasons.¡¹

    As I expected, he¡¯s not going to tell me that.

    ¡¸All right, then. I think you have bought enough time.¡¹

    The Cardinal said, and looked at Jema who was behind me.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks. I¡¯m ready to kill you now.¡¹

    Jema slowly walked to my side.

    ¡ºJema-sensei, you have still lost a lot of blood.¡»I said.

    ¡ºI know.¡»

    ¡ºTina, Rosetta, join the fight when you see an opportunity.¡»

    ¡ºI understand.¡»Tina replied.

    ¡ºThe Cardinal seems to be underestimating the two of you.¡»

    ¡ºLeave it to me.¡»Rosetta replied.

    ¡ºArti, Rubeum. Can you join the attack?¡»

    ¡ºOf course.¡»Arti replied.

    ¡ºI can. Kyuru.¡»

    ¡ºAll right.¡»

    When I was giving out instructions, Jema said in an impressed tone.

    ¡ºWill, are you really a student? You are as calm as Regina-sama.¡»

    ¡ºThank you.¡»

    And then I pointed my dagger at the Cardinal.

    ¡¸You were very helpful in helping me buy time.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. I just wanted to talk to the child who killed a Cardinal before killing him.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you¡¯re stronger than the previous Cardinal. It¡¯ll be boring if you die too soon.¡¹

    ¡¸What a load of shit.¡¹

    Even though the Cardinal¡¯s mouth said that, his face was smiling happily.

    I wonder if he likes fighting? Or is he just that confident?

    In actuality, the mana dding his body seemedrge and dense.

    ¡ºRubeum, I¡¯ll leave the first move to you.¡»

    ¡ºLeave it to me.¡»

    ¡ºOnce Rubeumunches an attack, everyone else join the flow of battle.¡»

    Two seconds after my instructions.

    ¨D¨DGOOOOOOOOOO

    Rubeum spewed mes. The me appeared white instead of red.

    The surroundings became bright like midsummer daytime.

    ¡¸Hoho!¡¹

    The Cardinal raised his voice happily while shielding the mes with magic.

    He was still acting carefree. How irritating.

    I wanted to quickly peel off that carefree expression.

    ¡¸HAAAAAAA!¡¹

    As if cutting through Rubeum¡¯s mes, Jema rushed to attack the Cardinal.

    Her being the top of thebat department of the Salvation Organization wasn¡¯t just for show.

    Jema is weakpared to Regina and Xenovia, of course, but she is strong enough.

    Jema cut through the mes and rained an onught of shes on the Cardinal.

    The Cardinal defended against Jema¡¯s onught. There was still carefreeness in his expression.

    The Cardinal made gestures with his right hand as he fought.

    As he did, the two tails of Tenebris that had been on stand by, started to move.

    The two tails of Tenebris jumped at me.

 Chapter 173 - Will vs. Cardinal (2)

    173. Will vs. Cardinal (2)

    Seeing the tail of Tenebris starting to move, Jema called out to me via telepathy, almost shouting.

    ¡ºWill! Will you be okay?¡»

    ¡ºPlease leave it to me. To be honest, I am d they are not targeting the wounded.¡»

    The injured students were barely alive.

    If the tails of Tenebris targets them, we would have to protect them with all our might.

    It would be very troublesome.

    Jema and Rubeum must have been injured due to that scenario.

    If Jema worries about the tail of Tenebris attacking me, then she would not be able to focus on the Cardinal with all her might.

    Therefore, I have to take on both of the tails of Tenebris with a carefree look.

    The basic attacks of the tail of Tenebris are its sharp ws, fangs, and golden magic bullets.

    These two were stronger than the tail of Tenebris I foughtst time.

    However, I can read their attacks better than before and it was easy to surpass their movements.

    The growth of a child¡¯s body seems to be fast indeed.

    ¡ºI can handle them both. You and Arti should quickly kill the Cardinal, Jema-sensei.¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have to tell me that twice!¡»

    Jema rained down shes on the Cardinal with her sword, but he deflected the attacks with his bare hand d in mana.

    Jema was fast and powerful, but not enough to push back the Cardinal.

    Arti rushed at the Cardinal from behind.

    It became a two-on-one. Jema and Arti¡¯s attacks finally begannding on the Cardinal.

    However, there was still carefreeness on the Cardinal¡¯s face.

    I also have two tails of Tenebris targeting me, so I can¡¯t afford to look away.

    While weaving through the attacks of the tail of Tenebris, I shed with my dagger and cut them down little by little.

    Magic is kind of troublesome because only one attribute will be effective on the tail of Tenebris.

    Besides, you can¡¯t know which attribute is effective until you actually use it.

    The two beasts probably have different effective attributes.

    Therefore, I changed the attributes of my magic shots one after another.

    And then, I found that ice and me were effective on the two tails of Tenebris, respectively.

    At the same time, innumerable thin Soil Lances shot out from the ground under the Cardinal soundlessly.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    It was Tina who conjured the Soil Lance.

    A number of Soil Lances pierced the Cardinal¡¯s legs from different directions.

    Even dozens of Soil Lances piercing into his body does not cause a fatal injury to the Cardinal.

    However, the Cardinal¡¯s movements were stopped.

    ¡¸Small fry! How dare you!¡¹

    The carefreeness disappeared for the first time from the Cardinal¡¯s face.

    Aiming at Tina, the Cardinal tried to shoot magic.

    ¡¸Your opponent is me!¡¹

    But Jema blocked him.

    Thanks to Tina¡¯s magic, the battle between the Cardinal, Jema and Arti began to tilt in our favor.

    Then, in my immediate vicinity, I heard the sound of something cutting through the air.

    Passing by the side of my face, an arrow pierced into the forehead of the tail of Tenebris in front of me.

    Almost at the same time, a second arrow pierced into the forehead of the other tail of Tenebris.

    While Jema and Artiunched an onught on the Cardinal, the tails of Tenebris and I were engaged in a fierce battle.

    Rosettapletely concealed her presence and shot arrows when there was an opening.

    A single arrow is not fatal, of course. But Rosetta kept shooting arrows without pause.

    ¡¸GOOOOOAAAA!¡¹¡¸GAAAAAAAIIAAAA!¡¹

    To defend against Rosetta¡¯s arrows, the tails of Tenebris roared and developed a magic barrier.

    In other words, their defense against my attacks will be weaker.

    I won¡¯t overlook that opportunity. I have to kill the tails of Tenebris in one fell swoop.

    If you try to defeat the tails of Tenebris with physical attack, you have to keep shing them so much until their recovery cannot catch up. That was the method that Regina and Xenovia used.

    But that would take too long for me to pull off as I am now.

    Therefore, I aim to destroy the core with magic while attacking with the dagger.

    The tails of Tenebris will die if the core inside their bodies is broken.

    The position of the core inside the body is difficult to find.

    When I defeated the tail of Tenebris before, I made it swallow a waterball, and searched for the core from inside the body and destroyed it.

    However, the effective attributes this time are ice for one and me for the other.

    The previous method cannot be used.

    I fired Strike Nova and Absolute Zero magic at the same time. Two different Great-series magic simultaneously.

    The tail of Tenebris which was hit by Strike Nova was consumed by mes and burned to ashes.

    The other tail of Tenebris, which was hit by Absolute Zero, frozepletely and broke.

    ¡¸Two highest level magic at the same time?! Are you a monster?!¡¹

    The Cardinal eximed as he witnessed my magic.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the monster here?¡±, I thought inwardly, as I shot more fireballs and ice arrows at the tails of Tenebris.

    The bodies of the tails of Tenebris became arge mess of fire and broken ice.

    Even so, both of the tails of Tenebris were still alive. However, their cores were finally revealed.

    ¡¸Rosetta!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Rosetta¡¯s double-shot arrows urately pierced the cores of the two tails of Tenebris.

    After confirming that, I rushed at the Cardinal, who was fighting fiercely with Jema and Arti without a break.

 Chapter 174 - Dying Teacher

    174. Dying Teacher

    I called out while closing the distance with the Cardinal.

    ¡¸Tina!¡¹

    ¡¸I got it!¡¹

    Tina pierced the Cardinal¡¯s leg with Soil Lance to stop his movement, and at the same time struck down a thunderbolt. A loud deafening sound of thunder reverberated through the surroundings.

    At the same time, Rubeum shot Hellfire Tornado magic.

    Hellfire Tornade is originally a great magic used to burn over a wide area.

    However, Rubeum condensed its range of effect and burned only the Cardinal.

    Rubeum had been protecting the students, who were still on the verge of death, from the tails of Tenebris.

    However, since the two tails of Tenebris were dead, he had the opportunity to attack the Cardinal.

    ¡¸Ugaaaa!¡¹

    The Cardinal¡¯s entire body became rigid after being struck by Tina¡¯s lightning strike, and the body surface was scorched.

    Immediately after, Rubeum¡¯s Hellfire tornado burned the Cardinal¡¯s body into charcoal.

    While Tina and Rubeum¡¯s magic was burning the Cardinal, I jumped into the fight.

    Originally, he was fighting evenly with Jema and Arti.

    When Tina and Rubeum joined in, the equilibrium of the battle waspletely tilted to our side.

    Therefore, I was able to easily decapitate the Cardinal with my dagger.

    At the same time, Jema¡¯s sword pierced the Cardinal¡¯s heart, and Arti shed his torso.

    The injury received by the Cardinal was clearly a fatal injury.

    ¡¸Damn¡­ Will Wolms¡­ As I thought, you are¡­¡¹

    While ring at me, the Cardinal turned into ashes.

    ¡¸Even though other people yed a more active part when ites to your subjugation¡­¡¹

    Perhaps he evaluates me highly because I¡¯m still a child.

    When the Cardinal died, the barrier surrounding us disappeared.

    ¡¸Ah! Will, someone is there! Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸I noticed too.¡¹

    I noticed the existence of some unknown figure hidden by the barrier.

    It was far away and the reaction itself was extremely weak.

    So faint a reaction that I couldn¡¯t even tell the race.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t notice anything.¡¹Tina replied.

    ¡¸Neither do I.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s a faint reaction. Tina, please heal everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Especially Jema-sensei.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I am fine. Tend to the students firs¨C¡¹

    Before Jema could finish her sentence, she fell backwards.

    Arti immediately caught her from falling.

    ¡¸Sensei, are you okay?¡¹Arti asked.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. I just staggered a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Jema-sensei, you are not clearly not okay. You are on the verge of death. Please receive the treatment. Arti, take care of her.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹Arti replied.

    And I also called out to Fluffy.

    ¡¸Fluffy, please assist Tina.¡¹

    ¡¸Pii!¡¹

    When I was giving out instructions,

    ¡¸Will, hurry up! We don¡¯t have time. Kyuru!¡¹

    Rubeum rushed me.

    Rubeum has better detection ability than me.

    If he says we have to hurry, then it¡¯s most likely an emergency.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯m going over with Rubeum to the ce where we sensed the unknown figure.¡¹

    I told everyone and started running.

    Rubeum flew over the trees and led the way.

    I followed Rubeum with Shiro.

    After running for a while, the reaction I sensed gradually became clearer as I approached closer.

    ¡¸Oh, this is dangerous if we don¡¯t hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re about to die. Kyuru.¡¹

    Humans, on the verge of death, wereying sprawled in the rain.

    I didn¡¯t know if they were enemies or allies. They might be assassins of the Cult.

    ¡¸No, I guess that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¹

    There might be a reason to hide a non-dying assassin, but there is no reason for the Cardinal to hide dying assassins.

    After running a little further, we arrived at their location.

    Three people were lying in the rain.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹I called out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The humans were not conscious.

    They were seriously injured all over, but their bleeding was stopped.

    Even so, theirplexion was deathly pale.

    I hurriedly started healing them.

    ¡¸Do you know them? Kyuru.¡¹

    Rubeum unfolded his wings to use as a makeshift umbre to shield us from the rain.

    Shiro also grew into a size of about 3 meters, and snuggled up to the dying people.

    He was warming them up with his body temperature.

    ¡¸I have an idea of who they might be.¡¹

    The owners of the heads the Cardinal threw at me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re probably the assistants.¡¹

    I met three teachers including Jema on the morning of the training camp.

    However, I was not acquainted with any of the assistants.

    ¡¸So they weren¡¯t dead?¡¹Rubeum asked.

    ¡¸Those heads were probably a delicately created fakes using magic.¡¹

    Moreover, it was so sophisticated that it could not be noticed with a simple examination.

    I, Rubeum, Tina, and even their superior, Jema, didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸For what? Kyuru?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but their bleeding was stopped. So I think the enemy was going to use them alive for something.¡¹

    Make us think that they are dead and then use them alive for something.

    Perhaps the Cult has a special magic that can forcibly extract information.

    Or maybe the enemy nned to manipte them with special magic to make them into spies.

    But if that were the case, there is no point in making us think they were dead.

 Chapter 175 - Relief

    175. Relief

    Even while thinking about that, I examined the physical condition of the assistants.

    The assistants were ravaged by a unique poison.

    ¡¸The poison was administered through an open wound and then the wound was closed, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy stopped the bleeding and closed the wounds. I wonder why? Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸The bleeding was only stopped after 4/5 of total blood had flowed out.¡¹

    The bleeding was stopped at the point where the assistants would be barely alive. It seems that the enemy didn¡¯t really care even if the assistants died after that.

    ¡¸This is extremely troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Because lost blood can¡¯t be restored? Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I started with detoxification.

    After that, I raised their body temperature together with Shiro.

    ¡¸The wounds are already closed, but¡­¡¹

    The internal organs had some small cuts and the tendons of the limbs were also cut, so I healed those too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done everything I can with magic.¡¹

    From here on out, they need medical attention rather than magic. Things that can only be healed with time.

    ¡¸Will, what are you going to do now?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take them back to the base camp, but let¡¯s join up with Arti and the others before that.¡¹

    Jema and the three dying students also need immediate medical attention. It would be difficult for Arti, Rosetta, and Tina to carry them back to the base camp.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll carry them on my back, kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    I flew with the three unconscious assistants on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Shiro also returned to his original size and climbed on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Arti, can you hear me?¡¹

    ¡ºI can hear you.¡»

    ¡¸I found a few wounded. I¡¯m heading back there.¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood. Tina has finished treatment over here, and we havepleted the enemy corpse processing.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Also, secure and preserve the assistant teachers¡¯ heads as it is. It may be useful for something.¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    ¡¸So what about Jema-sensei?¡¹

    ¡ºShe is asleep right now. Perhaps tension has finally left her body.¡»

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It may be better to think that Jema lost consciousness rather than fell asleep.

    By the time we rushed in, Jema was already full of wounds.

    Her willpower was what kept her standing and fighting. Now that the Cardinal has been defeated, it is natural for her to copse in exhaustion.

    And, just like the three assistants, Jema¡¯s further recovery can¡¯t be helped by magic. The three assistants and Jema had lost too much blood. Healing magic cannot restore lost blood.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fast as always, Rubeum.¡¹

    Thanks to Rubeum flying at high speed, we arrived at Arti¡¯s location immediately.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s carry Jema-sensei and the students onto Rubeum¡¯s back.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    We split up and carried the injured people up onto Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Arti looked at the three assistants and asked.

    ¡¸Are these people injured?¡¹

    The three assistants were tightly wrapped in waterproof clothes, so their faces couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They were on the verge of death and I managed to save them with Healing Magic, but their condition is still unpredictable. Check their faces.¡¹I said.

    In response, Tina turned over the waterproof clothes and looked at the faces of the assistants.

    ¡¸Eh! This is a teacher from the academy.¡¹she eximed.

    ¡¸As I thought.¡¹

    Jema staggered back into consciousness while being ced on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    Just moving her body seemed like a difficult task for her.

    ¡¸Their faces¡­ Show me their face.¡¹

    ¡¸Jema-sensei, don¡¯t move too much.¡¹

    While saying that, I carried Jema to the side of the assistants.

    I then turned over the waterproof clothes and showed their faces.

    ¡¸¡­You guys. Is this a dream?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is reality. Their conditions are severe, but still alive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They have lost way too much blood, so the situation does not look good. But it¡¯s the same for you too, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you save them, Will?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was only able to save them because Rubeum found them quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuru, But Will detoxified and healed their wounds with magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you too, Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Instead, please take a rest, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Jema quietlyid back down on Rubeum¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Rubeum, fly without shaking as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Kyuru.¡¹

    After all the injured people were put on Rubeum¡¯s back, he flew into the sky.

    Then Rosetta asked in a whisper.

    ¡¸Will, shouldn¡¯t the teachers be dead? Because their heads were¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think those heads were fakes.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know until we investigate it¡­¡¹

    It depends on how difficult it was for the Cardinal to create that fake head.

    If it was a difficult process, then the Cardinal must have had some important reason to have created those.

    However, if it was easy, then it may have been created just as a mental attack on us.

    ¡¸So you asked me to secure the heads to investigate that, Will.¡¹

    Arti nodded, as if she was convinced.

 Chapter 176 - . Emergency Contact

    176. Emergency Contact

    The base camp came into view after a while, so I called out to Rubeum.

    ¡¸Conceal your presence before approaching the base camp. We don¡¯t want to frighten them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Dragons are scary because they are strong, right? Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Rubeum concealed his presence as we neared the base camp.

    Uponnding, Rubeum immediately returned to his original size.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s carry the teachers to the tent.¡¹

    As we carried the injured into the tents, one of the teachers at the base camp came out.

    ¡¸¡­Jema-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to show you such a pitiful state.¡¹

    Jema said to the teacher as I carried her on my back.

    ¡¸Jema-sensei was seriously injured while protecting the students from a pretty strong enemy.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t go into the specifics about the identity of the enemy.

    The teacher is a regr member of the Salvation Organization. So I could probably tell him that it was one of the Cardinals of the Cult.

    The students, however, obviously wouldn¡¯t know, and there were many students here.

    ¡¸To think even Jema-sensei was seriously injured¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy was just that strong. Three other teachers and four students are also in a serious condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Healer¨C¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already cast healing magic, but they have lost too much blood.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Understood.¡¹

    The teachers at the base camp helped carry the injured people into the teachers¡¯ tent.

    The tent for teachers wasrger than the tent for students, so it was wide enough to line up the injured side by side and still have extra space.

    ¡¸I will take care of nursing them. Someone who can use healing magic should be close by in case of an emergency, right?¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Thank you, Tina. I¡¯ll help with the nursing too.¡¹I said.

    And just as I entered the tent for the injured, an urgent voice called out from the Transceiver Ring. It was not my Transceiver Ring, but Jema¡¯s.

    ¡ºCan you hear me?¡»

    It was Xenovia¡¯s voice from the other side of the call.

    ¡¸I can hear you.¡¹

    ¡ºThe concerns I informed you about have be reality. Moreover, it far exceeds our expectations. Bring the students back immediately.¡»

    The concern Xenovia informed about was most likely Jema¡¯s assassination n.

    Beyond her expectations must be referring to the fact that a Cardinal had joined in.

    The information department of the Salvation Organisation was about half a dayte.

    Though they might have beente this time, it might still be quick considering that a Cardinal was involved.

    While listening to Xenovia, Jema looked at the surroundings.

    The injured teachers and students were unconscious, and the rest of the teachers were working outside.

    The ones who were conscious here were Jema, Tina, and I. In addition to Shiro, Fay, Fluffy and Rubeum.

    ¡¸President. If it¡¯s about the Cardinal, we have defeated him.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡­Alright. In that case, all the teachers and students should stand by there except for you.¡»

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡ºI need you to use the emergency-use wyvern and hurry back to the academy. We are facing arge-scale attack. I can¡¯t suppress it with my current strength.¡»

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    And then, Jema tried to stand up.

    ¡¸Jema-sensei, you will die if you move too much. And you won¡¯t be able to contribute to the battle in the first ce.¡¹I said.

    ¡ºWill, is that you over there?¡»

    ¡¸Yes. Xenovia-sensei, Jema-sensei was severely injured in the fight against the Cardinal while protecting the students.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I see.¡»

    Xenovia didn¡¯t ask anything extra. She understood that the situation must be serious if I was the one saying it. Even after taking appropriate measures such as healing magic, Jema¡¯s condition was severe enough that she might die if she moved around too much.

    ¡¸I will fly back with Rubeum. Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes. Be careful.¡»

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I called out to Rubeum after the call was over.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I know you must be tired, but we have to go back to the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Jema-sensei, please rest here.¡¹

    ¡¸It was the President¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t have anything to say. But please take care of the academy and the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    I hurried out of the tent with Tina and the godbeasts.

    Tina went to report the situation to the teachers.

    And I called out to Rosetta and Arti.

    ¡¸Rosetta, Arti!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸I received instructions from the President. I¡¯m going back to the royal capital right away.¡¹

    ¡¸I will go too.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    Rosetta and Arti said, with determined looks.

    And Tina came back after reporting to the teachers.

    ¡¸Of course, I will go too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Follow me.¡¹I said.

    And the three nodded.

    After that, we got on Rubeum¡¯s back, who transformed into his giant form, and flew towards the royal capital and the academy.

 Chapter 177 - Blessing

    177. Blessing

    We were flying on Rubeum¡¯s back at high speed towards the royal capital.

    ¡¸Tina, Rosetta. I haven¡¯t talked to you two about this yet, but I have a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we always knew you had a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this the right time for it, though?¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta looked at me anxiously.

    ¡¸I decided to talk about it exactly because of the situation we¡¯re in. After hearing it, decide whether you still wish to return to the academy with me.¡¹

    The Cardinal was targeting me. In other words, apanying me will only bring further danger from here on out.

    So, it is insincere to ask them to apany me while hiding my identity.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I am the reincarnation of Edelfuss.¡¹

    ¡¸Edelfuss?! My Master¡¯s master?¡¹

    Tina¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡¸Yes, that Edelfuss. And I am also the apostle of various gods such as the Human God, Magic God and so on.¡¹

    ¡¸The Apostle of God means¡­¡¹

    I kept the exnation of the Apostle of the Gods simple.

    And took the opportunity to introduce Shiro, Rubeum, Fluffy, and Run Run as godkins, and Fay as a divine spirit.

    ¡¸I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it is. I am surprised¡­ but everything makes more sense now.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸I told you before that my ultimate goal is to subjugate the Beast of Cmity, Tenebris. That is indeed true.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸And, in a sense, this is the main point I wanted to convey¡­¡¹

    I told them that I defeated a Cardinal of the Cult on the day of our return from the Dragon Mountain Range. And that information was apparently revealed to the Cult.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why the risk of apanying me is much higher than before.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I finally understand the meaning of the conversation between that demon and Will.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s refreshing!¡¹

    Tina and Rosetta were both smiling for some reason.

    ¡¸Please listen seriously.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I am listening seriously.¡¹Tina replied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be far more dangerous than before. So¨C¡¹I started, but was interrupted halfway.

    ¡¸Will. Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯ve been prepared for danger ever since I heard your goal to defeat Tenebris.¡¹Rosetta said, with a smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I have also resolved myself.¡¹Tina added.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you.¡¹

    After revealing my secret, both Tina and Rosetta had a refreshed look.

    Those two might have noticed that I was hiding something. However, they didn¡¯t snoop.

    ¡¸Because we are friends after all!¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We are a party.¡¹

    Arti also nodded deeply.

    By revealing the secret, I felt like we had finally be a real party.

    After that, we had a light meal in the rain.

    On the way, Arti asked.

    ¡¸Will. Why did Master contact Jema-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, why she didn¡¯t call me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s really bad over there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Trying to keep you away from danger?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Xenovia probably thought that even if the royal capital and the academy were destroyed, at least I and the rest of us should survive.

    As long as we are alive, the human race will surely be able to beat the Beast of Cmity in the future.

    However, if I found out about the situation, I would definitely return to protect the royal capital and the academy. After all, Saria, Run Run, and my precious disciples were at the academy. That¡¯s why Xenovia contacted Jema without telling me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a guess though.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹Arti said.

    ¡¸And Fay gave me a message from the Human God saying, ¡±Be careful¡±.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t say anything detailed, just ¡°be careful¡±.

    If the danger I had to be careful of is that the royal capital and the academy will be attacked by strong enemies, of course I will go to that ce.

    If that happens, I will be in danger. So the Human God didn¡¯t say it specifically. However, she wanted to tell me that danger was imminent. Perhaps that was why the oracle was without anything concrete.

    I conveyed that to the others. Rubeum, Shiro, and Fluffy were also listening seriously.

    And Fay, who passed on the oracle, was sleeping the whole time.

    She must have been tired from receiving the oracle.

    And perhaps she was trying to recover in preparation for the uing battle.

    ¡¸I shall grant blessings again.¡¹

    ¡¸Blessings?¡¹Tina asked, tilting her head.

    ¡¸Since the Apostle of God is a representative, I can grant blessings. To be more specific, your love value will increase.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I blessed you the other day, but in a way you wouldn¡¯t notice.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t raise their love values all at once.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want to bless everyone again.¡¹

    And so I blessed Arti, Rosetta, and Tina again.

    There are many gods who made me their apostle.

    The Human God, Magic God, Sword God, God of War, Water God, me God, Wind God, Thunder God, Military God, cksmith God, Hunting God, etc.

    I put together the blessings of all the gods and grant it to Arti, Rosetta and Tina.

 Chapter 178 - Attack on the Academy

    178. Attack on the Academy

    The other day, I had already secretly blessed Arti, Tina, and Rosetta. So I don¡¯t know how effective blessing them again would be.

    ¡¸Do you feel anything different?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to exin, but I have a feeling that something has changed.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Yeah. It has changed. Since I¡¯m a scout, I can tell clearly.¡¹

    ¡¸How is it different?¡¹

    ¡¸The smell of the wind. The feeling of raindrops hitting my body. And the scenery in the distance. Everything has be much clearer.¡¹

    It is probably the effect of the Hunting God.

    Rosetta had a high love value for the Hunting God from the start.

    The higher the love value, the greater the effect of the new blessing.

    ¡¸Maybe we can use that as reference.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel that my senses have changed that much. However¡­ I feel that my mana has increased by a few folds.¡¹Tina said.

    Tina¡¯s love value was originally high for the Water God, Magic God, me God, Thunder God, Ice God, Earth God, and Wind God.

    It may be difficult for her to realize the increase in power until she actually uses magic.

    ¡¸I think your magic control has also increased in tandem with the power, Tina.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸I am looking forward to it!¡¹

    ¡¸How about you, Arti?¡¹I asked.

    ¡¸The sensation of my body has be sharper.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    Originally, Arti had a very high love value for the Sword God. In addition, the love value for the God of War, Military God, and Magic God should have also risen. Herbat sense, techniques, as well as physical strengthening using mana would have also improved.

    The other day, just by giving a light blessing, all three of them disyed improved fighting skills. They were also very active in today¡¯s battle. With a second blessing, I expect they will be able to y a more active part.

    After granting the blessings, I called Xenovia via the Transceiver Ring.

    ¡¸Xenovia. What is the current situation?¡¹

    ¡ºMaster. It¡¯s not good.¡»

    ¡¸What about Dion, Milt, and Regina?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the same asst time. They left to respond to situations in other ces. I¡¯m the only one in the academy.¡»

    They fell for a diversion, huh. However, worrying that it might be a diversion wouldn¡¯t be helpful at all. And perhaps the Cult has actually caused great damage in various other ces that need immediate attention.

    ¡¸Did you underestimate the enemy¡¯s strength too much?¡¹

    Until now, when the Cult started showing movements in various ces at once, they could be crushed by the forces of the Salvation Organization.

    If the situation was unmanageable for thebat department of the Organisation, only then Regina and the others would rush in. The current situation where thebat department is unable to handle the situation at the same time in various ces must have been unexpected. In such a case, they have no choice but to decide which areas to save and which to abandon.

    ¡ºI am sorry.¡»

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I underestimated them as well. So, is there a Cardinal on your side as well?¡¹

    ¡ºMost likely. I haven¡¯t met the enemy leader yet, but given the scale of the attack, it¡¯s probably a Cardinal.¡»

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡ºOkay. ¡­¡­To tell the truth, I would like Master to hide.¡»

    ¡¸Is the situation looking that grim?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. To the extent that I am prepared to die.¡»

    ¡¸I see. Don¡¯t die. I¡¯m heading there right away.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Okay.¡»

    Rubeum flew at full speed while I was in contact with Xenovia.

    The distance from the training camp to the academy is 14 hours by horse-drawn carriage.

    Rubeum flew over that distance in about 30 minutes.

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to arrive! Kyuru~¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Rubeum. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸OK!¡¹

    Although he responded strongly, there is no doubt that Rubeum was tired.

    However, it pains me that I cannot tell him to take a rest.

    ¡¸The battle has already broken out.¡¹

    Rosetta said while looking far away.

    The royal capital and the academy can be seen in the distance.

    Dura was flying over the ins in front of the academy.

    And a golden light was shot from the ground towards Dura.

    While skillfully dodging the golden light, Dura swept the surface of the earth with his storm breath.

    ¡¸That golden light was shot by a tail of Tenebris.¡¹

    It was more than just one.

    Dura was fighting hard against all of them and had secured the higher ground in the sky.

    Still, he was outnumbered. He won¡¯tst long.

    ¡¸Will! There are enemies in the academy!¡¹

    Rubeum, who has good detection, informed me.

    I immediately searched with magic and confirmed their positions.

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸Rose¡­¡¹Rosetta whispered with a tense look, having left her sister, Rose, in the care of the nursery.

    I called via the Transceiver Ring.

    ¡¸Xenovia! I¡¯ll arrive at the academy soon. Where are you?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m fighting at the South Gate!¡»

    When searching for enemies with magic, I also found that the forces of the Salvation Organization were fighting at the four gates.

    The ally forces at all four gates were barely holding on.

    Even the senior students of the academy were mobilized to help thebat forces of the Salvation Organisation.

    However, they were not able topletely stop the enemy. Some enemies had managed to invade inside the academy.

    Regardless, they were unable to split up their forces from the gate. If they did that, the defense line at the gate would be broken immediately and the enemies would flood inside. The enemies who entered the academy have to be wiped out by the students who remained inside the academy.

    It is a very dangerous situation.

    ¡¸We will start wiping out the enemy from inside the academy.¡¹

    ¡ºThat helps a lot!¡»

    And then I turned towards everyone and said.

    ¡¸Wipe out the enemy inside the academy and then head to back up the defense at the gate.¡¹

    Everyone nodded deeply.

    ¡¸I am going to help Dura. Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum said.

    The gate was only being defended because Dura was pulling away the attention of the beastkins.

    The beastkins absolutely cannot be allowed near the gates.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a tough job.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll jump off from the sky when you reach above the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Rubeum nose dived to the ground and began to fly as if grazing the surface of the earth.

    It seems that he was trying to attract some of the attacks aimed towards Dura.

    ¡¸10, no, if you count the ones which are far away, there are more than 20. Be careful, Rubeum.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand! Kyuru.¡¹

    One of the tails of Tenebris shot a golden ray from its mouth aimed at Rubeum.

    While dexterously dodging the shot, Rubeum flew over the beast and burned it off with his me breath.

    Dura approached closer and started flying in parallel to Rubeum who was flying at high speed.

    Thanks to Rubeum¡¯s blessing, Dura seems to be much stronger than the time when he fought us.

    ¡¸Holy Monarch-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Dura, I will fight together with you. Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸It is my honour!¡¹

    Rubeum then reached the sky above the academy.

    ¡¸Rubeum, Dura. I¡¯ll leave the sky to you two!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful! Kyuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care.¡¹

    Carrying Shiro and Fluffy on my shoulders, Fay in my pocket, and hugging Arti and Rosetta by the waist, I jumped off Rubeum¡¯s back.

 Chapter 179 - Attack on the Nursery

    179. Attack on the Nursery

    Tina also jumped after me.

    She used her own magic to reduce her fall speed.

    Ournding spot was the academy courtyard. There was already a demon there.

    The demon was strong and too much to handle for the students.

    It was a really good idea to wipe out the enemies inside the academy first.

    ¡ºTake care of yournding.¡»

    I called out to everyone via telepathy magic.

    Neither I nor Tina fell at the speed where we would get hurt.

    We emphasized on safety and reduced the falling speed

    ¡¸¨C!¡¹

    While in the air, Rosetta silently shot an arrow.

    ¡¸Geh!¡¹

    The arrow pierced the forehead of the demon in the courtyard.

    And wended vigorously in the courtyard of the academy.

    At the same time asnding, Arti pulled out her sword and decapitated the demon in a flowing motion.

    ¡ºThe enemy is this way. Follow me!¡»

    The scout Rosetta started leading the way without hesitation.

    We followed behind her silently.

    Rosetta asionally shot arrows without stopping. The monsters died one by one to her arrows.

    While running, I didn¡¯t see any students.

    Of course, I also searched with magic without leaving everything up to Rosetta.

    It turned out that humans, demons and monsters were gathered where Rosetta was running towards.

    When the number of monsters defeated along the way by Rosetta increased to five, the ce where humans and demons were gathered came to sight.

    The ce where I go to drop off my sister every day. In other words, it was the nursery.

    ¡ºWe will conceal our presence andunch a surprise attack.¡»

    As I conveyed that, the faint presence of Rosetta, Tina, and Arti became even thinner.

    All the nursery windows and doors were shut tight. Demons and monsters were trying to break open the entrance.

    There were three demons, and five snake monsters with wings.

    And outside the building, three nursery staff and Runrun were fighting against the enemies.

    The nursery was built particrly sturdy within the academy.

    Therefore, it seems that students and children took shelter inside the building, and the staff and Runrun were keeping the enemy at bay.

    The nursery staff were also members of the Salvation Organization. They wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    Nevertheless, the enemy outnumbered them. They won¡¯tst forever.

    ¡¸Gauuu, Gau!¡¹

    Runrun noticed us and moved shily.

    He bit the snake in front of him, thrashed it around with all his might, and then threw it at a nearby demon.

    Runrun rampaged so that the demons wouldn¡¯t notice us.

    As expected, the demons simultaneously jumped at Runrun to kill him.

    I made my presence even thinner and closed the gap at once.

    Arti closed the distance as well with another enemy almost at the same time as me.

    At that moment, the arrows shot by Rosetta pierced the demons¡¯ head.

    ¡¸Ve!?¡¹¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    The arrows shot by Rosetta pierced the demons almost at the same time.

    As the demons were surprised and stunned by that, Arti and I ughtered the demon and the snake with feathers. As we did, two winged-snakes swooped down from the sky.

    ¡¸HA!¡¹

    Tinaunched a Magic Tornado against the two snakes.

    Unable to evennd on the ground, the two snakes were cut into pieces in mid-air.

    Previously, Tina also used Magic Tornado when defeating the Great Bats.

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t control it well and the wind des in the tornado flew towards us.

    This time, however, only the two snakes were shed apart.

    ¡¸¡­Splendid.¡¹I muttered, witnessing Rosetta, Arti and Tina¡¯s growth.

    Thanks to that, we were able to annihte the enemies in an instant.

    ¡¸Will-san and Rosetta-san. Thank you.¡¹

    The nursery staff showed relief.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you are safe. What about Sa¨C¡¹

    Before I could ask about Saria, Rosetta rushed in and asked.

    ¡¸What about Rose?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s safe, of course. Saria-chan too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­. Thank you so much.¡¹

    Rosetta heaved a huge sigh of relief and patted her chest. I was also relieved.

    If we hadn¡¯t made it in time, I don¡¯t know what I would have done.

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Runrun.¡¹

    I gently stroked Runrun as he licked my hand.

    While doing so, I cast healing magic on Runrun.

    ¡¸Let me heal your injuries.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I can use Healing magic too.¡¹the staff said with a smile.

    Children often get injured, so it seems that those who have the knowledge of healing magic are selected as staff members.

    ¡¸Can I meet Rose?¡¹Rosetta asked the staff.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Will. Just for a moment please.¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸¡­All right.¡¹

    We should probably head to the defense of the gate right away. But this could also be our final farewell.

    Before heading to the battle, it would be better to just meet them for a little while.

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    When I said that, the staff chanted magic words on the door and opened it.

 Chapter 180 - . Saria and Rose

    180. Saria and Rose

    When the door opened, Saria and Rose ran up to us from inside.

    ¡¸Anicha!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you not slept yet, Saria?¡¹¡¸Woof.¡¹

    I carried up Saria with my left hand. Runrun also sniffed Saria.

    ¡¸Yeah. I cannot sleep. Good boy, Runrun.¡¹

    Saria patted Runrun as he sniffed her.

    She may have been nervous and unable to sleep, noticing that something was happening outside.

    Nearby, Rosetta also gently carried up Rose and was talking to her.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s sleep together, Anicha.¡¹

    ¡¸I still have a little more work. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already veryte at night. Go to sleep first, Saria.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. I am not sleepy¡­ yet¡­¡¹

    While saying so, Saria started dozing off.

    ¡¸She probably feels safe being in her big brother¡¯s arms.¡¹One of the staff members said.

    I gently stroked Saria¡¯s head with my right hand. A simr situation was happening with Rosetta and Rose..

    I want to hold Saria for a while longer, but our allies are still fighting at the gate.

    Rubeum and Dura are also fighting in the sky.

    I have to hurry up to them.

    ¡¸Please take care of Saria.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s our job.¡¹

    I hand over Saria who has fallen asleep to the nursery staff.

    ¡¸Sleep well, Rose.¡¹

    ¡¸Mhhm¡­¡¹

    Rose was also sleeping.

    Saria and Rose were both so nervous and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    They suddenly fell asleep as tension was released from their body.

    When Rosetta reluctantly handed over Rose to the staff,

    ¡¸Will, be careful!¡¹

    ¡ºWill! Be careful!¡»

    The divine spirit Fay and the dragon god¡¯s godkin Rubeum warned me at the same time.

    I moved away a little so as not to wake up Saria and Rose.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡ºThere is a really dangerous guy over there! I want to help you, but my hands are already full over here.¡»

    ¡¸Leave it to me. So, how dangerous is this guy?¡¹

    When I asked Rubeum, I also noticed the presence of that dangerous guy.

    He was slowly descending from the sky towards the academy.

    ¡ºWill¨C¡­¡»

    ¡¸Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    The call with Rubeum waspletely cut off.

    ¡¸Will! A barrier has been set up!¡¹Tina shouted in a tense manner.

    ¡¸Yeah, I noticed too.¡¹

    The dangerous guy slowly came descended from above the clouds.

    As if matching his descent, the entire academy was enveloped in a barrier.

    It was the same kind of barrier that the Cardinal whom we defeated earlier used.

    The barrier probably made it impossible to maintain the connection with Rubeum.

    ¡¸Xenovia, Regina, Dion, Milt! Can you hear me?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t work, huh.¡¹

    However, Rubeum must have told Xenovia that this is bad.

    Both Rubeum and Xenovia were outside the barrier so they could contact each other.

    I informed Arti, Tina, Rosetta, the godbeasts and Fay via telepathy.

    ¡ºA powerful guy ising. It¡¯s an enemy. We have to buy time until Xenovia arrives.¡»

    That said, I don¡¯t know if Xenovia can afford toe to our rescue.

    And I also informed the staff.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a new enemy attack. A more powerful enemy. Please take the children inside.¡¹

    ¡¸We shall also fight outside¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, leave the fighting to us. Please prevent the enemy from invading inside.¡¹

    The staff of the nursery are members of the Salvation Organization, so they are iparably stronger than an average adventurer.

    Nevertheless, they are not as strong as those in the activebat department.

    The staff are mostly healers who have retired from thebat department, and many from the research department who have excellent academic knowledge.

    ¡¸Please leave this to us. We may seem unreliable, but we are the direct disciples of the Council of Sages.¡¹

    I smiled while stroking Saria¡¯s soft hair.

    Runrun was also reluctantly sniffing Saria

    ¡¸We saw your skill earlier, so we have no doubt about Will-san¡¯s ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me.¡¹

    We entrusted Saria and Rose to the staff, and stepped out of the building.

    Runrun also came out with me with a determined expression.

    The door was closed immediately and it was tightly sealed with magic.

    I also cast protective magic on the entire building in addition to the seal.

    With this, even if an explosion magic hits the building, it will not crumble easily.

    ¡¸What kind of enemy is it?¡¹Rosetta asked me, as I was looking tense.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s a demon. It¡¯s also a Cardinal ss. If it¡¯sing down here, it probably wants to destroy the academy.¡¹

    Fluffy, who was also nervous, was on Runrun¡¯s back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    ¡¸Meeeee!¡¹Shiro also bleated in a lower voice than usual, and transformed into his giant form about 3 meters tall.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw your giant form, Shiro.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee.¡¹

    Thest time Shiro went into his giant form was when we defeated a beastkin for the first time, I think.

    Shiro understood that he should take this fight seriously too.

    And then I stroked Runrun¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Thank you as always. This is the first time we¡¯re fighting together, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Woof.¡¹

    Runrun¡¯s limbs were overflowing with energy.

    Fay, who was next to Fluffy, said.

    ¡¸I have umted a lot of mana.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. That will help.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a message from the princess. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t feel like dying today.¡¹

    The princess that Fay mentioned, the Human God, is also very worried it seems.

    This is the first time that the Human God sent down an oracle to warn me.

    It must surely be a very scary opponent.

 Chapter 181 - Mysterious Child

    181. Mysterious Child

    After a while, I saw the enemy slowly descending.

    The whole thing was covered in something like a golden haze, and I couldn¡¯t exactly see the enemy¡¯s appearance. I still don¡¯t know who the enemy is. However, the golden haze was very simr to the golden smoke that spewed out of the wound of the tails of Tenebris.

    ¡ºTry not to die, everyone.¡»

    And then, I shot spells at the mist.

    me, lightning, ice, water, wind, earth, no-attribute magic.

    Because I don¡¯t know which attributes are valid for this enemy, I formed magic bullets of multiple attributes and shot at the enemy.

    There is only one fixed attribute that works on the tail of Tenebris. Simrly, only one attribute was valid on Tenebris itself, but the main body was constantly changing the valid attribute.

    Since the enemy was shrouded in a golden haze, I judged that there was a high possibility that only one type of attribute would be valid.

    Magic bullets of various attributes were sucked into the golden mist.

    However, only the wind magic bullet cut through the golden haze and flew far.

    ¡ºTina, wind magic!¡»

    Responding to my words, Tinaunched a Magic Tornado at the enemy in the air.

    The golden haze was blown away by Tina¡¯s tornado.

    ¡¸Hou. Not bad, for a child.¡¹

    The one who came out of the haze was a child, who looked the same age as me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re one to talk.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Haha, for sure.¡¹

    The childughed happily.

    ¡¸A child?¡¹Rosetta raised her voice in surprise.

    ¡ºIt may look like a child, but it¡¯s a demon. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡»

    ¡ºI-I know.¡»

    And the childnded on the ground.

    ¡¸It seems that you have been quite harsh with my children. Will Wolms.¡¹

    Simr to the Cardinal we defeated earlier, this demon seems to know my name as well.

    ¡¸Your children?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it will be easier for you people to understand if I said ¡°Cardinal¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that guy. Yeah, I killed him.¡¹

    ¡¸And you also killed a number of my tails. Will Wolms.¡¹

    ¡¸Tails? You talking about those monsters?¡¹

    The tail thates to mind is the tail of Tenebris, the beastkin.

    The child counted even the tails as people.

    It seems that not only the demons but also those monsters are regarded as people in the Tenebris Cult.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive anyone who insults my children, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Calling the Cardinals and the tails your child, just who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no point in telling you people who are going to die in ordance to Divine Judgement, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a pleasant memory I can take to the afterlife.¡¹

    I said so in order to extract even a little bit more information.

    The child grinned, as if he knew my intentions.

    ¡¸Very well. I am Pope Tenebris. The Holy See and the Representative of God. The Son of Tenebris.¡¹

    He seems to be someone like Rubeum to the Dragon God and I to the Human God.

    ¡¸I see. So the Cardinals weren¡¯t the head of the Cult, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, those fools didn¡¯t seem to notice my existence.¡¹

    ¡°Those fools¡± must be referring to my disciples, the Council of Sages.

    Considering his appearance, the time when the Pope, the apostle of Tenebris, was born is not much too different from mine.

    Before the Pope was born, the Cardinals would have been the actual top of the Cult.

    ¡¸Did you just recently be a Pope?¡¹

    ¡¸I am born Pope, Holy See, Representative and Son of God.¡¹the Pope proudly said.

    However, is it really possible that the intelligence department led by Dion didn¡¯t notice such an existence for eight whole years?

    ¡¸I suppose I will have to investigate thister.¡¹

    ¡¸There is noter for you bunch. From this point onwards, the divine punishment of the Holy God Tenebris will be sentenced upon you.¡¹

    ¡¸It is you guys who won¡¯t have ater.¡¹

    The Pope raised his right hand with a fearless smile unbefitting a child.

    A magic circle formed in the air, and five demons appeared.

    ¡¸I thought you were going to be a solo action, being called the Pope and all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Will Wolms. I can create demons whenever I need.¡¹

    ¡¸Create? You can simply create demons?¡¹

    If that is true, then this guy is a threat. But is that really possible?

    The Pope did not answer my question. He just smiled.

    It certainly didn¡¯t look like a summon or a transfer, considering the flow of mana.

    It looked like the demons were created right at this spot.

    ¡¸Pass down God¡¯s Judgement on to those fools.¡¹

    When the Pope ordered so, the demons started to move.

    The demons charged up five magics. The attributes were different for all five.

    Wind, water, lightning, me, earth.

    ¡¸Demons are no threat!¡¹

    I closed the distance with the demon at once.

    Arti started to move almost at the same time as me.

    The moment Arti and I closed in on the demons, I heard the sound of the wind being cut from behind.

    Passing right next to my face, an arrow pierced the forehead of the demon in front of me.

    The arrows shot by Rosetta pierced the foreheads of the five demons in a row.

    Rosetta sniped them in the gap that urred at the moment when the demons tried to respond to us.

    The demons made strange voices like ¡°ueh¡±, but they didn¡¯t die nor even slow down.

    Even for a demon, being pierced through the forehead with an arrow is not a small damage.

 Chapter 182 - Will vs Pope

    182. Will vs Pope

    ¡¸If so, how about this!?¡¹

    I shed with my dagger to ascertain the demons¡¯ true nature.

    ¡¸If I send the head flying, it will die, right?¡¹

    I decapitated a demon to confirm it. As expected, the decapitated demon dropped dead.

    ¡ºThese guys¡¯ endurance is lower than the average demon!¡»I said.

    ¡ºBut their movement did not stop even after being pierced by my arrows.¡»Rosetta said.

    ¡ºThey just don¡¯t feel pain.¡»

    The Pope seems to have created the demons without the capability to feel pain. I suppose that would be more convenient for disposable soldiers.

    ¡ºIf they don¡¯t have durability, then they¡¯re not a threat. Will, you concentrate on the Pope.¡»Arti said, already cutting off two demons¡¯ heads.

    ¡ºLeave it to me!¡»

    And I charged at the Pope.

    The Pope defended my dagger with a scepter in his left hand which he pulled out of nowhere.

    ¡¸Gauuu!¡¹

    Runrun, who followed right behind me, bit the Pope¡¯s left hand at that moment.

    ¡¸Guh! Damn dog!¡¹

    The moment the Pope faltered, I cut off his left hand with my dagger.

    ¡¸No matter how much you cut, it¡¯s no use!¡¹

    The cut off left arm, which was still between Runrun¡¯s canine fangs, turned into golden mist and disappeared.

    And it was regenerated instantly. The Pope¡¯s smile still has not disappeared, probably conveying that it was no big deal.

    Then he raised his right hand again. This time, a tail of Tenebris was created.

    ¡ºEven beastkins!?¡»Tina eximed.

    ¡ºDo not worry. Like the demons, it should be weaker than the average beastkin.¡»I said.

    Even so, beastkins are much stronger. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are a troublesome opponent.

    ¡¸Is it all right for you to focus on me, Will Wolms? Yourpanions aren¡¯t as strong as you, right?¡¹

    The Pope probably intends to reduce my concentration by having the beastkin attack Arti and the others.

    ¡¸My friends are strong. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    The Popeughed scornfully, looking down on us.

    ¡¸HAAAAAA!¡¹

    At that time, Tina deliberately made a loud voice and struck the Pope with Wind magic.

    The Pope did not show any pretense to defend against the attack, and took it head on with his body.

    The attack waspletely ineffective.

    Simr to Tenebris itself, the effective attribute most likely changes moment to moment for the Pope as well. It¡¯s a very troublesome ability.

    ¡¸Wind magic is useless against me!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that!¡¹

    ¡¸Try as many times as you like!¡¹

    Tina prepares another Wind magic again. More powerful magic than before.

    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s useles¨C¡¹

    The magic released by Tina headed for the Pope, but split into three just before making contact, and hit two demons and a beastkin. At the same time, the wind des mangled the three enemies.

    The two demons who were riddled with wounds were instantly decapitated by Arti. And, Shiro drove a strong headbutt to the beastkin.

    Shiro was currently 3 meters tall. There were horns on his head. When his horn pierced the beastkin, Shiro shot a magic bullet from the horn at point ck range.

    ¡¸G A A A A!¡¹The beastkin raised a wail of death, and copsed lifelessly.

    ¡¸Did you think I was aiming for you? Are you dumb?¡¹

    Tina provoked the Pope. She was trying to distract the Pope from focusing on me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You weasel!¡¹

    The Pope took his eyes off of me for a brief moment. I did not miss that opportunity.

    I decapitated the Pope.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t have looked away. Fool.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Will Wolms!¡¹

    The Pope shouted even though he was only a head now.

    ¡¸Where is your voice evening from?¡¹

    I shed the Pope¡¯s torso sideways with my dagger.

    Even though the Pope was only an upper torso at this moment, he could still move. He moved his right hand and summoned three beastkins in quick session.

    And the lower body and abdomen turned to golden mist. The upper body also became mist.

    The current Pope was in a state where he was only a head and two arms connected by golden mist and floating in the air.

    By transforming most of his body into mist, he made it difficult for me to use the dagger.

    Just making things more troublesome.

    ¡¸To think you can cut off my head¡­ Not bad, Will Wolms.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Damn monster.¡¹

    In response to my words, the Popeughed happily and brandished the scepter in his left hand.

    Thereupon, ten lightning strikes fell in quick session.

    Arti and Rosetta dodged the lightning with skillful movements, and Tina defended the lightning with a barrier.

    ¡ºI wonder what¡¯s going on?!¡»Tina eximed.

    ¡ºFor the time being, just defeat the beastkin.¡»I said.

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»Arti replied.

    Arti shed at the beastkin and Shiro attacked with his hooves and horns.

    At the same time, Rosetta loosed arrows non-stop. Rhythmically, piercing the three beastkins one after another. When the arrows pierced, golden mist spewed out from the wound.

    Apparently, the arrows contained Rosetta¡¯s mana, or more specifically, the blessing of the Hunting God.

    Tinapletely defended the fierce attacks from the beastkin with magic.

    She still doesn¡¯t know which attributes are valid on the beastkins. So it seems that she decided to devote herself to defense.

    All three of them made very urate judgments. I decided to leave the three beastkins to the girls and Shiro.

    ¡¸Pope, I already decapitated you. Just drop dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh! Try it if you can!¡¹

 Chapter 183 - Will vs Pope (2)

    183. Will vs Pope (2)

    I shot a special-make magic bullet. This magic bullet mixed with a little of various attributes, is to determine which attribute is currently effective by looking at the effect.

    After identifying the valid attribute, I pierced the Pope with a Soil Lance.

    As his right arm started to move suspiciously, Runrun quickly bit it down.

    The Pope probably tried to summon more beastkins. Runrun prevented it.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    Groaning, the Pope moved his left hand instead.

    A golden me red at Runrun who was biting the right arm.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy enveloped the me and blocked itpletely.

    ¡¸These damn beasts!¡¹the Pope eximed.

    ¡¸My friends and I shall kill you right away.¡¹I said.

    I cornered the Pope with earth attribute attacks.

    However, the earth attribute soon became ineffective.

    Each time, I shoot a special magic bullet to find the effective attribute andunch an appropriate attack.

    And in return, the Popeunched extreme magic attacks on me and also the girls

    Even when I find and hit him with the valid attribute magic many times, he immediately changes the valid attribute each time.

    The Pope also spawned many, many beastkins in that period.

    ¡ºThere is no end! Is this guy invincible?¡»Rosetta said.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true.¡»Tina replied.

    Rosetta and Tina may be at the limit of their physical strength and mana.

    Arti was also fighting at her best, continuously cutting down the beastkins.

    However, none of them showed weakness in either facial expressions or gestures, maintainingposure at all times.

    Shiro was also helping Arti deal with the beastkins by delivering powerful headbutts.

    Thebined movement of Runrun and Fluffy was also very effective. Without them, the magic attackunched by the Pope and the number of beastkins created would have doubled.

    ¡¸Will Wolms! Flying around like an insect!¡¹

    It was the Pope who lost hisposure first.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired already?¡¹

    The Pope is strong. However, he has little experience in bothbat and tactics.

    He didn¡¯t even try to hide his tiredness.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just blow you all up together!¡¹

    The moment he said that, the golden haze around the Pope¡¯s head and arms became thinner.

    The five beastkins that had been created also turned into haze and were absorbed into the Pope.

    He seems to be absorbing mana from the barrier that enveloped the academy too.

    At the same time, mana was concentrated on both arms. It is a harbinger of a powerful magic spell.

    ¡ºTina! Focus on defense!¡»

    Before Tina can even reply, a whirlpool of white mes burst forth around the Pope.

    Even though it was night, it became bright like daytime.

    ¡¸DIE!!!!!!¡¹

    The whirlpool of white mes magnified into a tornado.

    The tornado of white me was so hot that a nearby tree ignited even without direct contact.

    This is very bad. The nursery is just nearby.

    If the tornado of white me even goes near the building, the temperature inside may be so high that the people inside might be boiled alive.

    Therefore, Iunched Absolute Zero magic with all my strength.

    There was no room to adjust the power. It¡¯s about whether or not I can fire the magic with all my might. This was not the time to be using mana effectively. It¡¯s a question of whether I can enveloped the mes even if I use all my mana.

    ¡¸Fay!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Fay provided me with a huge amount of mana.

    Still, it was barely enough.

    My Absolute Zero collided with the Pope¡¯s white me tornado.

    I was doing my best, but it was difficult to pin down the tornado of white mes.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to cover Arti and Rosetta with magic, but Tina developed a magic barrier to protect them.

    While the magic collided fiercely and seemed to be equally matched,

    ¡¸WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹

    Runrun howled. The howl became a shockwave and spread to the surroundings.

    The shockwave destroyed a part of the thinned barrier surrounding the academy.

    The destroyed part of the barrier exposed a part of the sky.

    ¡¸Kyurururururu!¡¹

    Rubeum appeared from the ce where the barrier was broken. He swooped down and spit out a powerful ice-type magic bullet from his mouth and hit the Pope.

    Rubeum continuously shot magic bullets from the sky.

    ¡¸Damn lizard! Don¡¯t get in my way!¡¹

    The Pope was furious, but he could not afford to attack Rubeum.

    Thanks to Rubeum¡¯s ice magic bullet support, my Absolute Zero gradually crushed down the Pope¡¯s tornado of white mes.

    Meanwhile, a fist-sized magic bullet slowly flew towards the Pope.

    My Absolute Zero and the Pope¡¯s white me tornado kept shing regardless.

    ¡¸W-What is that?!¡¹

    The Pope seemed a little terrified of the magic bullet slowly flying towards him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t move out of the way because he was barely pushing against my Absolute Zero.

    The magic bullet slowly flew and hit the Pope¡¯s forehead. Without stopping, it proceeded in its trajectory, and cut a beautiful circr hole in the Pope¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Meeeee!¡¹

    It was a magic bullet released by Shiro.

    And because there was a hole in the Pope¡¯s forehead, the power of the white me tornado operated by the Pope dropped dramatically.

    My Absolute Zero swallowed the tornado of white mes and froze the Pope in ice.

 Chapter 184 - 184. Conclusion

    184. Conclusion

    The aftermath of my Absolute Zero turned everything around me white. My exhaled breath was also white.

    The Pope¡¯s head and arms, frozen in ice, rolled around on the ground.

    ¡¸Is it over?¡¹

    Rosetta asked, her bow still at the ready.

    ¡¸He is still alive. Mana is flowing through his body.¡¹Tina said.

    Almost at the same time, golden haze slowly began to appear from the Pope¡¯s frozen head and arms. He seems to be reviving.

    ¡¸How do we even kill this guy?¡¹Rosetta asked.

    ¡¸Pigi!¡¹

    Fluffy replied to Rosetta that it¡¯s going to be okay, and engulfed the frozen Pope. He absorbed the golden haze and dissolved the frozen head and arms.

    And then, the barrier erected by the Pope which enveloped the entire academy shattered.

    The Pope waspletely dead.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s over.¡¹

    Rosetta muttered and dropped to her knees.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to say don¡¯t let your guard down, but¡­ I¡¯m at my limit too.¡¹I said, and tried to sit on the ground. But I fell backwards instead.

    ¡¸Woof.¡¹¡¸Pigi.¡¹

    Runrun and Fluffy caught me from falling.

    ¡¸Thank you, Runrun, Fluffy.¡¹

    I seem to have exhausted my mana and stamina more than I thought.

    ¡¸Seems like you arepletely empty.¡¹Fay said.

    ¡¸And you too, Fay, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mee!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to you too, Shiro. But please stop headbutting me.¡¹

    Being head-butted by a 3 meters tall Shiro is quite tough to handle in my current state.

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    Shiro tilted his neck and licked my face.

    And then he went around licking Arti, Rosetta, and Tina¡¯s face. All three of them were exhausted and sat on the ground.

    ¡¸Shiro might be the most energetic of the bunch.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Kyuru.¡¹Rubeum asked me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Are you alright, Rubeum?¡¹

    ¡¸I am okay too. After you left, Dolre also came to help.¡¹

    Looking up at the sky, not only Dura, but also Dolre and about ten elite dragons from his n were circling around.

    Dura might have requested their help fairly early on.

    The dragons¡¯ movement did not seem like a battle stance, but more like an elegant dance.

    ¡¸It looks like the battle outside is also over.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, even Dion, Regina and Milt are back.¡¹Rubuem said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring.¡¹

    It seems that the battle outside ended before ours.

    Though, they might not have been able to enter due to the barrier created by the Pope.

    ¡¸Arti, Rosetta, Tina. I couldn¡¯t have protected Saria alone. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to everyone too. I couldn¡¯t have protected Rose if I was the only one.¡¹Rosetta said.

    ¡¸I thought I was going to die today. Thank you.¡¹Tina said.

    ¡¸Me too. Thank you, everyone.¡¹Arti said.

    We thanked each other. And for some reason, we all became shy and justughed.

    Then, Dion came over to where we were.

    ¡¸Great work. Master.¡¹

    Calling me master probably means that Dion knows that I have revealed my identity to Tina and Rosetta. Perhaps he heard it from Rubeum.

    ¡¸You too, Dion.¡¹

    ¡¸I am sure Master and everyone else must be tired. Let¡¯s talk in detail tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    After that, we slept like a log in the nearby nursery.

 Chapter 185 - 185. Ordinary Days

    185. Ordinary Days

    When I suddenly came to, I saw the Human God in front of me.

    ¡¸Oh. Will-chan. You¡¯vee here again.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean toe. Did you call me?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t call you. I did say if youe here too often, you¡¯ll be more likely to die, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then why am I here?¡¹

    ¡¸Will-chan, maybe you¡¯re approaching Godhood.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡¹

    The goddess simply responded with a smile as I was surprised.

    ¡¸Well, nevermind about that thing.¡¹the Human God said.

    ¡¸N-Nevermind?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think matters such as approaching Godhood can be yed off so lightly.

    Then, I felt a tap on my back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural because you are the apostle of the gods who trained in the world of God. If you die, you¡¯ll be a god, so don¡¯t worry too much!¡¹the Sword God said.

    ¡¸Oh, is Will back?¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see!¡¹

    The gods started gathering one after another.

    ¡¸Tsk. I wanted to talk secretly with him.¡¹the Human God said.

    ¡¸Princess, you¡¯re still so stingy.¡¹

    ¡¸You dare call me stingy!¡¹

    The Princess, who is the Human God, began to quarrel with other gods.

    Looking at that situation with a sidelong nce, the Magic God says.

    ¡¸At any rate, you achieved a great victory.¡¹

    ¡¸Great victory? You mean defeating the Pope?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly!¡¹the princess who was arguing with the other gods interjected.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have more important things to do, like quarelling with the other gods.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Will-chan, why do you say such mean things?¡¹

    The voices of other gods were no longer audible. The Human God probably silenced it.

    ¡¸That Pope was really bad news.¡¹the Human God said.

    ¡¸He seemed no more than a child.¡¹

    ¡¸You got lucky because he was still a kid. He was a divine vessel, more so than being the apostle of the Beast of Cmity.¡¹

    ¡¸Divine vessel? Does that mean that Tenebris could have transferred into that body?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Most certainly would have in the next few years.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it nned to coincide my heyday with Tenebris¡¯ revival?¡¹

    ¡¸I did make that adjustment, but Tenebris¡¯ side had also taken measures.¡¹

    The Pope looked like a child about the same age as me.

    Our actual age was probably about the same.

    ¡¸Tenebris tried to revive before Will-chan¡¯s heyday.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But still, the whole attack feels poorly nned¡­¡¹

    It would have been better to keep hiding the Pope¡¯s existence and then suddenly revive Tenebris.

    ¡¸There was a discrepancy between Tenebris¡¯ will and the Cult¡¯s. The Cult grew impatient.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did they be impatient?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really asking that? Of course they will grow impatient if one of their Cardinals was killed by an eight-year-old child.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸And Will-chan and Rubeum-chan started using blessings in earnest and conveyed various techniques, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I did use blessings. By techniques, do you mean the presence detection and concealment?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides those, didn¡¯t you also teach Tina and the others the training methods you learned in the world of God?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I did.¡¹

    ¡¸Time works in favor of Will-chan. So the Cult was impatient with that in mind.¡¹

    In fact, my disciples and I also thought that time would work in our favor.

    ¡¸Tenebris prepared the Pope so that time wouldn¡¯t work in Will-chan¡¯s favor.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean the Cult didn¡¯t understand Tenebris¡¯ true intentions?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, even if it went ording to Tenebris¡¯s intention, it would still be 50/50. That¡¯s how much stronger you¡¯re going to grow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹

    And then the Human God hugged me tightly.

    ...

    ¡¸I was really worried because the Tenebris¡¯ side suddenly started to move.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sorry to cause worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Even as a child, the Pope¡¯s physical strength and mana were already much higher than Will-chan¡¯s.¡¹

    That¡¯s why she used Fay to warn me.

    ¡¸He was certainly strong.¡¹

    ¡¸The difference inbat experience was very telling. All the training you underwent paid off!¡¹the Human God eximed.

    ¡¸There was indeed a huge difference in experience, but I think the most important factor is the difference in allies.¡¹

    When I said that, the Dog God, the Dragon God, the Goat God, and the Slime God pushed away the Human God and appeared in front of me.

    They broke down the Human God¡¯s power which silenced their voices and started talking.

    ¡¸Luxcanis, no, Runrun was strong, wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Rubeum must have been amazing, right!¡¹

    ...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget Shiro!¡¹

    ¡¸Without Fluffy, the enemy would have escaped!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, everyone was amazing. Thank you.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t butt in! This is my important time with Will-chan.¡¹the Human God said.

    ¡¸Princess just wants to monopolize. Fix that bad habit!¡¹

    At that time, my body became faint.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s about time.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t keep you here any longer. Will-chan is a non-god living person after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you to all the gods!¡¹

    I thanked the gods who are my masters.

    ¡¸Right! Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Live well until you die!¡¹

    And the Human God hugged me again.

    ¡¸The Cult put all its strength into yesterday¡¯s raid. You annihted them, so the Cult is in a destroyed state at the moment.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition to the Pope, all the Cardinals were also defeated.¡¹

    My disciples probably did that.

    ¡¸Will-chan. The Pope is a son created using the soul of Tenebris.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a new fact.¡¹

    ¡¸The Pope¡¯s annihtion has seriously hurt the soul of Tenebris, and the Cult is no longer functional to serve him.¡¹

    While the Human God was speaking, my presence was getting thinner and thinner.

    ¡¸Tenebris might disappear as is without being able to heal his soul.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible if the remnants of the Cult can¡¯t do anything to help.¡¹

    If we do our best to hunt the remnants, we may not only be able to prevent the revival of Tenebris, but we may even be able to kill him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good information. We¡¯ll do our best.¡¹

    ¡¸Will-chan, don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    And finally I became so thin that I could hardly see myself.

    ¡¸If anything, I¡¯ll contact you through Fay.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    And my consciousness disappeared, as if I fell asleep.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¨D¨DLickLickLickLickLick!

    Someone was licking my face as I was asleep.

    ¡¸Stop that! Anicha is tired!¡¹

    ¡¸Mee?¡¹

    ¨D¨DLick!

    ¡¸No! Don¡¯t disturb Anicha¡¯s sleep!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mee.¡¹

    ¨D¨DLic¨C

    ¡¸No! Shiro-chan. Do you want to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Mee.¡¹

    It seems that Saria stopped Shiro who was licking my face.

    Dissatisfied, Shiro moved away ording to Saria¡¯s instructions.

    I opened my eyes and looked out the window. It was noon.

    Runrunid right next to me, and Rubeum was on my belly.

    And Fay was sleeping on my forehead.

    ¡¸Fluffy?¡¹I called.

    ¡¸¡­Pii.¡¹

    He was sleeping under my body.

    ¡¸Am I not heavy?¡¹

    ¡¸Pi.¡¹

    It seems that I am not.

    ¡¸Ah, Anicha! Are you up?¡¹

    ¡¸Mee! Mee!¡¹

    Noticing that I was up, Saria rushed to me, together with Shiro.

    Shiro seems to have been drinking milk, as his whole face was drenched with milk.

    He rushed up to me, milk drops dripping on the floor, and he started head-butting my head.

    ¡¸Gue!¡¹

    Milk drops also drenched Fay who was on my forehead.

    ¡¸Stop that, Shiro.¡¹

    ¡¸Meeeeeee!¡¹

    Shiro was headbutting somewhat excitedly.

    ¡¸S-Shiro, calm down.¡¹I said.

    ¡¸Meeee!¡¹

    My face started to get messed up with milk.

    I can¡¯t allow the nursery futon to get dirty, so I got up and picked up Shiro.

    ¡¸Mee.¡¹

    Shiro seemed to calm down when I picked him up.

    Soon after, Fluffy started going around absorbing the milk Shiro spilled.

    ¡¸Good morning, Saria. Did you sleep well?¡¹

    ¡¸I did! Anicha, shouldn¡¯t you sleep some more?¡¹

    ¡¸I already slept a lot. I am okay now.¡¹

    Fluffy then climbed up my head and started cleaning the milk on my hair.

    ¡¸Thank you, Fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Pi!¡¹

    After that, I ate lunch at the nursery.

    Arti, Tina, and Rosetta were also awake and we had lunch together.

    From now on, we will be hunting down the remnants of the Cult in cooperation with the Salvation Organization.

    However, there is no doubt that we will almost never collide with another strong enemy such as the Pope, the Cardinals, or the Beastkin.

    I can¡¯t let my guard down, however.

    But, it can be said that one big job has beenpleted.

    ¡¸Anicha, the rolled eggs are delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Eat lots then, Saria.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye-aye!¡¹

    Perhaps I could spend more time with Saria for a while. That would be wonderful.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!